《Fake Marriage: Love Takes Me To You》


 Chapter 1 She Came Back To Life (Part One)

    It was afternoon but dark clouds had blotted out the sun. The cold wind whipped the curtains into a frenzy. A storm was approaching.


    In the dimly-lit bedroom, Megan Lin suddenly opened her eyes and saw a figure she hadn''t seen for days.


    Lucian Lu had come back home.


    It was their second wedding anniversary today.


    Tears of joy welled up in Megan Lin''s eyes as she gazed at his handsome face.


    "Lucian, the gift on the table is for you."


    As he approached her, Megan Lin''s heart beat faster and a smile of expectation appeared on her lips.


    However, Lucian Lu turned a deaf ear to her, walked to the bed, grabbed her collar, and mercilessly threw her down on the carpet.


    "Pack my clothes! I''m only here for my belongings," he yelled.


    After that, he picked up his suitcase and threw it at her feet.


    Trembling all over, Megan Lin stood up to face Lucian Lu, who towered over her. The smile on her face froze.


    Packing up? Hearing this, Megan Lin was scared. Her lips shivering, she asked sadly, "Lucian, where are you going?"


    Lucian Lu turned her face with his slender fingers. "I''m moving out. If you don''t want to divorce me, you can die here alone," he snarled.


    Then he shoved Megan Lin away abruptly. She fell and hit her head on the corner of the cabinet. Blood trickled down from her forehead.


    Lucian Lu irritably took out a handkerchief and threw it at her in disgust. With a sneer, he said, "Wipe it yourself!"


    Megan Lin shakily picked up the handkerchief and dabbed at the blood on her face. Overcome by grief, she scrambled over to Lucian Lu''s feet, sobbing hard.


    "Lucian, don''t go. You haven''t been home for a month. Today is our wedding anniversary. Please stay with me just for one night, okay?"


    Suddenly the lightning outside the window pierced the gloomy sky, and the bedroom was flooded with light.


    Lucian Lu''s face looked sinister in the light. With a nasty smile tugging at the corners of his mouth, he asked, "For one night?"


    He grabbed Megan Lin''s frail body and threw her on the bed. Then he drew down her silk pajamas and pressed himself on her.


    "Isn''t this what you want?" he asked crassly.


    "No! No! I just want to talk to you... Ah!" she screamed in pain.


    There was no tenderness or affection in his actions at all.


    A lump formed in her throat. She endured his punishment and disappointment repeatedly in despair.


    "All you can think about is our wedding anniversary. Do you even remember what had happened on this same date a year ago?"


    Megan Lin clutched the sheet tightly. She gritted her teeth through her suffering. Silent tears flowed as she didn''t want to say anything anymore.


    How could she ever forget that fateful night? Lucian Lu had wanted to kill her after he got Shelly Yao''s letter.


    Lucian Lu believed that Megan Lin was a scheming bitch, who was exposed by her best friend on their wedding anniversary nig


    ht. She was a monster, who went so low as to coerce her best friend to commit suicide.


    A year ago, on the same day, Lucian Lu had accompanied Shelly Yao to an island for vacation. Megan Lin was indignant and insisted on accompanying them. She watched as her husband and her best friend frolicked on the beach. She was truly heartbroken.


    That night, she left the island alone. The next day, Lucian Lu confronted her with Shelly Yao''s suicide letter.


    "Answer me!" Megan Lin was suddenly snapped back to the present with Lucian Lu''s roar.


    Closing her eyes in despair, she realized that they could never go back now.


    "It''s was all her. She felt guilty!" Megan Lin sneered as a bolt of thunder exploded outside. Then Lucian Lu released all his pent-up frustration and anger between her thighs.


    It was raining cats and dogs outside. Megan Lin saw the white mass on her legs and stared dolefully at Lucian Lu''s rigid back.


    "The next time you see me, remember to bring a signed divorce agreement with you," Lucian said coldly.


    Then he kicked away the suitcase in front of him and marched off, slamming the door behind him.


    Megan was trying to drive fast, but the rain was getting heavier and heavier, and the mist was blocking her vision.


    After the red light turned green, she gently stepped on the pedal and continued to tail the Maserati in front of her.


    Soon, the car stopped at the hospital. Megan, too, parked her car hurriedly and spotted Lucian walking towards the inpatient building with an umbrella.


    ''Is someone in his family sick?'' she wondered.


    Confused, Megan followed him inside. She stopped outside the ward in which Lucian had just entered.


    In the VIP ward, along with Lucian''s gentle voice, she heard another familiar voice.


    It was Shelly Yao.


    Megan couldn''t believe her ears. The woman, who had committed suicide a year ago, had come back!


    No wonder the police officials hadn''t found her body. All they managed to trace was some blood on the reef. It was another carefully planned move by Shelly Yao.


    Megan saw Shelly''s pale face through a crack in the door. She looked weak as she lay on the bed, gently snuggling into Lucian''s palm.


    Hearing Lucian''s concerned words, Megan felt her heart being ripped out of her chest.


    It had been a long time since Lucian had treated her nicely. Megan had suffered countless days and nights of misery and pain.


    "Ah! There seems to be someone outside!" Shelly shrieked.


    While Megan was overwhelmed by grief, she didn''t realize that she had been spotted by Shelly. Lucian turned back sharply to see who the intruder was.


    Megan didn''t have the time to hide. Lucian had fixed his icy eyes on her, and she froze.


    "Don''t be sneaky!"


    Before she knew it, Megan was dragged into the ward by Lucian like a chicken. She stood beside the bed and stared at Shelly''s sickly face, hatred boiling inside her chest.

 Chapter 2 She Came Back To Life (Part Two)

    This morning, Shelly had suddenly appeared outside the Empire Group building. When Lucian''s assistant found her, she had pneumonia and was ghostly pale. It seemed that she had suffered a lot.


    According to Shelly, she committed suicide by jumping into the sea and was rescued by a fisherman. She had lost her memory and when she gradually regained her memory, she had found her way back.


    Only Lucian would believe such stupid nonsense.


    But Megan was very grateful. At least, now he couldn''t blame her for Shelly''s death.


    "Megan Lin, what are you doing here?" asked Lucian curtly.


    All of a sudden, her mind was drawn back to reality. Megan bit her lip and said sulkily, "I just want to prove my innocence."


    Lucian sneered and asked sarcastically, "Prove your innocence? If you want to do that, kneel down and apologize. I will consider forgiving you."


    Looking at Megan, Shelly opened her mouth with difficulty. "Lucian, don''t make things difficult for Megan. After all, she is my good friend," she begged.


    Lucian stroked her hair lovingly, with tenderness in his dark eyes.


    The sight drove a knife into Megan''s heart. Lucian''s kindness towards Shelly was unbearable for her, especially since he was brash and ruthless with her.


    "Silly girl, your biggest weakness is that you are too kind!" said Lucian to Shelly with a loving smile. Then he sighed and turned to Megan. "Kneel down and apologize, or get out!" he commanded.


    Megan stared into his eyes and saw a deep misunderstanding that could never be clarified. He only felt a deep-rooted hatred for her.


    "Huh!" Megan sneered, her resentful voice cutting through the tense atmosphere in the ward. "How can anybody prove their innocence by kneeling down and apologizing? I''ll make it clear for the last time. I didn''t try to kill Shelly. That day when I saw you two playing in the sea, I went home by ship. What happened after had nothing to do with me!"


    Squinting hard, Lucian coldly glared at Megan, chipping away her tough attitude with his sinister smile.


    He clenched and unclenched his fists. The only thing he wanted to do was to drive this impenitent woman out of the ward, and his life!


    "Mr. Lu, Dr. Han asked you to go to the consulting room to get the test report," chimed a nurse sweetly.


    With a disdainful look at Megan, Lucian left in a huff.


    Only Megan and Shelly were left in the ward, and the atmosphere became dark.


    Megan could tell that Shelly was not pretending to be sick.


    However, her former best friend had br


    oken her heart so the greetings were spared. Besides, Shelly didn''t need her care.


    "Megan, you are so shameless. I can''t believe that you are still with Lucian!"


    Megan, who had been wondering how to face Lucian later, was startled to hear Shelly''s feeble yet arrogant voice. She fought the impulse to strangle this phony bitch.


    Although Shelly appeared sick, she was in high spirits and her cunning eyes were full of vigor.


    Megan looked askance at her, and said righteously, "I am his legitimate wife, Mrs. Lu of the Lu family. So who is the one being shameless?"


    Shelly was furious! She sneered, "An abandoned wife is not better than a whore."


    Megan was so shocked that she couldn''t find any words to counter.


    After being away for a year, Shelly had clearly become more eloquent.


    With a faint smile, Megan shrugged, taking the high road. She approached the bed and asked, "Shelly, you are so cruel to yourself. It''s hard for you to go through the hardships you have created for yourself. Tell me, where have you been in the past year?"


    Shelly''s face was white as a sheet. Of course, she knew well what she had done to frame Megan. When she was about to mock Megan, she heard footsteps in the corridor.


    Lucian was walking quickly to the ward with the test report. He was really worried about leaving Shelly alone in the same room with Megan.


    As the footsteps got closer, Shelly suddenly smiled slyly, and then slapped herself hard. The sound was audible outside the ward.


    "Ah! Megan, please don''t! I really didn''t seduce Lucian!" she begged Megan tearfully. Shelly had suddenly turned to a timid rabbit.


    When Lucian heard the sound, he pushed the door open and rushed in. Shelly was holding one hand to her face and blood pooling at the corner of her mouth. Seeing this, he flew into a rage.


    "Megan Lin! I just went out for a few minutes and you slapped her? You are crazy!" Lucian held Shelly in his arms, comforting her.


    The next moment, he stood up, furiously stomped towards Megan, who was standing by the window, and slapped her hard.


    "You deserve it. Get out of here right now!" he barked.


    Megan couldn''t remember whether she felt the pain first or the slap. Her face was burning and her mind was spinning.


    Drops of blood fell on her beige dress. Megan didn''t bother to wipe it. She held on to the windowsill and burst into tears.


    "This is the first time you slapped me. I..."


    Before she could finish her words, she suddenly lost her strength and collapsed on the ground.

 Chapter 3 Have An Abortion

    When Megan woke up, she found herself in a VIP ward. The bed was a little hard and there was an intravenous drip in her arm.


    Looking up at the infusion tube, Megan suddenly saw Lucian sullenly staring at her.


    The images came rushing back to her: Lucian protecting Shelly and slapping her hard. However, at this moment, she was touched to see him by her side.


    Lucian was like a prince charming to her. He came from a prominent family and was the CEO of the Empire Group. He was attractive and had a gorgeous body. All in all, his looks were comparable to a movie star.


    He used to be gentle, humorous, and considerate. Although it was in the past, Megan could not forget it.


    "Come, sit here next to me, Lucian," Megan said softly, snapping out of her reverie. She smiled gently and held out her hand feebly to him.


    Lucian didn''t move, nor did his expression change. He gave Megan a cold stare.


    "Mrs. Lu, here is another a bag of IV fluids for you," said a nurse as she knocked on the door and walked in. She changed the drip for Megan and smiled at her. "You are very weak. You should have more nutrition and be in a good mood in the early stage of pregnancy," she advised cheerfully.


    After the nurse left, Megan looked at Lucian with a mix of excitement and surprise.


    During the two years of their marriage, Lucian had only touched her a few times. She had never thought that she would be pregnant since he took away her virginity.


    Megan suddenly remembered that a month ago Lucian had used her body to release his anger. Maybe that was when she got pregnant.


    However, her joy didn''t last long. "Have an abortion. You don''t deserve to be a mother at all," Lucian ordered cruelly and stormed out of the room.


    In an instant, Megan, who was floating on a cloud, felt like she had been thrown into an abyss.


    Lucian was ruthless and indifferent towards her and their baby. He was abandoning his unborn child.


    She stood up from the bed and made her way to Shelly''s ward, intending to speak to him.


    But when she saw Lucian seated next to Shelly, blowing on a spoonful of porridge before feeding it to her, Megan could no longer hold back her tears. She wiped her red cheek and left the hospital.


    It was still raining heavily outside. She drove home and fell asleep in the cold and lonely villa.


    The next day, when she woke up, she looked at the rising sun and a new hope filled her heart. She decided to keep the baby regardless of what Lucian said.


    Lucian had left her devastated, but fortunately, Megan still had solid support from her mother.


    After a simple breakfast, she drove to her mother''s house. She wanted to give her mother the news of her pregnancy.


    She knew that her mother had been dreaming about having a grandson day and night.


    "Mom, I''m back! I''ve come to see you today!" Megan announced happily. Armed with a big bag of fruits and skincare products in her hand, she pottered around the house, looking for her mother.


    Strangely, her mother wasn''t sitting in the living room watching TV as usual today. Then she spotted the servant, Lisa, cleaning silently.


    "Miss, you are back," Lisa greeted Megan politely.


    Lisa, who had been working there for more than ten years, was not only a maid to Megan''s mother but also a friend.


    Seeing the happy look on Megan''s face, Lisa said in a low voice, "Miss, your mother is upset. She went to her bedroom after receiving a package just now."


    It looked like Lisa wanted to elaborate but she stopped abruptly. She sighed and asked Megan to go upstairs and ask her mother herself.


    How could a package cause so much distress to her mother? Megan went upstairs, feeling puzzled. As soon as she opened the door to her mother''s bedroom, she saw some familiar documents strewn on the bed.


    "Megan!" Her mother was surprised to see her daughter suddenly. She hurriedly gathered the documents.


    Megan had seen this before. Lucian had drawn up three divorce agreements ever since Shelly marched into her villa on the night of her wedding. Shelly told him that it was her who saved him in the past and not Megan. She said Megan had lied to him because she was desperate to become the wife of a rich man.


    "Mom, stop hiding. I saw it!" Megan felt anxious and angry at the same time. She grabbed the divorce agreement from her mother''s hand irritably and stuffed it into her handbag.


    In the two years of their marriage, this was the fourth divorce agreement. She never thought that Lucian would be mean enough to send it to her mother.


    Megan''s mother sighed sadly and asked, "Megan, what happened between you and Lucian? Why does he want to divorce you all of a sudden?"


    Megan frowned and clenched her teeth. Then she tried to calm herself down and comforted her mother. "Mom, please don''t think too much about it. We just had a silly quarrel. We reconciled yesterday itself," she lied.


    But her mother didn''t buy it. After all, she had more experience in marriage, so she knew better.


    "Megan, was it really that simple? Tell me the truth. You know I''ll back you up if anything happens."


    Hearing her mother''s emphasis on the words "back up", Megan felt a lump in her throat and almost broke down again.


    However, she had never confessed to her mother about the misunderstanding created by


    Shelly that drove a wedge into their marriage on the first night itself. The past two years had been a huge struggle for Megan and she had suffered a lot.


    She smiled weakly and sat beside her mother. Then she put her hands on her mother''s knees and had a long talk with her. However, the conversation failed to comfort her mother. Instead, it worried the old woman even more.


    They chatted until noon. Suppressing her apprehension, Megan''s mother smiled calmly and announced, "Okay. Today, I''ll cook for you myself."


    Megan nodded contentedly and watched her mother walk out of the bedroom.


    She was staring blankly out of the window when suddenly she heard Lisa''s panicked voice downstairs.


    "Miss, miss! Come down! Your mother has fainted!"


    Blood rushed to her head. Megan stumbled unsteadily out of the bedroom.


    Megan was pacing back and forth anxiously in front of the ICU. Her mother was still in a coma even after she was admitted to the hospital. She had been suffering from high blood pressure, and it got worse after hearing Megan''s problems.


    Megan hadn''t slept for 24 hours. At this moment, she was worried and eager to confront Lucian.


    She took the elevator to the VIP ward downstairs. As soon as she stepped out of the elevator, she saw Lucian in the corridor.


    When their eyes met, the two of them glared at each other, as if they were lifelong enemies.


    Megan strode toward Lucian irately.


    "You are so despicable. How could you send the divorce agreement to my mother? Are you satisfied now that you''ve put her in a coma?" she asked harshly.


    Lucian was enraged at first, but when he heard Megan''s words, his anger faded away.


    "Your mother is in a coma?" he asked with concern. Lucian couldn''t believe it. He shrugged and continued, "But I haven''t sent her anything. How is she now?"


    Megan was outraged! He was a coward, who dared to commit reprehensible acts but not take responsibility for them.


    "Oh! You don''t dare to admit it, do you?" Megan frowned and sneered, "Is there a second person called Lucian in the world, who wants to divorce me too? You are so malicious!"


    Lucian had been busy with the company and Shelly for the past two days. Although he did have the idea of sending Megan another divorce agreement, he had no time to do so.


    Megan''s misunderstanding reminded him of the accident that occurred this morning.


    Lucian angrily pinned Megan to the wall and put his strong arms on her body. "Megan, don''t push your luck. You have done something shameful and now you''re using your mother as an excuse. You really impressed me!" he warned acidly.


    Confusedly, Megan looked askance at Lucian''s arrogant face and said, "What do you mean by that? Don''t fling accusations at me."


    She couldn''t understand why even after she explained ten thousand times, he still didn''t believe her. However, he always buy what Shelly said.


    "What are you talking about? My mother has been in a coma since yesterday. I am not using her as an excuse!" Megan''s bright eyes turned red with anger.


    Lucian was about to retort when his phone rang.


    Suddenly, he released his hold on her and moved away with one last glare.


    She stood aside and saw the inscrutable expression on Lucian''s face when he answered the phone.


    All of a sudden, he hung up stormily. Lucian scowled, his eyes holding a dangerous look. He turned around in a hurry and was about to leave, but he stopped.


    He stalked over to Megan and grabbed her collar. "Shelly was kidnapped from the hospital last night. If she hadn''t escaped smartly, she would have been molested by your hired thug. Megan, don''t tell me that this has nothing to do with you. I will investigate this matter thoroughly. Just wait for the punishment!"


    he warned and left.


    After that showdown, Megan spent many days in the hospital by her comatose mother''s side. She and Lisa took shifts every day to be with her mother.


    She was not in the mood to think about Lucian or Shelly. As for the new allegation, Megan chose to simply ignore it.


    One afternoon, Megan showered and went to the hospital to take over from Lisa.


    As soon as she arrived at the ICU, she saw Lucian and the doctor having a discussion about her mother in the corridor.


    She had already forgotten their clash from the other day. Megan''s head was in a mess and her thoughts were occupied with her mother''s illness.


    Lucian''s sudden appearance surprised her. Looking at the tall, handsome man, Megan was deeply moved.


    The doctor concluded the conversation and returned to the consulting room. As soon as Lucian turned around, he saw Megan standing behind him.


    His calm eyes belied the rage building within him. Turning up his chin, Lucian walked up to Megan and said shortly, "Now that Shelly is back in the hospital to recuperate, please don''t disturb her anymore. You are the most vicious woman in the world. If you dare to hurt her again, I won''t spare you!"


    The smile on Megan''s mouth froze. She didn''t expect Lucian, who was so gentle a second ago, to turn so nasty as soon as he saw her.


    Megan was so angry that her face turned red. "You are insane!


    You blame me for everything, but you clearly know that..."


    However, before she could finish her words, Lucian had already turned around and walked into the elevator.

 Chapter 4 Come With Us

    Outside the VIP ward.


    Four bodyguards who sported black suits, black pants and sunglasses watched vigilantly.


    Lucian sat at the edge of the bed as he peeled an apple for Shelly. The man sported a gentle smile.


    "Take a nap after eating this apple, okay?" Lucian gently said as he smiled at the haggard woman beside him.


    "I don''t want to sleep. Can''t you stay with me for a little longer?" Shelly''s voice was soft. She affectionately watched Lucian''s every move.


    Lucian had regularly visited the hospital ever since he took in Shelly from that dilapidated house in the suburb. Lucian even sent bodyguards to guard her door.


    The man sighed helplessly as Shelly acted like a spoiled child. He immediately dismissed further negative thoughts in his mind hearing her sweet voice.


    Lucian divided the apple into thin slices before handing them over to Shelly.


    "Shelly, the doctor said you need more rest. Be good, okay? I''ll return as soon as my work is done."


    Shelly had a clear concept of personal boundaries. She could stand starvation and humiliation, but she could never bear to pester Lucian with his business.


    "Comeback when I wake up, okay? I don''t want to be alone here." Tears formed in her eyes as she reluctantly spoke.


    "Okay!" Lucian cordially answered.


    He smiled gently as he watched Shelly finish the apple he had peeled.


    Instead of returning to the company, Lucian took the elevator and ascended to the upper floor of the hospital.


    There was no one by the door of the ICU. Megan and the maid of the Lin Family were nowhere to be seen.


    He wanted to know who used his name in mailing the divorce papers to his mother-in-law. At the same time, he also worried for Megan''s mother.


    Lucian went to the attending doctor''s office. He wanted to discuss with him about the several experts he had contacted in the capital. As soon as he opened the door, he saw the doctor gleefully waiving at him.


    "Mr. Lucia, I have a good news for you. Your mother-in-law woke up half an hour ago."


    Lisa, the Lin Family''s maid, had stayed in the hospital for several days. Megan thought that she needed some rest so she got up early and sent Lisa home. On the way, she also bought some clothes for her.


    Receiving Lucian''s call made Megan feel worse. She was very annoyed and answered it impatiently,


    "Lucian, why did you call? Please don''t question me about Shelly''s kidnapping. That has nothing to do with me! I''m really not in the mood to talk to you right now."


    She dropped the call as soon as she had said her piece.


    Just as she was to hang the call, Megan heard four words that stunned her.


    "Your mother is awake..."


    Lucian wanted to have a serious conversation with Megan. He scorned over how his wife acted towards him.


    After those words, Lucian ended the call and left the ICU.


    Megan cried out of relief. She did not care if she stood in the middle of the street. With her hands still trembling, she quickly got into her car and rushed to the hospital.


    Zoe had been in coma for more than a week. Seeing her mother, Megan burst into tears. She felt as if she was a child once more. The old lady eyed her daughter gently.


    "Silly girl, why are you crying? I''m finally awake! You''ve seen worse things than this, dear." With a smile on her pale face, Zoe gently stroked Megan who nestled in her mother''s arms.


    Megan raised her hand and wiped the tears on her face. She was overwhelmed with emotions. Her mother''s recovery had given her immense comfort.


    "Megan, you are too thin. You should eat more, child!" Zoe said as she held her daughter''s wrist.


    Suddenly, Megan remembered that she hadn''t told her the good news about herself.


    Those days, she often experienced morning sickness. Her appetite had also been fluctuating.


    "Mom, I have a good news to tell you!" Megan hyped her mother by being mysterious. She smiled amiably unto her mother.


    Zoe looked puzzled. Just as the old lady was about to ask, Megan moved closer and whispered, "You''re going to be a grandma in eight months!"


    The ward was filled with pure joy. The bliss that the mother and daughter shared was beautifully heart-warming.


    Zoe had lots of things to teach her daughter. After all, pregnancy was never easy for first time mothers. Before the two could dwell on the matter, someone suddenly knocked on the door.


    Expecting to see the attending physician, Megan politely opened the door. She instead met two dauntingly serious men standing on the other side.


    The police men scanned the ward from where they stood. "Miss Megan, our branch received a kidnapping report. We would like to speak to you regarding the matter. Please come with us."


    Megan was shocked. Soon, she would find herself cuffed as the police escorted her out of the hospital.


    Zoe was taken aback as well. She helplessly tried to tell the police that her daughter was innocent.


    "There''s no need for that, Mom," Megan said before she kissed her mother. She obediently obliged to the authority.


    "I am innocent. You caught the wrong person. I will file a complaint to the higher authority..." Those were Megan''s last resentful words before she left the police station.


    Her arrest was too humiliating for a lady of her status.


    She was interrogated over and over again. Once the police had enough from he


    r, Megan sat on a cold police bench for the rest of the night.


    The following morning, the police chief discharged her for lack of evidence. It would be illegal to further detain her.


    That torturous night had been really exhausted for Megan. All she wanted to do was to return to the hospital.


    She quickly paced herself to the floor where her mother was. The young lady even went to their favorite fast food chain and bought breakfasts for her mother and herself.


    However, as she arrived on the designated floor, she saw that the grim faced maid was wiping tears outside her mother''s ward.


    "What''s wrong, Aunt Lisa? Is my mother in a coma again?" Megan tried to keep her composure despite the horrible news that loomed before her.


    "Miss... The events yesterday had been too stressful for your mother. After you were taken away, your mother suffered severe anxiety attacks. Those eventually caused her cerebral hemorrhage. I''m sorry... She did not make it." Lisa''s voice trembled as she held her tears.


    Megan suddenly felt dizzy. There was a high pitch in her head and everything went black. The breakfast she bought had scattered on the floor. Her body felt like it had turned into jelly. She suddenly collapsed to the ground.


    She did not even manage to cry. She blankly stared at the empty corridor of the ICU. She knew that her mother was no longer in that ward.


    All of a sudden, she remembered the warning Lucian had given her not long ago.


    Lucian had warned her to wait for her punishment. ''The policemen who appeared in here yesterday... That must be Lucian''s doing!'' she thought.


    A few minutes later, she rushed to the door of the VIP ward where Shelly stayed. Several bodyguards immediately stopped her from entering.


    Tears streamed down Megan''s face as she shouted, "Lucian!" She promised herself not to cry, but emotions had overrun her. "You bastard! If you are truly a man, come and talk to me!"


    In a fit of rage, she kicked the door of the ward hard. The bodyguards immediately rushed and held her.


    One of the bodyguards said, "Mr. Lucian is not here. He is having a meeting in the company today."


    The guard released Megan as soon as she calmed down. She frowned and bit her lips before dialing Lucian''s number.


    To Megan''s surprise, Lucian answered immediately,


    "Just say your piece. I''m busy, Megan." Lucian stood up from his seat and walked to the window of the meeting room to overlook the city''s prospect.


    Megan''s heart burned in sadness. ''How can Lucian sound so calm?'' she wondered.


    "I have repeatedly said that I have nothing to do with Shelly''s abduction. Why do you keep on messing with my life? Do you know anything about the police that came here yesterday? Do you know that little act killed my mother? You bastard! Why did I meet you!" Megan lost to her emotions as soon as she spoke. She squatted as she wailed against the wall.


    Lucian''s mind went blank as he listened to his wife''s inaudible sobbing.


    He was stunned and asked, "How could this happen? Megan, I have never called the police!"


    Megan clenched her fist and smashed the cold ground. She banged her head against the wall as she screamed, "This is all your fault, Lucian! Lucian, you killed the only family I had left. I hope you are happy now! I shouldn''t have saved you that day! You should have died in that car accident!"


    After those words, Megan threw the phone to the ground. She buried her head between her knees and sobbed with immense regret.


    At that moment, Megan had been devoid of love for Lucian. She wanted to be away from that man as soon as possible.


    She could tolerate distrust the man had built, but causing her mother''s death was unforgivable.


    "Megan, please... This breaks my heart as well..." Hearing the conversation, Shelly approached the grieving woman. She squatted down and acted rather sympathetically.


    Hearing that delicate and seemingly affectionate voice, Megan raised her head. Her sad eyes suddenly burned with fury.


    "Shelly! How dare you even come out to see me?" She angrily scoffed and quickly proceeded to strangle Shelly''s neck. The way Megan saw things, their tragedy had all rooted from Shelly.


    The bodyguards stepped in and stopped further escalation. As soon as Megan was released, the corridor turned into a venue where two women fought.


    Megan told the bodyguards that they would all be fired if one of them interfered. The guards quickly called Lucian, who hurriedly marched to the hospital.


    For about twenty minutes, Megan and Shelly fought and exchanged harsh insults. No one could stop the two.


    The two women were so intimidating that no one dared to go forward.


    "Stop!"


    A roar suddenly filled the corridor and suppressed the fight.


    Lucian''s eyes were sharp.


    Megan''s face was still covered with tears. She pushed Shelly once more, so that she would stagger.


    She weaved through the crowd and rushed towards Lucian. She had completely broken down. Megan had always been calm and composed. For the first time, she was undignified.


    Lucian hugged Megan tightly and kissed her on the forehead.


    "Megan, be strong. Everything will be fine." Lucian''s voice was cold and indifferent, even if his heart was aching.


    "I hate you, I hate you, I hate you..." She cried desperately until she lost all her strength.

 Chapter 5 Divorce As You Wish

    Two days later, the morning sun brought warmth for everyone.


    The cemetery was bleak and silent. Even under the sun, the cemetery remained chillingly cold.


    Megan had a mental breakdown that day. Finally, she agreed to be taken home. Lucian packed Megan''s belongings and drove her home.


    Megan was no longer emotional at the point. In fact, she felt like her heart had fleeted. Just like her mother, Megan''s heart was dead and had been turned into ashes.


    In the vast corridor of the cemetery, a group of people in black flocked. They all sported grim expressions on their faces.


    Megan led the procession, with her mother''s ashes in her arms. The woman gently smiled. Somehow she felt like a child again - a child who held her mother in her arms.


    Lucian was right beside her. His long curly eyelashes showed grief as well.


    A group of close relatives and friends of the Lin Family joined the funeral. Shelly, who insisted on coming to the funeral, was also present.


    "Megan, put the ashes inside," Lucian gloomily said as he starred at the empty tomb in front of him. Seeing Megan''s ashen face, he felt deeply empathic.


    Somehow, Lucian blamed his negligence. If he had been with Megan that day, then he could have dealt with the policemen himself.


    Megan remained silent. Once her mother''s ashes were buried, Megan simply sat beside the grave and blankly stared at the tombstone.


    As the warm wind blew, Megan felt Lucian hold her hand gently. She felt nothing for the man.


    She realized that the most painful thing in the world was to have the man of her dreams turn into a nightmare.


    Nothing else mattered to Megan at that point. Her mother had just died after all. She did not need any affirmation from any one.


    "Megan, my mother is waiting for you in the lounge. Let''s go. She has something important to tell you." Lucian''s voice was low and gentle.


    Shelly watched them from afar. Lucian even took the initiative to hold Megan''s waist. Despite the man''s best efforts, Megan remained angry. The woman turned around and walked out into the lounge.


    As her mother-in-law watched, Megan calmly took out the divorce papers and handed them to Lucian.


    "I have already signed those. Your wish had finally come true. This is happening, Lucian..." Megan smiled faintly as she spoke. After momentary paused, she continued, "Lucian, let''s do as you wish and have a divorce."


    Lucian stared at Megan in awe. His face was resolute yet apparently sad. He could not bear Megan''s words for her truly loved the woman dearly.


    Lucian played deaf. He did not want to breathe any life into that conversation. The man refused to take the divorce papers from Megan.


    "Megan, I understand that you are in shock. Much like you, we are deeply saddened by your mother''s death. But as your mother-in-law, I do not believe that a divorce would be wise," Arya said as she snatched the divorce agreement from Megan''s hand. The lady unapologetically tore the documents into pieces.


    Shelly sat resentfully at the side of the lounge. She spitefully gnashed her teeth as she saw how things began to develop.


    Megan still looked indifferent. With a genuine frown, she looked at her mother-in-law and said, "This is all set, Mom. Lucian and I had been in stalemate for far too long!"


    Lucian''s mother glared at her child. She knew her son''s attitude towards Megan had not been the best, but she never wanted to get involved in the couple''s private affairs.


    That was the first time the lady had interfered with the married couple. She could not let Megan walk away, especially because the woman was pregnant. The lady wanted a grandchild for so long. She could not allow Megan to take that away from her.


    "Megan, you are going to be a mother soon. Do you want your child to be born without a happy family? You and Lucian have only been married for two years. You two could still figure out how to improve your marriage..."


    Megan smiled bitterly and shook her head. She then firmly said, "Maybe this is fate, Mom. I am truly grateful to be part of your family, but I need some time for myself. I won''t be keeping the baby. I''m sorry."


    That afternoon, Megan drove back to her mother''s house to pack up her belongings. She sat in her mother''s bedroom and stared at the photos the lady had on display.


    Lisa had fallen ill after the death of Megan''s mother. Megan felt obliged to help her mother''s dearest friend. She hired a nanny to look after the ill-stricken lady.


    As for herself, Megan planned to store her mother''s belongings, divorce her marriage, and leave that city behind. She planned to move forward alone, and saw no future with the child that she bore.


    "Miss... Mr. Lucian... He came over to visit,"


    Lisa said as she walked into the room. Megan found herself smiling at a family photo her mother had beside the bed.


    "Aunt Lisa, please send the guest away. Then you can go back to your room and rest." Megan blinked her eyes as she continued to study the photos her mother had on display.


    However, as soon as she finished speaking, Lucian walked into the bedroom and sat down beside her.


    "Megan, you are pregnant and in need of a good rest. Come home with me, please," Lucian said rather ambiguously.


    Megan inched away from the man and coldly said, "I want a divorce, Lucian."


    In her head, she laughed at the irony of the situation. Lucian was the one who brought up their divorce. He did not even want to keep the baby inside her. She was utterly confused and did not know what Luc


    ian truly wanted from her.


    She was no longer afraid of being alone and she never wanted any of Lucian''s pity.


    The man grew frustrated with her silence. Soon, Lucian resorted into forcing her to vacate.


    With all his might, Lucian lifted Megan out of the Lin Family''s residence. He ignored any resistance she made.


    Lucian''s men eagerly waited out by the gate. They quickly escorted their boss into the car, quickly taking the couple away to their villa.


    "Get off the car, Megan!" Lucian walked to the side of the passenger seat and waited for Megan to get off the car when they arrived home.


    At that moment, Megan was expressionless. She still grieved her mother''s death after all.


    Her eyes swelled with tears as she lifted her head. She could not understand why Lucian would subject her to such emotional torture.


    "Are you happy now?" she said as her face turned as cold as ice. In her head, she could not her future. She was deeply lost.


    "Again, I am sad for your mother''s death. But there must be some misunderstanding between us. I really think that our marriage is still salvageable. Why don''t we move forward? I''ll take good care of you and our baby,"


    Lucian said with utmost guilt. He knew that Megan was overwhelmed with everything that was happening around her.


    "Misunderstanding? You, together with Shelly, conspired to kill my mother, didn''t you? I hate you. I could never forgive you for the rest of my life." After those words, Megan walked out of the car.


    "I''m sorry, Megan!" Lucian then hugged Megan tightly. He truly felt in pain. The man dreaded the sadness that consumed Megan.


    "Let go of me, Lucian. I hate you." For a short moment, Megan found comfort in Lucian''s arms. Her tears surged out uncontrollably.


    "Your mother is gone, but I am still here for you!" Even in his effort to console Megan, Lucian still sounded cold. Those words reminded her of how the man wanted to divorce her in the beginning.


    Lucian carried Megan into the Lu Family''s residence. As they entered, Lucian''s mother waited in the living room. The lady wanted to ensure that no harm would come to Megan. After all, the woman carried the Lu''s flesh and blood inside her.


    "Move on and wipe your tears. There''s no need to be depressed, Megan. My mother is watching us, so don''t act inappropriately." Lucian simply wanted to appease her. Instead, Megan felt more disdain for the man.


    Lucian had always cared deeply for his mother. ''What about my mother?'' she spitefully thought.


    She felt like a stranger in that house, more so after she had revealed that she wanted a divorce. Now that she was here, she wanted to make it clear to all that she didn''t want to have anything to do with the Lu Family.


    "Come here, child. Let me see you." Lucian''s mother spoke gently towards Megan. The lady somehow reminded her of her own mother''s kindness.


    Megan kept silent and hesitantly walked towards her mother-in-law. She was too tired to protest even further.


    "Mom..." she hesitantly said. That word gave Lucian some hope. The man silently reveled on the thought that Megan would stay and give birth to the child.


    "My child, you got thinner. I''ve told Lillian to cook some nutritious soup for you. You should try some of it later. Stay and let me take good care of you. Now that you are pregnant, you must cheer up for that child inside of you."


    Lucian''s mother Arya was truly worried of the baby inside Megan. She knew the girl had lost her mother, who loved her most in the world, but the child was now more important.


    "I know, Mom. I''m a little tired. Please excuse me. I''m going to bed." She looked at Arya and knew what she was thinking. Although Arya had always been nice to her, Megan knew that the lady would take Lucian''s side. Perhaps when the child was born, Megan would be tragically driven out of the Lu Family. She didn''t want to entertain those thoughts further.


    "Okay, I have asked Lillian to clean your room. You can have a good sleep today. Lucian will take you upstairs." The lady gave Lucian a stern look. She had always been aware that Megan was mistreated in that house.


    "Okay, mom. Good night." Lucian stepped forward and helped Megan. She seemed to be weak, as if she was about to collapse at any time. The man quickly escorted Megan back to her room. He wanted to say something that would console her, but the right words did not come to him.


    "Well, I''ll go check if Aunt Lillian''s soup is ready. In the meantime, you can have some rest!" Any conversation would be enough for Lucian.


    Megan chose to ignore Lucian. Sitting on the edge of the bed, Megan raised her head and looked out of the window. It was too dark and she could barely see the street lamps in the distance. The thought of her departed mother consumed her head.


    ''Mom, what is it like in heaven? Why would you leave me so early? Don''t worry. I shall avenge your death. I am afraid that I might disappoint you. Will you be angry if I terminate this pregnancy? I don''t want this child, Mom...''


    Megan was alone with her thoughts. At that moment, she considered the actions she could take. She knew that the Lu Family was concerned with the baby only, and not of her.


    After a while, there was a knock on her door.


    However, she not even hear the knock. She remained seated by the window, in daze and sullen.


    "Mrs. Megan, are you up? I''m coming in!" LiIlian waited outside with a bowl of hot black chicken soup. The servant knew that Megan was grieving, and so she didn''t dare to be rude.

 Chapter 6 Life Decisions

    "Aunt Lillian, why don''t you come in?" Lucian had returned from his mother''s room and saw Lillian as she waited by Megan''s door.


    "Mr. Lucian, I don''t know if Mrs. Megan is awake. I knocked at the door already, but she did not respond. I do not want to rashly push the door open." She was worried about Megan. She was also afraid to offend any of her masters.


    Lucian felt a sting in his heart. The man knew that Megan was direly stressed out. He worried that her emotions would affect the development of their child.


    He held the doorknob tightly as he worriedly opened the door. He founded Megan seated on the same spot he left her in.


    He was relieved to find that she was alright. "I''ll take care of her," Lucian told Lillian. "Go and have some rest!" the man continued.


    Lillian obliged and said, "Alright. Watch her closely. She is clearly not okay." The servant then turned around and left.


    Lucian initially thought that Megan would not want any of the soup. He was surprised when she finished all of it in one slurp. She ignored Lucian and went to bed after eating.


    She had nothing else to say to Lucian. Her silence made Lucian feel very uncomfortable. He wanted to comfort her and let her know that he cared about her, but Megan wouldn''t give him a chance.


    The following day, Megan got up before everyone else. She seemed normal, except for her gloomy face. She bought flowers and visited her mother''s tombstone.


    As he woke, Lucian screamed,


    "Megan!"


    In the man''s dream, Megan had committed a suicide due to severe depression. She jumped off a building, and there was nothing he could do to save her.


    The man''s scream echoed throughout the villa, and it startled everyone awake.


    He got up and rushed to Megan''s room. Her absence made Lucian somewhat lose his mind. He ran out to the servant''s quarters and interrogated everyone regarding Megan''s whereabouts.


    "Did you see Megan?" Lillian had been too busy with her chores and had no idea where Megan was. She could only shake her head and tell the truth.


    "No," the servant replied. Lucian became more nervous as time passed by. Soon, Arya came over to check what her son was up to.


    "Don''t worry, son. Megan went out early today. She will return sooner or later. Don''t pressure her too much. Just give her some time!" Arya had taken long walks every morning with her husband. The lady happened to see Megan leave the villa earlier that morning.


    "Okay, mom. I''ll get ready for work and have breakfast before I get going." As he calmed down. Lucian realized how he overreacted. He constantly told himself that nothing bad would happen to Megan.


    He went to work after he had breakfast. Somehow, he still felt uneasy. His mind wandered even as he got to work. That was really peculiar for him, given his usual resolute and vigorous self.


    Suddenly, his secretary knocked from outside his office. She held a couple of documents in her hands.


    "Come in, please!" Lucian said as he collected his thoughts.


    "What''s the matter?" he asked. As he looked at the secretary, the heaviness he felt in his heart was apparent.


    "Are you having a bad day, Mr. Lucian?" The secretary started a conversation in the hopes of unearthing Lucian''s problem.


    "I have these two documents for you, sir. You can opt to relax if you want. I don''t have much to do today. I can take care of it for you!"


    The secretary knew the personal problems her boss had. Rich family truly had more troubles than regular ones.


    As he was signing the documents, Lucian accidentally wrote Megan''s name. Suddenly, something occurred to him. He picked up his coat and got ready to leave.


    "Put these two documents on my desk for the time being. I''ll deal with them tomorrow. Postpone all of my appointments." He then put on his coat and strode out. His car key dangled in his hand as he walked.


    At that time, Megan remained standing by her mother''s tombstone.


    "Mom, I''m back with the Lu family now. But I''m not happy, at all. I''m facing some big life decisions right now. What should I do? Please talk to me."


    Megan spoke hesitantly. That child was the only family she truly had left. Unfortunately, the baby came at the wrong time and from the wrong man. There was no way she could provide a stable environment for the child.


    Shelly, on the other hand, was bored out of her mind. She knew that Megan had returned to the Lu Family''s residence, where Arya had been fondly looked over. She knew that the old lady would do everything to ensure that the baby remained safe.


    Shelly was uneasy with the thought. That would make her relationship with Lucian more complicated. She heard nothing from Lucian that day. He did not even pay her a visit.


    Lucian drove around in search for Megan. The man had a feeling that something bad would happen. All of a sudden, he received a call from Shelly. He was reminded that the woman was in the hospital.


    "Hey! What''s up? Are you feeling better?" He cared for her as if she was his sister.


    "Lucian, I feel like I''m going depressed. It''s kind of stuffy in my chest. What should I do?" The woman pulled off quite an acting. She made her voice sound delicately pitiful, rendering Lucian unable to refuse her requests.


    "Don''t move. I''m coming over to meet you." He thought for a while before heading to the ho


    spital.


    Shelly seemed to immediately feel better as she saw him. Under his gentle care, the scheming lady basked. Shelly purposely powdered her face so that she would look pale. In truth, she felt lively and could leave the hospital at any moment she wanted. "This flower is for you. Do you like it?" Lucian came in with a large bouquet of baby''s breath and pink balloon flowers.


    The flower arrangement was beautiful, but it did not have the blue enchantress - Shelly''s favorite flower. She came to realize that those flowers were for little girls. Lucian made it clear that he saw her as a little sister.


    "Wow! Thank you so much! I''m touched." Shelly wanted to demand for her blue enchantresses, but she opted to smile instead.


    "Well, I''m happy that you like it," Lucian said with a smile. "Say, you look rather pale today. Are you not taking your medicine as prescribed?'' Lucian stroked her hair dotingly as he spoke softly.


    Shelly then grabbed his hand and put them on her chest. She said, "I feel stuffy in here. Can you take me out for a walk?" She was obviously up to something.


    Embarrassed, Lucian quickly withdrew his hands. "Okay. Let''s go for a walk," he said. "I have to go home early, okay? I can''t have dinner with you tonight," the man continued.


    As it turned out, Arya had personally ordered Lucian to go home early. The old lady wanted Lucian and Megan to have dinner together. After that, Arya wanted them to walk around the subdivision.


    Shelly then brought up Megan just to see how Lucian would react.


    "Lucian, why don''t you find a nanny for Megan? That would make her daily life much easier. She could be facing problems that she''s oblivious of. You really need to be careful, Lucian. Find a nanny that will take care of her..."


    Shelly wanted Lucian to spend less time with Megan. Those kind words were mere vessels for her viscous plans.


    Oblivious to the girl''s real nature, Lucian found Shelly to be kind and generous. "Why haven''t I thought of that!" he gladly said. "I can recommend some, if you''d approve."


    As he returned to the villa, Lucian drove by one of Shelly''s recommendations.


    "Mom, this is Hannah, the nanny I hired for Megan. Her only responsibility would be to take care of my wife and child." Arya was delighted to meet Hannah. She found Lucian''s actions to be totally reasonable.


    "Hello! Have a seat," Arya greeted Hannah with warmth.


    "Nice to meet you, madam!" The two seemed like they had known each other for a while. They were cordial and comfortable around each other.


    After a while, Megan came downstairs. Lucian stopped her and said, "Megan, come here, please." The man asked ever so gently.


    "What''s up?" Megan completely knew how she should act around the Lu Family.


    "Where did you go today, dear? I''d like you to meet Hannah. She would personally take care of you and the baby. You can ask her anything that would make you happy or comfortable." Despite Lucian''s sweet gesture, Megan remained indifferent.


    "Oh! Thank you!" Megan picked up her bag that she had left in the living room, then headed back upstairs.


    "Was that Mrs. Megan? Mr. Lucian, don''t worry. I will take good care of her. I am glad to say that I am very experienced in taking care of pregnant women!"


    Shelly''s recommendation seemed genius to Lucian. The man had a very good impression of Hannah. However, he would never know that thought Hannah appeared nice on the surface, she already hated Megan at the first sight, because she was on Shelly''s side.


    "I''m sorry. Megan has these awful mood swings because something bad happened to her recently. I hope you don''t mind." Arya was delighted to know that someone would personally take care of her grandchild. She headed home feeling safe and assured. Hannah would truly unburden the couple of some household duties.


    "Mom, you can rest your head now. You no longer have to visit every day." Lucian was disappointed with how Megan reacted. She had acted untowardly to their guest. He hoped that she would recognize the efforts he put into their marriage.


    Inside her room, Megan wrapped herself in the quilt. The sight of her taking the whole quilt to herself made Lucian somewhat unhappy.


    "What are you doing? Move and give me some place." He was still a little angry. Normally he would have kicked Megan aside, but Lucian had learned to be cautious for his child.


    Megan ignored him and went to sleep. In a fury, he pulled back the quilt and stiffly said, "Megan, have you heard what I said? This is my house!" He was truly domineering and indifferent.


    "I see." After saying that, Megan stood up, put on her shoes. She acted as if she was about to leave.


    "Stop! Where are you going?" Lucian was worried that his wife would leave him, especially now that Arya was somewhere else. No one would be able to convince Megan to stay.


    Megan turned around and calmly answered. "This is your family''s house, not mine! Wherever I go has nothing to do with your family..." Then she continued to walk forward.


    These words further infuriated Lucian. He stood up and blocked Megan''s way.


    "You are pregnant with my child! You have to listen to me and lie down. I''m sorry but you leave me no choice." Those chilling words stunned Megan. After some thoughts, she took off her shoes and climbed back to bed.

 Chapter 7 The Checkup

    Seeing that Megan had hit the sack, Lucian moaned in relief. Soon, both of them had snoozed silently off.


    The next morning, Hannah enthusiastically prepared breakfast for everyone. Megan got up a little late that day.


    "My son, I will not be here today. Be sure to check on Megan every now and then, okay? Do it for the sake of the baby. And don''t forget to schedule a check-up with her physician!" Those were Arya''s last few words before she reluctantly left the villa. At that exact moment, Megan proceeded downstairs.


    "Mrs. Megan, you are up! I prepared a special breakfast just for you. Come and see!" Hannah''s enthusiasm was the reason why everyone liked her.


    "Thank you!" Megan just responded calmly. She still did not fully trust her new maid, and so she decided to be vigilant.


    Lucian, on the other hand, went to work after having breakfast. Everyone had a busy day, except for Megan who found herself idly strolling in the garden.


    Suddenly, she heard a female voice talking in the distance. It seemed that Hannah was speaking to someone on her phone. Megan decided to lean behind the rockery and listen.


    "Don''t worry, Miss Shelly. I''ll be careful."


    "I won''t let them find out." Having a clear picture of what Shelly''s scheme was, Megan rushed into her room. She felt somewhat nervous and uneasy. As it turned out, her guts were right - that her new maid planted to harm her.


    She pretended to be asleep in her bed just so she could see how Hannah was going to respond.


    Soon, Hannah entered the room. Megan secretly watched as the door opened. The maid walked directly towards Megan and had brought some soup.


    "Miss. Megan, please get up and have some soup. It''s nutritious and good for the baby''s development." Just earlier, Hannah addressed her as ''Mrs. Megan'', but now she used ''Miss'' instead. Megan noticed that change. It would seem that Shelly told the maid to do that as well.


    "Okay, I see. Thank you. Please put it on the table, Hannah. I''ll get up and drink it later." Knowing Shelly''s scheme, Megan decidedly became more cordial with Hannah.


    "Why don''t you get up and eat something first! I like it when I see others eat what I cooked. It gives me a sense of accomplishment." Hannah badly wanted to see Megan consume the food she prepared.


    "Put it aside for now! I''ll get up and eat it soon." Megan knew that there could be something harmful in that dish.


    "Don''t forget to eat it while it''s still warm," Hannah said as she accepted defeat.


    After Hannah left, Megan decided to try the dish on her own. As expected, the soup made her stomach ill. It tasted vile and was rather difficult to swallow. She decided to dump the entire dish.


    Just as Megan walked into the comfort room, her morning sickness kicked in. That was the reality she faced daily, and she knew she would have a hard time here.


    Hannah might seem polite and warm towards Megan when Lucian was around, but as soon as he left the house, the maid was indifferent to her.


    In the following days, Megan and Hannah rarely talked to each other. Megan was not able to eat much those days, and so her face turned pale. Seeing Megan''s condition, Lucian disappointingly summoned Hannah.


    "Hannah, why does Megan look pale?" Hannah grew flustered. She indeed put something in Megan''s food, but the effects shouldn''t have kicked in yet.


    "Don''t worry, Mr. Lucian. This is her first child, and it''s normal for her to lose her appetite in the beginning. She is still getting used to the whole pregnancy. I would advise that you do an ultrasound exam if you''re really worried..."


    "Okay, I see." Lucian then went back to his room.


    The early autumn brought some cold with it. Megan held a book in her study and comforted her lonely heart.


    The curtains swayed in the wind, as if they had something to say but could not.


    Lucian didn''t see Megan in the room. The man then noticed that the lights in the study was lit. He stood and gently approached the room. He watched as she peacefully read her books. It was truly a serene scene.


    That was the reason why Lucian had loved Megan. The girl had brought a certain peace and joy to his life. Unable to escape reality, Lucian remembered how Megan treated Shelly, her best friend. He banged the door and said,


    "It''s very late, Megan. Don''t you know that a pregnant woman needs lots of sleep? It''s time for bed. We need to get up early tomorrow for your check-up..." Lucian turned around and went out after he spoke. Megan had been accustomed with the way Lucian spoke to her.


    "Okay!" She just looked up at him and closed the book. She was ready to come out of the study and return to their room.


    Lucian was a little cranked up that morning. He had meeting early that morning, and still he needed to accompany Megan to the doctor. The man berated Megan out of her sleep.


    She quickly washed her face, brushed her teeth and ate breakfast. Lucian had been rudely rushing the girl, and so Megan truly felt uncomfortable.


    "If you are in such a hurry, then just go. I can go to the hospital by myself!" Megan finally said her piece. She never really wanted to rely on Lucian.


    "Sit still and don''t talk too much." Lucian spoke with contempt as he bent over to fasten Megan''s seat belt.


    As they drove, Lucian''s phone rang. Shelly was on the other side of the call. Given Lucian''s preoccupation, he asked Megan to answer the call and to put Shelly on speaker.


    "Hey! Are you feeling better this morning?


    I''ll come to the hospital to see you. I am also taking Megan for her checkup." Lucian seemed so relax and happy whenever he talked to Shelly. Secondly, he wanted Megan to feel jealous.


    "Okay! She truly needs that checkup, especially given that she''s in her first trimester. Take good care of Megan, okay?" Shelly knew that Megan was right beside Lucian. And thus, the vile woman decided to act as if she cared for her.


    "Okay, let''s talk about it later. We''ll be there soon." As Lucian glanced at Megan''s face, he found that she remained expressionless.


    Megan asked Lucian to leave her as soon as they reached the hospital. She wanted to be alone with the doctor. In her head, she knew that she could not simply hand the child over to Lucian. It was her child too, after all.


    "You can go straight to work once you''re done talking to Shelly. I can go home by myself. Goodbye, Lucian." Megan gave Lucian one last indifferent glance before proceeding to the hospital.


    Soon, Lucian got off the car and rushed to Megan''s side. "I''ll go with you," he said as he held her hand. The man was firm and cold. Megan knew she could not refuse him.


    Still, she mustered all of her courage and shook off Lucian''s grasp. She walked forward and said, "No, thanks. I can do this by myself."


    "Why are you being so stubborn? This child is not yours only. I have the responsibility and obligation... " Before Lucian could finish his words, Shelly ran out. She rushed towards Lucian and hugged him tightly.


    That was Megan cue. She quickly proceeded to her checkup while Lucian was occupied with Shelly. The man had no idea where his wife had gone.


    "I missed you! I have great news. The doctor said I would be discharged in two days! Are you happy?" Shelly spoke with utmost enthusiasm. She purposely showed up to hold him back from going with Megan. She wanted the woman to know that this man only cared about her.


    "That''s great! So, when will you be discharged again? I''m sorry I have something else to deal with right now." As Lucian spoke, it was evident that he was distracted. Lucian''s mind was solely on Megan. After all, she was bearing their first child. He was very eager to know the results of the checkup.


    "You told me that you would take Megan to have a checkup here, but where is she?" Shelly said. She saw Megan leave, but the bitch wanted to stall so that she could have Lucian a little longer.


    "I don''t know... Maybe we should look around?" he replied.


    "Why didn''t I see her? I was too happy to see you that I didn''t notice anything else. Let''s go to find her! Do you think she will be angry because of me? I really didn''t mean it." She passed the blame on herself to make Lucian think that she was really sorry.


    "I do not think so... Let''s just keep looking," Lucian answered.


    Soon, they found Megan as she walked out from the B ultrasonic room. In her hands, she held the report regarding her child.


    "How did it go?" Lucian asked anxiously as he looked at the report in Megan''s hand.


    "How is the baby, Megan? Let me see my future godson!" Shelly kept pretending that she cared for Megan.


    Megan did not appreciate Shelly''s efforts, especially when she heard ''godson''. She tightly held the report in her hand.


    "This is my baby. What does it have to do with you? Get out of my way and let me get to the next examination." Megan never wanted to be acquainted with Shelly. She couldn''t care less about Shelly and Lucian.


    "Megan, please stop. Shelly is not trying to pick a fight." Lucian had always been disappointed with the way Megan addressed Shelly. In Lucian''s eyes, Megan had been removed of the kindness and generosity which made him fall in love with him before.


    "Then what should I do? Should I wish you both a happy forever?" Megan walked away after she spoke. She left both Shelly and Lucian dumbfounded. She saw things in a skewed fashion. In her eyes, other husbands caringly escorted their wives in the hospital. Her husband, however, had brought his mistress.


    Soon, she saw a group a pregnant women murmuring in the distance. It seemed that they were talking about her, Lucian, and Shelly. And so, Megan wanted to be as far away as possible from the two.


    "What did she just say? Wish us a happy forever? Is there something wrong with her brain?" Megan''s remarks further infuriated Lucian. The man kept silent and thought, ''That''s your friend. She just came here because she cares about you. But why do you have to connect me with her?''


    Shelly threw up her hands and looked at Lucian, "I think I should leave now. I''m sorry to have disturbed you." Shelly pretended to leave just so she could see how Lucian would react.


    After all tests had been done, Megan decided to hail a taxi to go home. Strangely, Lucian followed behind her. He couldn''t force her to go with him in public anyway.


    Later, he returned to the hospital and talked with Megan''s physician.


    "Doctor, what''s the result of the exams my wife took earlier? She doesn''t look well recently. Is there something wrong with her?" Lucian, who was a first-time-father, grew a little nervous and worried.


    "Who are you?" As it turned out, Megan had told the doctor that her husband had passed away. While the doctor talked to her, he felt that the woman was mentally distressed.


    "I am the husband of the woman who just had a checkup here just now. Her name is Megan Lin. How is she now?" Lucian said as he glanced at the senior and experienced doctor.

 Chapter 8 Disappeared

    The old doctor knew better. He had seen a lot of these things in his career. Seeing how Lucian presented himself, the doctor knew that Lucian was a man of high status. The doctor had deduced that Lucian and Megan were in a quarrel, and that was enough reason for the woman''s refusal to have Lucian involved.


    "I have to say, you know, pregnancy is a special and strange stage for women. As men, all we can do is to understand, tolerate and let her feel love..." The doctor stumble upon a long train of thought. He preached for at least ten minutes. Lucian did his best to hide his impatience, but failed. "Well, you''ll figure things out as you go. You''re still a young married couple after all," the doctor said.


    The doctor turned around and took out Megan''s report. "Pregnant women usually experience episodes of anxiety, but Megan experiences things a little differently. Your wife is mildly depressed. If not treated appropriately, she could spiral down. That would not be okay for the baby, and could even lead to miscarriage. I did not prescribe Megan with any pills to take. Just see to it that she''s always happy, okay?"


    Lucian didn''t hear the entirety of what the doctor said. Instead, the words "mildly depressed" kept lingering in his mind. ''Could this be because of our marriage?'' the man thought. Lucian could not have a clear grasp of the situation. As the doctor finished speaking, Lucian stood up and proceeded to the parking lot. He was in awe of what he had just heard. As Lucian moped in the parking lot, Megan was somewhere else in his vicinity.


    The woman stood by the hospital gate. She seemed lost as she looked at the busy street. She had a home when her parents were around. But now, her parents died, where could she go? She felt like a lost child in the middle of a sea of people. ''Should I return to the Lu Family?'' she dreadfully thought. Soon, she smiled bitterly. She touched her bulging belly as she lowered her head. That baby was the closest person she had in that world. She told herself that no one could ever separate them from each other. After making up her mind, Megan took out her phone. She then called a number that she had not dialed in a long while.


    By one o''clock in the afternoon, Megan returned home. She found Hannah comfortably lying on the sofa. The maid flipped channels as she ate a bowl of fruit. A stranger would''ve thought that the house belonged to the maid. Hannah was unfazed by Megan''s presence.


    "I''m hungry. Send food upstairs. I don''t want to go downstairs." Megan coldly glanced at the maid before proceeding upstairs.


    "Miss Lin, it''s one o''clock in the afternoon. There is no food left. Don''t make things difficult for us servants," Hannah said in a sarcastic tone.


    Megan then turned around and looked at Hannah with a faint smile. "If you won''t bring me food, then how can your true boss succeed in her plan?"


    Hannah felt a chill surge through her. "Wh... What?" the maid stammered. "What are you talking about? It''s just a meal. Why do you have to say that?" the mail replied confidently.


    "Megan, what happened to you?" Shelly said as she suddenly entered the room. "Aunt Hannah, please make another one for our sweet Megan," she told the maid. Shelly looked radiant and graceful.


    Hannah immediately bolted up as she saw Shelly approach the living room. The maid proceeded to the kitchen, leaving Shelly and Megan alone with each other.


    "What are you doing here?" Megan said. She had a cold look in her eyes as her hand rested on her lower abdomen.


    "I''m here to persuade you towards your divorce with Lucian. Don''t delay it any further. The sooner it''s done, the happier you two would be," Shelly said casually as she touched the diamond on her bag.


    "You don''t have to tell me this. I have wanted a divorce for quite some time now. Lucian is the one who refuses to sign the papers. Convince him and all our problems will be solved. But as soon as I am his wife, you''ll be nothing but a mere mistress, Shelly." Megan might seem sweet, but the woman used her fangs whenever she needed to. Before she married Lucian, she was also the apple of her mother''s eye, and she would not tolerate a mistress coming to her house.


    "You... This baby is part of your schemes, isn''t it? If not for that baby, Lucian would have left you already!" Shelly furiously pointed at Megan. She sounded aggressive, but that anger was a way for Shelly to mask her insecurities. She was truly convinced that Megan was the one who would not allow the divorce. In trance, Shelly picked up the fruit knife that Hannah had used. She whispered, "If I cut here even slightly, Lucian would..." Shelly stopped herself to allow her words to sink in.


    Megan contemptuously glanced at Shelly and said, "Ha-ha! Is that all that you can do?" She then turned around and went to her room. Shelly was left all alone, aggravated and confused.


    Seeing how confidently Megan threaded on her, Shelly angrily slapped the knife on the table. Megan seemed untouchable. Hannah brought Megan some food and returned to accompany Shelly. The maid wanted to appease Shelly from her obvious disdain.


    "Miss Shelly, what''s wrong? Please, don


    ''t stoop down to her level. Megan is simply a poor woman who can''t win her husband''s heart. Soon, once she miscarries the child, Mr. Lucian would definitely leave her. And at that point, you''ll be the legal wife." Hannah came from the province, and yet she spoke so clearly. Her words were enough to reassure Shelly.


    "Just do your job. You''ll get what you deserve," Shelly told Hannah. Her mood became significantly better, even though she still had not managed to look past how Megan treated her. Then she hurriedly left, realizing that any more of her attempts would be futile.


    Megan stood by her window and watched as Shelly vacated the villa. She was truly amused with how well she had handled things. ''Maybe I''m not so weak after all...'' she thought. She was able to comfortably rest as soon as she saw Shelly enter a cab.


    Hannah had prepared a dish that looked fresh and delicious. However, Megan knew that she should not be fooled by beauty. She knew that the dish had something harmful in it. She took out a transparent bottle, which contained some clear liquid, from her bag. She planned to leave soon, but she would not leave before she got her revenge.


    After a few minutes, Megan began to moan loudly. It would seem like she was experiencing severe pains. Hannah became startled and had no idea what to do next. Instead of packing her things, the maid proceeded to check on Megan.


    The food the maid had prepared were scattered on the floor. Megan lay on the ground and held her stomach with her hands. Drops of sweat formed on her pale face. Hannah was once again stunned. ''The drug could not possibly kick in this early!'' Hannah thought to herself. She rushed downstairs and called the guards. She grabbed an envelope by the side of the bed before they took Megan to the hospital.


    Megan was admitted rather quickly. She looked terribly pale. Hannah saw the opportunity to leave with the excuse to fetch some clothes for Megan. A bodyguard went to the counter to fix Megan''s admission, while the other patiently guarded Megan''s ward. Soon, Megan calmed down. There was a deathly silence in the ward.


    "You... I''m a little thirsty. Can you get some hot water for me?" she told one of the guards. Megan looked at the clock on the wall. Her plans were going smoothly.


    "Well, Mrs. Megan... Mr. Lucian had personally requested that there''s always someone by your side. He wants everything sorted out. In about an hour, your husband will be here," the guard answered. The bodyguard was truly in a dilemma. Lucian was enraged over the phone when he heard the news. The bodyguard worried that if he left Megan alone in the ward, he couldn''t bear the consequences if something happened to her.


    "Don''t worry. I''m here now. You can do as the lady has requested," a man who seemed to be the doctor said as he entered the room. "She hasn''t taken her meds yet, that''s all! Leave her to me," the doctor continued as he put down the metal tray he held.


    The bodyguard looked terribly hesitant. "Go ahead now! If you delay us any further then the baby could be severely damaged. Do you want Mr. Lucian to know that you caused his baby''s death?" There was a hint of mockery in the doctor''s words.


    The bodyguard looked at Megan as she lay on the bed. The guard left, believing that Megan was under the doctor''s care.


    As soon the bodyguard left, the doctor took off his mask and revealed a very charming face. He lovingly looked up and down at Megan and said, "Megan, we haven''t seen each other for only a few years. How did you turn out like this?"


    "Let''s talk later. We don''t have much time. Lucian would be here in less than an hour," Megan said as she sprang up the bed. Her face no longer looked as pale as it was when they had brought her in.


    "Are you really willing to leave?" Aron Qiu raised his peach blossom eyes. Somehow, he looked as if he were heart broken. The sadness flashed so fast that Megan did not notice how Aron Qiu truly felt.


    "Aron, do you know what despair is? After going through it, I''m no longer afraid of nothing. I will never give them this baby!" Megan said obstinately. The name ''Lucian'' made Megan recall the abuses she had suffered. That name was equivalent to a thousand needles that pierced her heart. That pain had taught her to be strong.


    "Okay, wear this..." Aron Qiu took out a nurse''s uniform from the tray and calculated the time they had left. They both had to move quickly. They both knew that the guard would return soon.


    Aron Qiu tidied up Megan''s clothes and put them into the quilt, pretending that Megan was asleep inside. That should buy them some time.


    They left just as the bodyguard was about to return. The guard was convinced that Megan was taking a rest. And so, he opted to leave the hot water on the table beside the bed.


    About half an hour later, Lucian arrived at the hospital.


    "Mr. Lucian, Mrs. Megan is currently asleep," the bodyguard bowed and said respectfully,


    Lucian waved his hand and went straight into the ward. "Megan, please say something if you are still alive..." He was truly worried, but somehow sounded harsh. It might be because of their quarrel earlier that day.

 Chapter 9 Meet Again

    "Megan" had remained silent. Lucian had just arrived from the company, and he felt gassed and heart-broken. The man had actually cut his meeting just so he could come to the hospital.


    "Say something, please..." Lucian whispered. Due to Megan''s silence, Lucian decided to peel off the quilt. He was surprised with what he found. "Where the hell is this?" he said with utmost fury. "Where did she go?" he continued, evidently more startled the second time he spoke. The bodyguards rushed towards their boss. They too were in total shock to find an empty bed.


    "Find my wife! Do everything that can be done!" Those were Lucian''s words as he threw the quilt to the ground. Some of the medicine that laid on the table fell to the ground as well. The room was a complete mess. After Lucian''s outrage, his men quickly moved.


    The ruckus was loud enough for Shelly to hear. Even if Lucian had stayed silent, Shelly would have still known through Hannah.


    "Miss Shelly, Megan is missing. Don''t you want to go down and comfort Mr. Lucian?" Hannah said as Shelly gracefully painted her nails.


    "Lucian is still in a fit of anger. I''ll go downstairs later. By the way, did Megan say anything when she left? Did she leave anything behind?" Shelly asked with great curiosity.


    Hannah felt nervous and said, "No... But I heard her talk to man whose surname is Qiu..." Somehow, Hannah did not tell Shelly the whole truth. She took out the envelope from her pocket and handed it to Shelly.


    Shelly simply nodded as she continued to paint her nails red. After picking up a cotton ball, she approached Hannah and whispered something unto the maid.


    "I don''t think that''s a good idea," Hannah said hesitantly.


    "And why is that? Just bring me a pen and a piece of paper! Then tell them that Megan wrote it before she left..." Shelly looked disgusted as she wiped the excess nail polish on her fingers.


    Soon, Lucian noticed the envelope that Megan had left. "You''re not so spineless after all, Megan..." the man blurted. Lucian punched the white wall, leaving some speck of blood on it.


    As the blood completely dried, Lucian called his men and said, "Stop looking for her..." Lucian sounded desolate. Hannah, who stood next to the man, was surprised as well. She felt relieved that Lucian wanted to stop looking for Megan. It would seem that Shelly was right after all.


    At that time, Megan and Aron were aboard a plane that was heading to England. The woman watched as the city faded before them. A sudden surge of melancholia filled her heart. Aron had taken care of everything Megan needed. As they arrived in England, she felt that she had finally escaped Lucian.


    Four years passed by quickly. That day, the sky was bright in L City. Meanwhile, in the city''s biggest airport, a private plane landed. Among those who arrived was a very tall and pronounced woman.


    "Don''t worry. We''ve landed safely. We will get off the plane shortly. Eric is fine. He has fallen asleep," the woman said. Megan wore a pair of huge sunglasses. She listened to an upbeat song through a Bluetooth headset as she waited. She carried Eric with one hand as she pulled a small suitcase with the other hand Megan opted to wear her white sneakers instead of high heels. That way, she was more comfortable along the flight. The woman looked lovely in her red dress.


    "Okay, I still have some affairs that I need to take care of. I will fly back once everything has been polished. For the time being, you take care of our domestic affairs, okay?" Aron said as he rubbed his eyebrows. The man truly felt tired.


    "Okay... I''ll hang up. I need to get Eric home first," Megan said as she transferred Eric to her right. Eric Lin was a bit heavy for a three year-old. Megan could no longer hold the child for extended duration.


    Aron knew that the mother and child would arrive home safely. Yet, there was something about that city that made the man uneasy.


    "Earth to Eric... Oh, Eric..." she said playfully. Megan wanted her child to wake up and go to his seat himself. Moreover, her arms were really strained.


    Eric Lin was a chubby little boy. His plump face was adorable. His eyes seemed to be tightly shut, but eventually his long lashes began to tremble. It would seem that the boy was finally awake. "Mommy, please stop what you are doing. You''re so annoying," the boy said as he awoke.


    "Hello, my good boy. We are currently at the airport. We''ll be home soon, but I need you to do me a favor. Can you walk now? Mommy can''t feel her arms." Megan''s voice was full of patience and care. "Okay, Mommy..." the boy said hesitantly. Eric Lin finally opened his eyes fully. He then curiously scanned around the airport.


    Lisa came to pick them up. The lady waited for too long. She had actually began to second guess the day and time of their arrival.


    Finally, Megan walked out with Eric Lin on her side. All of Lisa''s worries were lifted.


    "Miss, is this our young master? He is so charming!" Lisa excitedly said. Lisa took a few steps forward and studied the child. The lady overflowed with enthusiasm. Aron had also taken care of Lisa, especially when Megan had left the city. The lady remained where Megan''s mother used to live. As for the lady''s health, it was not that bad.


    "Lisa, are we all


    set? I truly want to go home. There are lots of people here." As Megan studied Lisa, she found that Aron was right. Lisa truly looked great for her age.


    Jet lagged, Eric Lin fell asleep through the drive and that was still the case when they got home. Lisa had sorely missed talking to Megan. The two did not notice as time passed them by. Megan openly answered every question the lady had. After all, she knew how much Lisa worried for her safety.


    "Aunt Lisa, I have some business to attend to. Can you watch over Eric for me? Just give him some food when he wakes up. Don''t worry. That kid is easy to get along with!" Megan said with a smile. Soon, she made her way back to the company.


    Four years ago, Aron went to that city in order to stake his claim on the domestic market. Coincidentally, that was the time when Megan reached out to him. In turn, Megan promised to help Aron strengthen his business in that city; four years later, Megan stayed true to that promise. That was the only way she could truly repay all of Aron''s kindness.


    At dusk, Lisa received a call from Megan. She needed to stay out a little longer as it turned out. The lady sighed as she agreed. ''Young people these days are truly busy,'' the lady thought. She watched as Eric Lin sat on the sofa and drank milk. She felt somewhat sad for the boy. Eric Lin did not protest when Lisa gave her the news. Instead, the boy continued to eat obediently and went back to his room to sleep.


    "Ms. Megan, will you attend today''s bidding in person or..." The secretary had the utmost respect for Megan. It was said that Megan was their boss''s woman and they had a son.


    "I''ll go there myself. Please arrange my trip for me." That was her biggest deal yet, and the results of that bidding could make or break their business. To be perfectly fair, Megan was a capable businesswoman. She had been in the business for quite some time after all. However, her pupils shrank as she saw the list of bidders. Among them was the Empire Group - Lucian''s company. Megan still remained confident. She knew Lucian, and he wouldn''t necessary be interested in this project. More so, she had truly prepared herself for that return. There was no hint of worry in Megan''s head. ''Megan, you have nothing to expect from that man,'' she told herself.


    Real estate was of great significance in that city. The project was to build a large shopping mall in the center of the city. It happened that the newly elected mayor just took office and wanted to do something to impressive the people. Megan had an ace. She knew what the mayor truly wanted. In fact, Megan was very calm when it was announced that her company had won the bidding, because she had expected this result.


    Lucian, on the other hand, was in a very bad mood that day. "What the fuck are you doing? Why can''t you win a fucking bidding? You''re all useless!" In a fit of rage, he threw several documents to the ground. Everyone else in the room fell silent.


    Finally, a man from marketing department spoke. "Mr. Lucian, a new company had outplayed us. We were not aware of their existence."


    "Not aware? There is no valid excuse for this failure! Just admit that you guys are bad at your job. Get out of my face!" Lucian''s face burned red. That loss did not only hit the company''s earnings; it hit Lucian''s ego as well. ''How could a prominent company lose to some newcomer?'' he thought disdainfully.


    At that moment, Lucian''s phone rang. Everyone was alerted, but no one dared to move a muscle. "Hello, Shelly," the man said. Shelly''s voiced calmed Lucian down a bit. Others had always thought that Lucian was a spoony. He had never explained his relationship with Anne publicly. Over time, Shelly had successfully convinced everyone that she truly was Lucian''s wife. However, a few people remained adamant about how the story truly went. No one really understood what trait Lucian looked for in his partners.


    "Yes, you are right. I shall check who this company is..." Lucian looked grim as he spoke.


    Lucian brooded after his conversation with Shelly. Suddenly, the man coldly spoke. "Let''s go and meet these people. Don''t do anything stupid," the man told his employees.


    His employees obediently followed without saying a word. Soon, Lucian''s team found themselves in the private room where Megan was in.


    There, the atmosphere was quite lively yet still professional. Lucian watched as people rained praises unto Megan. Megan and her team worked for Aron, yet the girl''s coworkers still regarded and respected her. Megan smiled and listened through all the pleasantries that came her way.


    "Miss Megan, Mr. Lucian came to see you. He..." Before Megan''s secretary could finish her words, Lucian and his team approached arrogantly.


    Lucian had easily located where Megan was. After all, she truly stood out in that crowd. She looked sleek and powerful. Megan wore a lady''s suite; she had her hair permed. She smiled faintly as she watched Lucian approach. She confidently looked the man in the eyes. It would seem that Megan had properly built her assertiveness throughout the years. Lucian, on the other hand, seemed to have spaced out. Lucian was stunned. One of his employees needed to whisper on Lucian''s ear before the man returned to his senses.

 Chapter 10 Just An Old Friend

    "Mr. Lucian, this is their team leader. She had just returned from overseas," Lucian''s employee whispered. The employee found his boss'' actions to be unusual, but he decided to simply ignore them. The employee did not want to embarrass his boss after all.


    Lucian came back to his senses. Old memories began to surge back at him. He vividly recalled how Megan left without saying a word. He truly lost his words. Disgust slowly crept into his eyes. Soon, the man''s disdain was apparent. "Hello, do you still remember me after four years has passed?" Lucian spoke sarcastically as he gritted his teeth.


    Both teams were surprised to hear what Lucian had said. People exchanged glances. Nobody had a clear idea on what was happening.


    "Miss Megan... Do you... Do you happen to know Mr. Lucian?" Megan''s new assistant asked hesitantly. The assistant was new to that place, and so she did not know what Megan''s history with the city was. She had always assumed that Megan and Aron were a couple from the get-go.


    Megan withdrew her gaze. She then picked up the half glass of red wine on the table and drank it up. "He is an old friend who shared some history with me... That''s all," Megan said as she forced a cordial explanation. Lucian''s face grew dim after he heard what Megan had to say. ''How could she regard me as just an old friend?'' Lucian thought as he cursed Megan. The man could see that Megan was doing well. It was evident that she had been treated fittingly by her other man.


    Lucian felt like he had nothing else to say; Megan felt the same way. The room grew eerily silent. Finally, Megan spoke and said, "Kari, I have another commitment to attend to tonight. Look over the team during the party, okay? I''ve got the bill covered. I''ll be leaving soon." The awkwardness in the air was lifted by Megan''s generosity. Everyone began to smile once more.


    "Thank you, Miss Lin!" "You are so nice!" "Thank you so much!" Megan''s team was in a lively clamor. Megan''s team celebrated once more. Lucian''s team, on the other hand, stayed silent as their boss sulked. The room had been momentarily divided. It was evident that the two teams lived very different realities. Megan picked up her handbag from the sofa. She carried herself graciously as she marched out of the room.


    Lucian turned to his team and said, "You go with them to have some fun too. Don''t forget to learn from them how they do things so successfully. As for the bill, the company will have it reimbursed." After some moment of thinking, Lucian left the room and rushed after Megan.


    It was night time, and yet Megan had still lots of energy in her. ''After several days, this jetlag will pass,'' she reassured herself. As she waited for a taxi, she decided to call Lisa. The lady gladly reported that Eric had just woke up from his sleep. All the drama that had built dissipated as Megan thought of Eric. Truth be told, she was somewhat happy to have seen Lucian. Shelly seemed to have taken good care of him. Megan noticed that the man grew more mature and stable. Still, he remained ruthless.


    Suddenly, she felt a tug from behind. Her high heels almost sprained her ankles. She got even more annoyed when she saw Lucian standing behind her.


    "What do you think you''re doing, Mr. Lucian? Aren''t you afraid of what your wife would think if we got photographed together? We both know that the paparazzi run amok in this city." Megan had learned how to expertly mask her emotions. She stared indifferently unto Lucian, as Lucian stared back probingly. All the man could find in her eyes was coldness. They were so near from each other, yet Lucian felt how distant Megan was. An indescribable feeling surged the man''s heart.


    "What are you doing here? And why are you taking projects from under me? Attention... Is that what you want? You''ve got it now! So what do you have to say?" The man sounded disappointed. He thought she did it because she wanted to attract his attention, but he was sorely mistaken. Truth be told, he was happy to see Megan. If she claimed that he was an old friend of her, so be it. All he wanted was a decent conversation.


    "Mr. Lucian, maybe you should seek professional help. Not everything is about you. Why don''t you go home and talk to Shelly about your frustrations? There is not much we can talk about after all. Take care, Lucian. I have something else to tend to." Just as Megan finished talking, a cab pulled over and picked her up. She rode the back seat and left, not even taking a glance of Lucian. Lucian froze. He could not believe how Megan had bested him.


    He grew more flustered as Megan''s cab rolled farther from him. The man could not shake the unease he felt. He quickly took out his phone and called one of his men. "I need information about Megan''s whereabouts. I need to know where she is staying, who she is staying with, and how long she''ll be staying in the city. Get every piece of information you can get!" Lucian hung up the phone after he was done giving the order. He blankly stared at the direction Megan went to. He had a sinister spark in his eyes.


    Eric eagerly waited for his mother to arrive. The boy sat on the sofa, wanting to greet Megan upon arrival. He had spent the whole day sleeping, and thus felt very lively. Lisa had fallen into a shallow sleep next to the boy. The lady opened her eyes when she felt the boy jump out of the sofa.


    "Mommy! Give me a kiss!" Eric was ecstatic. The boy hugged Megan''s leg in excitement. Megan bent down and kissed Eric''s cheek gently. She then picked the boy up and t


    wirled. Lisa went into the kitchen and came out with a cup of tea. "This kid insisted that we wait for you to come back. Eric truly cares about you, Megan," the old lady gleefully said. Lisa laid the cup on the table beside the sofa and said, "I smell a hint of alcohol on you, dear. Drink this tea so you can sober up. You two can go back to your room after you finish your tea."


    Megan sat down on the sofa with Eric in her arms. "Lisa, thank you. You can go to bed and rest now. I''m afraid this won''t be the last time I came home late. You don''t have to always wait up for me. Once Eric''s jetlag has faded, then you can send him to bed early. Thanks again, Lisa," she gratefully told the lady. Megan could see how exhausting that day was for Lisa.


    "Don''t worry about me, dear. Eric is still a child. There is no way that I''ll leave him alone. Besides, the boy is no trouble to look after. He is so well behaved. He just reads and eats his food. But you''re right, I am quite tired. I''ll be in my room, okay? You two should head to bed soon as well..." Lisa dearly smiled at Megan before proceeding to her room. The lady had lived alone for quite some time; she was truly happy to have someone in that house with her. Once again, the lady reminded Megan to finish her tea. Megan smiled genuinely as she slightly shook her head. She knew that Lisa wouldn''t stop nagging if she didn''t drink the tea in her face. She picked up the cup and finished her tea. She felt a soothing wave warm-up her body. Lisa smiled as she entered her room.


    "Mommy, when will we go back to England?" The boy was adorably curious. He grabbed Megan''s shirt as he bit his lips.


    "Not soon, dear boy. Did you know that Mommy grew up in this city? Don''t you want to see where I grew up?" Megan smiled as she asked rhetorically. Somewhat sad for her child, Megan caressed Eric''s forehead. "Why? Do you want to go back?" she said softly.


    "Yes! Once we return, I will bring Dora some candies. I will also go to Lily''s birthday party. Me and my friends, we plan to go." Eric''s voice trailed off. Then suddenly, the boy remembered something that got him excited. "Dad also said that he would teach me how to ride a horse!" the boy said as he jumped on the sofa.


    Megan felt terribly guilty. She knew that Eric had already been accustomed to the environment in England. ''Why did I ever take the boy away from that place? He already has friends over there. Plus, this new environment could be taxing for him,'' Megan thought. She sighed as she watched her kid play. She knew exactly why she had decided to leave England - Aron. England would mean that she''d forever be entangled with a man she did not love. And since Megan could not repay Aron with love, she decided to pay him in labor instead. She couldn''t explain such things to Eric, because he was too young.


    "This place is where your grandparents met, and it is where they raised Mommy. Soon you''ll have friends here too. Is that okay, Eric?" Megan didn''t know how she would tell her son the truth. "If you truly miss your friends back in England, then we can visit them from time to time." That was the only thing Megan managed to say.


    "Okay," Eric agreed obediently. He gave his mother a big smile. Megan''s heart felt warm as he held the kid in her arms.


    Business was more hectic and competitive back at home as compared to England. Megan spent most of her days taking calls from either her clients or Aron.


    "Excuse me, Ms. Lin. Mr. Yang is throwing a party in Exquisite Hotel tonight. The invitation that we received said that it is just a simple get together, but that could be a great place to find clients and partners. Should we a send an RSVP?" Kari nervously waited for an answer, as she did not know what Megan was thinking of. She knew how busy her boss was with their business. Megan did not seem to be in the mood for a party.


    "Of course we should go! The man had already sent us an invitation. We can''t turn him down. We just opened the domestic market, so we should seek more partners. Even if we can''t cooperate with Mr. Yang, we still can find some other chances in that party. I will go to my hair dresser and drive there myself. I''m very familiar with this city. As for you Kari, you can go to the party on your own; don''t wait for me." Megan had quickly made a decision. That was her first formal party ever since her return. She knew that she should look amazing. After all, she represented the Qiu Group.


    The night meant peace for other cities. But for L City, nighttime was when the city always lit up. The city''s nightlife made the whole place so lively.


    The whole Exquisite Hotel had been reserved for Mr. Yang''s party. The place was adorned with elegant decors and gorgeous people.


    Of course, Lucian was invited to the party as well. The man patted his suit as his Land Rover made its way to the entrance. People watched as he got off of the vehicle. Lucian looked gorgeous in his matte black suit. Instead of proceeding to the door, Lucian helped his date dismount the vehicle. Shelly looked pristine in her sleek white dress. The couple looked like royalties. Lucian also sported a tie that was cut from the same cloth as Shelly''s dress.


    Many of the attending business men brought their daughters with them. After all, creating business ties through romantic relationships had always been beneficial. To some of those young girls, Lucian was the ultimate prize. However, seeing how Shelly looked and acted, those young girls began to drop their dream of being Lucian''s mistress.

 Chapter 11 I Dont Mind Playing Along

    "Would you mind if I personally said hello to Mr. Yang? You can walk around to socialize. I''ll be right there with you, dear." Lucian spoke affectionately soft towards Shelly. After those words, he let go of her hand and parted.


    Shelly very rarely refuted what Lucian wanted. She had always made sure that she attended such formal events with him. Over time, she began to become infamous in the eyes of the noble ladies of the city. Somewhat uncomfortable with the way some people looked at her, Shelly said, "Lucian, please don''t leave me. I feel like some of these people hate me. I can go with you if you''d allow me to..." Shelly tugged Lucian by the sleeve. She made her shoulder tremble and gave off a timid look.


    Lucian sighed and said, "Okay. You should make more friends, you know. You are too lonely." Lucian walked intently towards Mr. Yang.


    "I... I''m scared, Lucian..." Shelly spoke in a low voice. Lucian truly tried to sympathize with the lady. Megan''s departure had actually affected him greatly. The man vowed that no partner of his would ever feel the urge to leave his side.


    Megan took quite some time in the salon. When she arrived, she was greeted by Kari along with the rest of their team. They eagerly waited for her by the entrance.


    Megan wore a bright red dress, which was simple yet made her look splendidly elegant. Her curly long chestnut hair was coiled into a bud, leaving only a few strands beside her ears. Her peep toe shoes had diamonds on them, which shined whenever they were revealed from the slit of her dress. She commanded the attention of everyone in the room. Some were amazed; some felt jealous; and some were simply confused. Shelly, on the other hand, felt something that only corresponded to her - anger.


    Lucian spoke to Mr. Yang as Megan entered the hall. They were distracted by the commotion that Megan had started. Both men looked towards her direction. For days, Lucian had been waiting for his requested information on Megan. Disappointingly, his men still failed to provide some. As Shelly turned her attention towards Lucian, she found that his eyes were glued unto Megan. There was anger, amazement, and even a hint of nostalgia in the man''s eyes. Shelly looked cordial, but her fists were clenched tightly. ''Why would you ever return to this place, you bitch!'' Shelly cursed the bane of her existence. Her eyes were filled with disgust, but soon enough she mellowed down.


    "Lucian, look! That''s Megan, right? I wouldn''t have thought that she''ll ever return..." Shelly sounded excited. Some could even thought that she was looking forward to meet Megan.


    Lucian didn''t say anything. He had already met Megan prior to that occasion, and so he wasn''t surprised to see her.


    "Lucian, do you think Megan will..." Shelly paused dramatically. "Do you think she''ll be angry if she sees us together? She seems to be alone. Where is that man she eloped with? Why didn''t he come?"


    It sounded that she cared much about Megan, but the mention of the other man behind Megan had touched Lucian''s nerve. The man remained to be in a daze. He had dealt with all kinds of people in the business circle, but Megan was the only person he couldn''t see through.


    "Lucian... I will talk to Megan, okay? After all, she is one of the few people I know in this place." Lucian''s face changed when he heard what Shelly had said. He didn''t know that Shelly was only acting cordial.


    "I don''t think that this is the best time for you two to talk. Stay here with me, please. Why don''t we eat? I don''t want you to starve, dear." Lucian thought that he had successfully diverted Shelly''s attention. He could never allow an interaction between Shelly and Megan.


    "Lucian!" Shelly whined as she pulled the man''s sleeve, much like a spoiled child. Lucian simply chose to ignore her. Alas, Shelly made her way towards Megan.


    Megan was talking with a boss when she heard a familiar voice from behind. "Megan, you... You''re back?"


    It would seem to Megan that Shelly had further developed her acting skills. They had not seen each other for years after all. Shelly convincingly seemed pitiful next to Megan. Strangers could believe that Megan had threaded over Shelly in the past.


    "Long time no see, old friend!" Megan said cordially. Shelly was surprised with Megan''s reaction. Megan had indeed learned to play such games. Seeing the reunion of the two ''old friends'', the boss standing beside Megan bid them farewell like a true gentleman.


    "Yes, we haven''t seen each other for such a long time. Why did you come back, bitch?" Shelly said as she gritted her teeth. Having Megan to herself, Shelly unleashed her true colors.


    "Why did I come back?" Megan echoed sarcastically. "Of course I''ll return, Shelly! This place is my home..." Megan approached Shelly and said a few words. Shelly subconsciously took a few steps back.


    "You..." Shelly abruptly stopped talking as someone passed by. She inched closer to Megan and sarcastically said, "You''ve got to be kidding me! For your information,


    Lucian and I are very happy with each other. You''re nothing but a woman from the past. Lucian even denies being married to you! Ha-ha." With a more serious face, Shelly dared, "If you truly have no intentions of luring Lucian, then sign the divorce papers you''ve left behind!"


    Megan chuckled and said, "Oh, please! I''ve signed those papers long before I left. The only thing left for Lucian to do was to sign them. Maybe you should charm your man instead of telling me off." Megan needed none of that conversation, and so she decided to leave. Just as she walked away, Shelly grabbed her hand. Megan instinctively pushed her away. Shelly acted as if she had fallen to the floor, making the impression that she was assaulted.


    She was able to milk the situation before Megan could even react. Just like a seasoned actress, tears streamed down her face. "Enough, Megan. I don''t want any trouble. Even if you are angry with me, how can you hit me? Everyone saw it!" the scheming woman wailed. She gathered the attention of everyone around them.


    "What did she do?" "Yes, such a blatant woman. Who is she?"


    No one interfered. Megan could hear the crowd murmur.


    "You''re still the same old Shelly after all these years, huh? Well, this is amusing! Since you like to act, I don''t mind playing along." Megan stared at the crowd before she walked towards Shelly''s direction. She made it seem that she had accidentally stepped on Shelly''s hand. Shelly shrieked in pain. Megan wore a pair of shoes with a four-inch high heel. Shelly''s hand felt unbearably painful.


    As if just realizing that she had stepped on Shelly, Megan bounced away quickly. In that process, she was able to exert more force unto Shelly''s hand. "Oh my God! I''m so sorry! I did not see your hand!" Megan said after she gasped fraudulently. "I''ll call an ambulance right away! God knows you need those hands for embroidery," she said with a hint of contempt. Shelly''s mother was an embroiderer. Her mother wanted Shelly to continue her craft, but she heartlessly refused.


    Shelly bit her lip and thought, ''You''re a shady bitch, Megan!''


    As Lucian made his way to the scene, he was mesmerized by Megan''s leg. The man saw it through the slit of her dress. He grew angry at himself over the fascination he felt.


    "Shelly," the man exclaimed worriedly. Lucian pushed Megan away in order to reach Shelly. The mistress'' hand was bruised, and skin peeled off from it. Things looked far graver that they actually were.


    "Lucian, Megan didn''t mean it. Don''t lash out on her..." Shelly''s initial reaction was to defend Megan. In the eyes of the people around them, Shelly was a truly generous person.


    "I take full responsibility of my actions. I''m truly sorry, Ms. Shelly. Please allow me to take care of all you medical expenses. I''ll even give you an ointment so that your wound would not scar. I brought it from abroad and I will ask my assistant to send it to you later." Megan spoke with utmost indifference. She had truly learned to speak her mind clearly. She already promised that she would take the responsibility and she also apologized. If Shelly still wanted to make trouble for her, that would make everyone think that she was being unreasonable.


    "I don''t care about the medical bills! You better drop the act, Megan!" Lucian felt distressed. The man was furious to see how indifferently Megan acted.


    Megan was truly amused with how things developed. In her eyes, the couple had never grown ever since she left. Even Lucian was his same old self - blaming Megan for all the shit that happened around him.


    "Mr. Lucian, I''m afraid your anger is a little bit uncalled for. People saw what had happened here. Even Ms. Shelly attested that it was an accident. She accidentally ripped open my dress and fell off. I just wanted to go to support her. I''m just not used to wearing high heels, that''s all. Your girlfriend is not even angry, so why should you?" she defended herself. She knew that Shelly liked to pretend that she was generous and easy to forgive people, so this time, she played along to satisfy her.


    Before Lucian could even retort, Shelly butted in and said, "Lucian, it was my fault. It''s time we get go. I knew she would be unhappy when she saw me." Tears formed at the corner of Shelly''s eyes as she spoke. She had become an expert on that over the years.


    Lucian lifted Shelly on his arms. He could see the laced garment inside Shelly''s dress, as did some people. No one dared to say a word. It would seem that the rumors about Lucian''s fetish was true.


    Noticing how the crowd eyed her, Shelly protested and said, "Put me down, Lucian." The mistress was also aware of her current predicament.


    "Don''t mind these idiots. Someone even has her whole leg exposed. You''re fine, my dear," Lucian said while glancing at Megan. He found several men dumbfounded over Megan''s legs just now. They were the city''s elites, yet they acted like savages at times.


    ''What a romantic couple!'' Megan sighed in her heart as she watched them leave.

 Chapter 12 You And I Are Long Gone

    Megan scornfully looked at the tear on her dress. She did not intend to see Shelly at that gathering. Instead, Megan went just so she could meet prominent businessmen in the city. As soon as Megan was satisfied with the network she had built, she decided to leave the party. The last person Megan talked to was Mr. Yang, one of her grandfather''s old friends. The old man was somewhat apathetic towards Megan; he did not even notice the fiasco the girl took part on.


    Lucian broodingly sat at the back seat of his Land Rover. ''How dare she?'' he repeatedly thought as he cursed Megan.


    "It hurts, Lucian. My hand hurts..." Judging by the look on Lucian''s face, Shelly knew that he was once again fixated on Megan. The mistress knew that she should vie for the man''s attention. Shelly peeled the scab off of her wound and tearfully exclaimed, "Lucian, I''m afraid I can never cook for you again... How can I even hold a spatula with this hand? Plus, this wound will surely bear a nasty scar. I just wanted to say hello to her, you know. Why would she do this to me? Worse, she said that..." Shelly hesitantly looked at Lucian, acting as if she was covering up for Megan.


    "What did she say? Tell me." Lucian was uncertain if he wanted to hear what Megan had said. The man dearly hoped that Shelly would say what he wanted to hear.


    Shelly saw the perfect opportunity to move her agenda. She said, "She said she despised you for not signing the divorce papers. She said she would have found happiness, had you not held her back... That woman had a lot of nerve. Why would she even try to twist the story?" Tears welled up in Shelly''s eyes. She would really seem pitiful to people who did not know better. She continued, "I was surprised to find myself in an argument... She..."


    She stopped talking and cried mid-sentence. Lucian began to feel more and more uncomfortable. ''Megan, you badly needed a divorce, huh?'' he broodingly thought.


    Seeing that her plans were working, Shelly stopped crying. She then buried her head unto Lucian''s chest. She was a timid and lovable little woman and that pleased the man.


    Megan had no idea that Shelly would make her own version of what happened. Because of that, Megan was a little confused when Lucian came to her office the following day.


    "Mr. Lucian, what can I do for you?" she said sarcastically. She then put her bag in front of Lucian as she sat across the man.


    Lucian was surprised at how ordinary Megan looked. She wore minimal make up. Her bag and shoes were not designer items. However, there was something about the woman''s demeanor that Lucian found peculiar. Even her resting face was different. Megan seemed to have grown vigilant towards her surroundings. The ''Megan'' Lucian had always thought about had been far gone at that point. ''I have been missing you all those years. How can you feel nothing and why would you ever choose another man over me?'' Lucian silently wondered.


    "You..." Lucian stopped for he suddenly felt conscious towards Megan. The man decided to start once again and said, "I heard you needed that divorce really badly..."


    Megan would have never guessed Lucian''s motivation for seeing her. After a moment''s pause, she turned and smiled at Lucian. She said, "We no longer have any feelings for each other, Mr. Lucian. You and I are long gone. Besides, you have Ms. Shelly now..." You never even wanted our marriage to begin with. It was a torture for you! I apologize for all those years you suffered with me, but what''s done is done. All those things are in the past now. Signing those documents would be beneficial for us both." Megan tried her best to shake the unease she had felt. She had tried to save the marriage and do whatever he wanted. She had truly gone through a lot - including the death of her mother. She had once loved the man that stood before her, but all the love she had was lost. Megan turned away from Lucian before she could shed some tears. To Lucian, that indicated the end of their conversation.


    ''How can you dismiss me? You were the one who walked away. You have no right to do this to me. I am not your toy,'' Lucian thought. And so, the man decided to stay and push the conversation further.


    "So, do you want a divorce or not? Tell you what, sleep with me for a night and you shall get what you want. After all, we are still married, right? As your husband, you owe that much to me. Also, I doubt that sex with you would stay free in the future." Rudeness came naturally to Lucian. He had successfully shaken Megan''s tough demeanor.


    "Do you take me for an idiot, Lucian? Legally, I can already file an appeal for divorce. We''ve been separated for more than two years now, dear. That is all I need to make my case. I don''t want to make our divorce a bigger problem than it should be. You have everything you could ever want in this city. What''s more, you have a beautiful woman on your side. So, tell me Lucian, why do you keep holding on to our marriage?" You can''t possibly love me still, Lucian!" Megan thumped the table. She seemed really angry, but she felt more disappointed.


    "So what if we''ve been separated for two years? As long as you don''t have my signature, we shall forever remain married. I do not even care if we get separated for 10 more years. Can your man wait that long?" Lucian said mockingly. "What? Am I a nuisance to you? You think you''re better now, and all just because you found another rich man..." Lucian tugged his tie out of irrita


    tion. Suddenly, he remembered what Shelly had told him. He also remembered the letter Megan left behind. All the man''s sanity burned due to his anger and jealousy.


    "What are you talking about, Lucian? Just as before, your perspective of this world is still skewed." Megan''s fingers trembled as she pointed to the door. "Get out, Mr. Lucian," she said rather calmly. Tears were about to burst from her eyes, yet she refused to cry, She told herself that she would never shed another tear in front of Lucian.


    Lucian mellowed down soon enough. In his eyes, he could see how Megan battled with her emotions. "Send my regards to your boy toy, would you? Send them to his bastard son as well."


    The thought of Eric made Megan want to shout. Alas, Megan accepted defeat. She lowered her head as tears fell from her face. She covered her face with her hands so that Lucian would not see her weep. "Yes, I left you and I did that for my man. I chose to stay away for the sake of my son. Now, please, leave us be. Sign the document!" Her voice was hoarse, like a pen scratching a white paper. The sharpness of her tone broke Lucian''s heart.


    Lucian left the office quietly. Megan held some kind of apathy towards Lucian, but it was his mistress that she hated to her core. Megan vowed to bring all the pain she suffered back unto Shelly. She was not a vengeful person, but she could not simply let her mother die in vain.


    Lucian silently sat in the backseat of his car. That was only the second time Bill Jiang saw Lucian that disoriented. The man seemed confused and helpless. Bill Jiang could vividly remember the moment when Lucian acted that way - it was the day Megan left. On that day, Lucian uttered words that were inaudible for Bill. "Is it because I didn''t treat her well? "If I was given another chance..." Then he shook his head. "No... there is no such chance anymore..." Those were some of the things Bill Jiang had heard.


    "Mr. Lucian, shall we go home now or do you have something else planned?" Bill Jiang decided to keep quiet and not to pester Lucian. He never wanted to ask, yet he was compelled to. The driver did not know where to go.


    "Let''s go home. We won''t go to the company today." After those words, Lucian snoozed off. He reclined his chair as he closed his eyes. Somehow, Bill Jiang had a feeling that the man was not asleep.


    Shelly lived with Lucian. It was the same house where Lucian and Megan once lived after they got married. Fortunately, Lucian had moved to the biggest guest room after Megan left. The old master bedroom had been locked, and was only accessible to Lucian. That was the only part of the house that Shelly could not bear.


    Shelly was surprised to find Lucian back home that early. It was very unusual for such business oriented man such as Lucian. He usually came home at midnight. However, the man seemed gloomy. Shelly hurriedly rushed to the kitchen and prepared honey water for the man.


    "What''s wrong, Lucian?" Shelly put down the glass next Lucian and sat close to the man. She then put her tender hands unto his arm as she leaned on his shoulders.


    "I went and talked to Megan about the divorce." Lucian never hid anything. Honesty was one of his key traits after all.


    Shelly''s eyes lit up as she heard Lucian say ''divorce''. She always felt uneasy that they hadn''t divorced.


    "How... So, how did it go? Did... Did she refuse to divorce?" Shelly stammered as she asked hesitantly. She had never expected that Megan would be so stubborn about the divorce. She had always thought that the person Lucian loved was her and it was Megan who hindered them to be together. Right at that point, Shelly felt like she was getting closer to her goal of removing this obstacle. She spoke softer as she said, "If you still want to be with Megan, then I shall step aside, Lucian. I''ll go far away. You''ll never have to see me again. After all, no one really recognizes who I am to you -the person who stuck with you through thick and thin. No one would really notice my disappearance..." Tears streamed down Shelly''s face as she spoke. Her tone made her sound like a martyr.


    As usual, Lucian did not console her. Instead, the man stared blankly onto the wall. Shelly was shocked to find Lucian in that state. ''Could Megan be telling the truth? Was it really Lucian who delayed this divorce? Impossible!'' Those were Shelly''s thoughts as grief took over her heart.


    Lucian handed Shelly a box of tissues. It would seem that the man did not notice that Shelly was crying. He said, "Why are you crying, Shelly? You are still recovering. You should remain calm, dear. That was the doctor''s instruction. Stop crying, please. No one had told you to leave, dear..." Lucian''s tone was more stiff than gentle. He was somewhat annoyed with Shelly, for she constantly cried whenever she felt like doing so. Megan, on the other hand, fought her tears - even during the hardest moments and her weakest states.


    "I''m just so tired of being called a mistress, Lucian. All these years, that was all I have ever been in the eyes of the public. Nobody likes a mistress, Lucian! They all think I am some kind of a rebound that you took in the absence of Megan! It would seem that they are all right. Just now, I can see Megan taking you away from me... Don''t leave me, Lucian. Don''t send me back to the cruel world you saved me from," Shelly knew how to remind Lucian of her worth. Effectively enough, Lucian''s expression changed in an instant.

 Chapter 13 We Are No Longer Legally Bound

    "Don''t worry, dear. I won''t ever let Megan hurt you again," Lucian told Shelly. He gravely reflected on Megan''s actions. It would seem that the man was close to his brink. That woman was vicious. In order to win him over, she even schemed against her best friend. He also felt like Megan had taken advantage of him, before ultimately leaving him for another man ''Well, well. If it''s divorce she wants, then divorce she shall get,'' Lucian thought grimly. At that moment, he felt like their lives would be easier with Megan out of the picture.


    The following day, Lucian received a message from Megan at noon. Shelly''s involvement allowed the divorce to move much quicker than Megan had expected. As it would turn out, Shelly had successfully urged Lucian to formally move the divorce.


    That Saturday, Megan had brought her three year-old son to an amusement park. Suddenly, she received a message from Lucian, requesting her presence at the Civil Affairs Bureau. She abruptly postponed their trip and quickly sent Eric home.


    Megan was casually dressed. She sported a white shirt with a cute Mickey Mouse print on it. She also had a denim jacket that matched her jeans. The woman looked youthful and lively.


    Shelly was noticeably flustered as she stood next to Lucian. Megan smiled as she entered the room. She was amused to find Shelly in clothes fit for a runway. She turned to them and sarcastically said, "Mr. Lucian, it seems that after the divorce is done, you are going to get the marriage certificate directly in here. You really have a busy schedule." After she finished her words, she entered the room. "Your matching clothes look lovely," she added as she turned towards Shelly.


    Lucian still doubted whether his divorce with Megan should be finalized. But the moment he heard Megan speak, the man knew that their divorce was the only option the woman considered. Megan looked ecstatic to be in that place.


    After all was done, Lucian gloomily walked out of the building, with a green divorce document in his hand. Megan gladly put her divorce certificate into her bag and said, "Finally, Mr. Lucian, we are no longer legally bound. I wish you two all the best. May the two of you be blessed with a happy marriage and healthy children." Megan then turned and left in the car.


    What Lucian didn''t see was that Megan was overwhelmed with her emotions. She found herself crying as soon as she entered her car. Finally, all of her ties with the Lu Family had been severed. Megan felt relieved, yet she was still burdened with the memories of her past. She was then amused with the irony of marriage, and how a piece of paper could dictate the relationship of two romantically involved individuals. For the first time, she truly felt that she could actually move on from her past. ''At least I still have Eric,'' Megan told herself. The thought of her child brightened Megan''s mood. There was a hint of unease in her heart, which she chose to ignore.


    Lucian watched on Megan as she left. The atmosphere around the man grew colder and colder. Shelly did not even notice Lucian''s mood as she basked in her own success. "Lucian, since we are here, why don''t we..." Shelly braced herself for what she was about to say next. But before she could even finish her sentence, Lucian butted in and said, "I have things to take care of in the company. I will also be taking a business trip sometime soon. Let''s talk about everything when I return home..." Lucian left the scene quickly. Left behind, all Shelly could do was to stomp her feet. The mistress knew that all Lucian gave her were mere excuses.


    Lucian threw his divorce certificate as he sat in his office. He then hid and buried the file somewhere not easily accessible. The man wanted to take his mind away from Megan. They had just got their divorce official, after all.


    The following days were infinitely better for Megan. It was easier for her to put all of her mind into her work. Days became shorter than usual. In all fairness, she was a very capable worker. She would have never learned that about herself, had she stayed married to Lucian. Megan had also learned that she could only rely on one person in the entire world - herself. At that point, she vowed to use all of her energy supporting Eric and paying back Aron. She smiled bitterly as she rubbed her shoulder, stiff from a day''s worth of work.


    "Megan, I shall be there with you tomorrow. All our problems had been solved! Finally, I can be with you and Eric with no issue, what so ever." Aron sounded terribly excited. Megan simply smiled at the sound of his voice.


    "How are things abroad? All good?" Megan replied calmly. The woman kept her mind on her work as she talked to Aron. She kept writing and reading documents, taking notes with colored pens.


    "Business is doing well overseas, actually. These stubborn people only care about money! As long as we provide a steady flow of income for them, everything will be well. Besides, I am a man of both ability and talent." Aron said cockily.


    Megan amusedly shook her head as she smiled. She then cordially said, "Good for you! I, on the other hand, do not possess any of those traits. I need to work hard to sustain me and my son


    , Aron. As for you, the boss of this company, congratulations!" Megan then decidedly hung the call. Aron was left baffled with his unspoken words. As usual, Megan only gave the guy roughly twenty minutes to talk. He never had the chance to ask about Lucian.


    Knock! Knock! Knock! Megan did not know who wanted to see her, yet she kept her head down and said, "Come in!"


    "Miss Megan, we lost one of our projects..." Kari sounded a little depressed. That was the third project that got cancelled. Worse, it was the same company that took all the three projects from them.


    Megan stopped writing and said, "I see."


    "Miss Megan... We have to figure out what we can do. This cancellation would bring a bad reputation to the company. Some employees blame your management for this mishap. They say Mr. Aron only keeps you around because..." Kari was unable to finish her words, yet her boss understood what she meant. Megan knew that Kari spoke the truth. What was more, she knew that Aron was fully capable of sticking his neck out for her. He didn''t mention anything over the phone, but Megan knew it was because he didn''t want her to be worried. Megan felt a throbbing pain in her head.


    It would seem that Megan''s troubles were not circumstantial. Those days, Lucian felt particularly sore about their divorce. And so, the man swooped in and took Megan''s clients from under her. Given their divorce, there was no reason for Megan to march into Lucian''s office.


    "Kari, could you please tell Mr. Bob of the Golden Company that I want to set an appointment? Tell him that I want to talk about some cooperation. And please, remind the man that I am Zoe Xue''s daughter." Megan did not want to use her mother as a leverage, but she knew that was her only choice. She would not stand down without a fight. Lucian started that game, and she was simply playing along. Mr. Bob was a schoolmate of Megan''s parents. Back then, it was actually through Megan that Lucian knew Mr. Bob. She knew that she needed to be more sly than Lucian. She needed to fight back and hurt Lucian''s company as well.


    Megan had to act very quickly. The contract between the Empire Group and the Golden Company had just expired. At the moment, Megan chose to draft the agreement, stating the intent to officially cooperate with Golden Company. However, his insiders had told Lucian of Megan''s efforts. The man''s eyes narrowed as he leaned on his chair. "Wow. So she does have some tricks up her sleeve. Bob Jin is a truly difficult man to haggle with," Lucian said as he rubbed his chin. There was a hint of amusement in Lucian''s tone. Soon, he became aware of the expression on his face. Once again, the man felt irritated.


    "Lucian!" Shelly exclaimed as she stood by the door way. The mistress could not quite understand the expression Lucian wore. She quickly offered the chicken soup that she had just made. The soup was then poured onto an exquisite Chinese porcelain bowl.


    The porcelain bowl was delicately designed with blue and white flowers. Right off the bat, Lucian recognized the bowl. It was a gift that Megan had given him during one of his birthdays. Shelly, of course, knew that fact as well. She deliberately chose that bowl to test how Lucian would react.


    Lucian maintained a blank look. He calmly took the bowl and drank the soup Shelly had made. "This is delicious, dear. You cook better than any of our helpers. But you don''t need to do tire yourself out. We have servants in this house, Shelly," Lucian said.


    Shelly felt reassured by Lucian''s reaction. She then approached Lucian as he ate. The mistress sat on Lucian''s lap as she wrapped her arms around his neck. "We''ve been together for quite some time, dear. Maybe it''s time, Lucian. With your divorce being finalized..."


    Lucian quickly stood up, making Shelly let go of him. "There are lots of things going on in the company. Can we talk about your concerns later?"


    As if on cue, Lucian''s secretary came and said, "Mr. Lucian, are you ready for your meeting?" The secretary felt embarrassed to catch Shelly and Lucian in that moment. And so, she stared unto her feet, fully aware of how Shelly would hate her from there on. All the secretary needed at that point was Lucian''s answer.


    "Okay, I''ll be right with you," Lucian told her secretary. The man then faced Shelly and said, "This meeting could take a while. Don''t wait for me; you can go have dinner by yourself."


    Shelly knew exactly how to handle such situations. She moved away from Lucian, grabbed her things, and then angrily walked out of the room. She sharply eyed the secretary as she walked by her. The mistress knew that Lucian should not see that side of her. The secretary felt relaxed as Shelly went away.


    "Okay, inform them. I''ll be right there." Lucian had not deliberately planned that meeting, but it had saved him from dealing with Shelly. He then told his secretary, "You did a great job. I shall double your bonus this month."


    The secretary was delighted to hear that news. The Empire Group always offered great bonus, but that month her bonus would be doubled. The secretary could finally buy the bag she had always wanted. She thanked her boss before proceeding her work.

 Chapter 14 Eager To Have A Child

    Shelly did not want to go home yet. She had tried everything in her power to convince Lucian into a marriage, yet the man always dismissed the conversation. The mistress wanted to have Lucian for herself, more so the whole Empire Group. Being a legitimate wife would allow her some liberty with the company. The day she became a Lu would mean the world to Shelly. With her power and influence, no one would dare to thread on her ever again. She had planned for so long and she could not afford to fail.


    A revelation then came to Shelly. Maybe being his wife was not the only way for her plan to succeed. Yet there was still something she could offer the man, and she knew that Lucian could never refuse her offering - a child. Shelly was then dumbfounded. For some time, she had pricked holes on every condom they had used; still she remained unpregnant. Shelly bit her lips tightly. ''If Megan could pregnant, then why couldn''t I? Surely, Lucian is fertile.'' She was worried that it was her who had problem getting pregnant. If that was the case, she had to find a solution quickly.


    Anyway, she needed to figure things out first. Shelly went to a shop and bought some garments. The mistress had bought a headscarf and sunglasses to conceal her identity. She knew she needed to be cautious.


    Megan had scheduled a vaccination for Eric that day. The kid feared nothing, except for needles. Megan had always been amused with that fact. She needed to take a day off. Without her by Eric''s side, the doctors would never be able to give the child his vaccine. Lisa was also there for support. The three swung by a candy shop before heading to the hospital. Megan and Lisa had expertly bribed the child and got him to cooperate. Eric refused to look as the vaccine was injected into him.


    "Mommy, I am just a kid! Of course, I am afraid!" Eric said as he chewed a strip of candy. "It''s so unfair. Mommy, you got sick before, but you just took some pills but no shot." The kid made a good point.


    "You always say that you''re a big boy and that you will protect Mommy. But how will you do that if you''re afraid of needles?" Megan teased her child. Megan also ate the candy Lisa bought. Lisa shook her head in amusement and thought, ''Dear Megan, you too are still a child. You are even eating the candy we had bought!''


    Megan suddenly spotted a familiar figure walking out of the gynecology department. She could not mistake that figure for someone else. ''Shelly? What are you doing here?'' she thought. ''Could she be getting an abortion?'' she wondered. Megan knew that her speculation was highly improbable. Shelly would surely let the world know once she finally had a baby inside her.


    Megan entrusted her child unto Lisa and said, "Auntie, I realized that there''s something I need to do. Can you take Eric home for me? I''ll be quick, I promise."


    She quickly walked away before Lisa could ask any questions.


    "Don''t worry. My woman is smart and strong. She will be alright!" Eric saw how worried Lisa looked, so he decided to comfort her.


    "You are just a kid, Do you know what a woman is?" Lisa smiled at the kid. This little boy seemed beyond his age.


    "Of course! Just like Uncle Aron said, ''women are troublesome creatures.'' But my mom is the only exception to that." Eric raised his head proudly, feeling some sense of accomplishment in his profoundness.


    Lisa shook her head in disbelief. The old lady then quickly dragged the boy out of that place.


    Megan watched as the gynecologist cleaned her apparatus. She went directly to the doctor and said, "Excuse me, Dr. Xu. I am Shelly''s friend. I just want to know if she''s going to be alright. I''m worried about her, you see. Given that she could not deliver the news herself, she asked me to go to you..." Megan truly sounded convincing.


    "So, you''re her friend, huh?" The doctor sounded doubtful. Megan did not seem to be a bad person, yet the doctor could not just casually disclose any of her clients'' information. That would be highly unethical.


    "Yes, I know this is quite an inconvenience, but... But my friend wouldn''t stop crying. I just want to help her as much as you do!" Megan did not know that she had acting skills until then. She then took out a photo of Shelly and her. Everyone looked significantly younger in that photo, except for Megan who did not seem to age at all.


    The doctor then sighed and explained Shelly''s case. "Your friend had not been careful in the past. Naturally, she could no longer bear a child. However, we could resort to artificial means if she truly desired to have a kid." That was all the doctor could disclose about Shelly.


    "Oh, I see..." Megan began to see the full picture. As it turned out, Shelly wanted a child so badly. She couldn''t help thinking of what Lucian said that day. Well, if he dared to say that Eric was a bastard, she would let him know what a bastard truly was.


    Megan etched the doctor''s name into her brain. They exchanged pleasantries and went their separate ways.


    The girl hurriedly called Aron as she left the hospital.


    "Could you investigate Shelly''s disappearance? Yes. Back when Lucian found her. Also, do you know a doctor whose specialty is in vitro fertilization? Thanks!"


    As if Aron had said some joke, Megan laughed and said, "You wish!"


    Aron came back from abroad and accompanied Megan to the doctor that she was looking for. The doctor wore a bright pink suite and sported a pair of sunglasses. The person who met them looked more like a pop star than a doctor.


    "We have been away from each other for quite some time, Megan. Did you miss me?" Aron opened his arms, as if wanting a hug from her. As usual, Megan refused the physical contact.


    "I''m sure you''ve seen a lot of beautiful women abroad. Haven''t you met anyone you want to be with? Say, a woman without a child?" Megan smiled as she joked.


    "Well, the heart wants what the heart wants. I do not have a choice here, Megan. No foreign beauty could ever break your spell. I wonder when I can become your heart, your soul, your precious, your sweet like the protagonist in that TV drama," the guy chuckled as he answered half-heartedly. Aron seemed to be heartbroken as he sighed.


    "That''s what you get for watching too much drama, Aron!" Megan retorted. That was Megan''s usual response whenever Aron quoted the hopeless-romantic lines from TV shows. Aron had grown fond of throwing such cliches unto Megan. The guy had been enjoying too many mindless dramas.


    "Such dramas contain some profound and interesting culture of our country, you know..." Aaron said in defense. In their banter, the two had forgotten the doctor who stood right beside them. Aron then said, "Megan, I''d like you to meet Dr. Kevin. He is an authority on gynecology. He does not usually take clients, but agreed to see us because of the generous offer I made. So, what do you need? Should I donate the sperm today so that we can have a baby of our own?"


    "Yes, I need your sperm. The sooner we start the process, the better." Megan then cupped her hands and continued, "But this process is not for me. This is for Shelly, Aron."


    "Well, in that case, I will not donate my sperm! My sperms are invaluable, and I will only reserve them to you," Aron exclaimed, utterly surprised with what Megan revealed.


    "Well, you better keep them to yourself!" Megan teased. She then spoke seriously as she consulted the doctor regarding IVF and test-tube babies. She wanted know if there was any method that could make people feel nothing after the process was done.


    Aron sat on a separate sofa as the doctor and Megan conversed. There, the guy happily enjoyed his tea. His eyes were brightly fixed unto Megan. Megan, however, blatantly avoided to look back. She had repeatedly refused Aron, but time and time again the guy never gave up. That was a reality that Megan dreaded.


    Just as Aron began to fall asleep, Megan and the doctor had finished their consultation. Megan tapped the guy with her foot and said, "Close your mouth before you saliva gets to your shirt! Ha-ha"


    Aaron immediately sat up and wiped his mouth. Somehow, he looked pissed. "You lied to me, Megan!" he roared.


    That evening, Megan took Aron out for dinner. She wanted to welcome the guy back and apologize for her offense earlier that day. Megan felt helpless. That was the first time she had felt compelled to bring anyone out for dinner. Aron was a little childish at times. Megan was a little irritated with the guy, and hoped that the elegance of the restaurant would dissolve her irritation. Aron had grown up in England, so she loved Western food. Megan made sure that she ordered something he loved to eat.


    The atmosphere was very friendly. The two happily chatted as they waited for their food.


    Then, a violin came singing from afar. The atmosphere suddenly turned romantic. Megan watched as the violin player approached their table. To her surprise, the violinist handed the instrument to Aron. Aron then played Megan''s favorite song - The Song of Homeless.


    "Dear Megan, I am not the hero of that TV drama. I can''t give you a love that will last three life times, but I can assure to bring you happiness for the rest of your life. Will you consider me?" Aron spoke so that everyone in the restaurant could hear. He looked probingly unto the woman. Other women could fall for such acts, but Megan was not just any other woman.


    "Firstly, you are not as handsome as the hero in that TV drama. Secondly, you are not as rich as him. And lastly, you are too popular with girls. I think I''ll pass..." Megan shook her head in embarrassment.


    Aron set down the violin and said, "Okay, from now on I shall not step out of the house. I''ll be busy trying to look overwhelmingly handsome. You, on the other hand, would be busy running our business. What do you think?"


    "I''m so sorry, Aron. I am definitely not interested in a toy boy..." Megan teased back. Megan and Aron then stared at each other for a moment. They then both chuckled. Fortunately, the restaurant was not packed full. That would have been embarrassing for her if everyone cheered.

 Chapter 15 Its Not Good To Feel Jealous

    The two people were having dinner downstairs in a tacit manner. The person upstairs witnessed the whole process. The tightened handsome face showed that he was unhappy, and the coffee on the table was not touched.


    This woman, who had just divorced for a few days, was flirting with a man here. This feeling was like a pot of meat that Lucian didn''t want to eat himself was eaten by others with relish, which made him very uncomfortable.


    When Lucian raised his head again, there was no one downstairs. Lucian stood up abruptly and bumped into the coffee on the table. The coffee spilled on his body, making him look very embarrassed. He reached out for a napkin to wipe, but suddenly put it down. He smiled bitterly and thought of something.


    Megan didn''t know Lucian was there. Eric had already said that he wanted to see Aron, so it wasn''t too late at the moment. Aron sent Megan home directly and looked at Eric by the way.


    Megan poured a glass of water from the kitchen and put it on the table. Eric was tired and fell asleep on Aron. Megan took him over and sent him to the bedroom. The three of them looked like a family. Lisa was sensible and went back to the room, leaving space for the young people. She remembered Aron. At that time, they were neighbors. Megan cried and shouted to marry him, but later Aron emigrated. Megan also met Lucian. Thinking of Lucian, the smile on Lisa''s face faded a lot.


    "Since you''re back, you should go to the party tomorrow. I''ll take a break." Megan looked at Aron when he held the glass of water and drank it up.


    Aron leaned back on the sofa with a pair of blurred eyes. "Dear Megan, I just got off the plane. Besides, the people inside are all born and raised in Beauty City. You are more adept at dealing with them than me. It''s just that I have a meeting to attend. I have to trouble you again." His tone was somewhat pitiful. He was a man who always liked to act like a spoiled child, but Megan couldn''t say no to it.


    "Well, I planned to take a break, but you should go to the company by yourself from now on. You can''t let no one know who the boss is." Megan had thought that when Aron came back, she could escape from these occasions so she would never saw that person again. However, he still couldn''t escape.


    After Aron left, Megan made a phone call to tell Kari something, and then went to the study to read some documents. It was better not to offend this kind of people at the banquet. After all, although they had a good development abroad, they were still a new comer at home.


    People coming and going were mostly famous on TV. Today''s banquet was also a buffet, which was relatively relaxing. This kind of occasion, to put it bluntly, was to create some opportunities for everyone in the name of business elites to exchange opportunities for cooperation. Some people would seize the opportunity, and they might win and profit each other. Others were not important, like Lucian. Lucian stood alone near the champagne tower, with a glass of wine in his hand, but his eyes fell on Megan, who was sitting in the corner.


    As soon as Megan came in, it was difficult for her not to see Lucian, so she deliberately found a corner. However, as soon as she sat down, two people with glasses of champagne came over.


    With a bald head, a big belly and yellow teeth, he was a typical upstart. As soon as he sat down, he handed a glass of champagne to Megan. "Miss, am I lucky enough to invite you to a drink?" Darren Liu stared at Megan with lustful eyes, smiling. His fat on his face trembled, and his eyes were squeezed so hard that no one could see it.


    Subconsciously, Megan sat a little far away from him, showing an embarrassed but a polite smile. "I''m sorry. you are... ?"


    "Young people like you don''t even know an old qualified entrepreneur like us? I''m Darren Liu. You can call me Rich. My company is responsible for your transportation. Hahaha... " Darren Liu kept laughing.


    Megan also laughed and said, "I''m sorry. I''m not good at drinking. I think I''ll pass."


    Before she could finish her words, Darren Liu slammed the glass in his hand on the table with a banging sound, which startled Megan. "Miss, you are embarrassing me. In the whole Beauty City, no one dares to do that. It''s just a glass of wine. Besides, you must be a secretary of the boss. If you listen to me and follow me, I will guarantee that you will enjoy a good life." Darren patted his chest, as if he was


    promising.


    Megan just wanted to laugh. Before she could speak, a familiar voice came from behind. "It seems that Mr. Liu''s taste is a few levels lower. When do you like this kind of person?" Lucian was still holding a glass of red wine, not much. His slender fingers circled the slender legs of the goblet and gently shook it.


    Darren Liu raised his head and looked at Lucian with a flattering smile. "Oh, it''s you, Mr. Lu. I don''t know you are here. I''m sorry." Darren Liu stood up and carefully flattered.


    "Well, I just heard what you said to this lady. Since Mr. Liu likes to invite others to drink, why don''t you invite all the people here? I think they would be very happy." He stressed the word "Lady".


    Darren Liu wiped the sweat left on his forehead. If he buys everyone a drink. His wife would kill him, and the money had to be from his own private money. Darren Liu worked hard at a dock in his early years. Somehow, he married the daughter of the dock owner at that time and smoothly took over several docks. With the help of his father-in-law, he successfully carried out the transportation industry. However, men became bad as soon as they were rich. That was true. Mrs. Liu also went to the dock in her early years. She had a bad temper. She herself had caught adultery more than ten times, and in the end, all the girls suffered.


    "What? Is it about money? " Lucian added. Darren Liu cursed in his heart, ''how could I meet such a stubborn man? He not only has his own assets, but also has his own transportation industry. If he doesn''t cooperate with anyone, he can still run his company smoothly.''.


    "No problem, I''ll buy a drink for everyone." In front of Megan and Lucian, Darren Liu called in a servant and ordered drinks. He emphasized that he would pay for the wine. "I wonder if Mr. Lu and this lady... ?" Darren Liu thought to himself, ''if this woman has anything to do with Lucian, he would reconsider revenge. If not, he will have no worries.''.


    "This lady and I..." Lucian glanced at Megan with interest, but Megan interrupted him, "I don''t know him at all. Thank you for your concern."


    Darren Liu breathed a sigh of relief. Darren Liu could see Megan''s long legs in high heels indistinctly. Thinking of that her long legs were coiled around his waist or folded into various shapes, Darren''s eyes were full of desire and he had a plan in his mind. As a man, Lucian could see that.


    "Mr. Liu, I just saw Mr. Chen looking for you. Don''t you go and have a look?" Lucian interrupted him and put the wine on the table blocking his sight.


    "Wait!" Megan stood up and took a glass of cocktail from the tray. "Mr. Liu, although I''m not used to drinking too much, a glass of cocktail is okay for me." after saying that, she drank it up in one gulp and turned it over. Darren Liu also picked up his own champagne and drank it up in a hurry. Darren Liu left happily.


    "I can''t see that you have such a strong taste. Is it because the man at home hasn''t satisfied you? I don''t mind if you come to me, and I can help you for free." There was a faint smile on Lucian''s face, but in fact, there was a flicker of malice in his eyes.


    Megan withdrew her long legs and sat down again. "Don''t worry about it. After all, I know what you can do. Why don''t you go home and find Miss Yao to practice harder? I think Miss Yao is also willing to help you make progress." The two of them fought back and forth, and neither of them was willing to admit defeat.


    "Ha ha, I need progress? I don''t know who was weak in physical strength and kept begging for mercy. I don''t mind letting you try again." The insidious look in Lucian''s eyes was deeper. It was about the dignity of a man. If it weren''t for the public, he would have pressed Megan under his body to verify it.


    "Ha ha," Megan sneered and turned around to go. After that, Lucian twisted his tie, picked up the red wine on the table and drank it directly, which made him a little choked. Inadvertently, he saw Darren Liu not far away holding something in his hand and handing it to the waiter. Then Megan ordered a glass of wine and pointed at Megan, who had just left. Darren Liu had a snicker on the corner of his mouth. ''Little beauty, tonight. You can''t escape from me.'', he thought. Subconsciously, Lucian wanted to remind Megan, but then he remembered Megan had just said, "we don''t know each other." That''s right. We don''t know each other at all. Why should I bother?

 Chapter 16 Promiscuous Sex After Taking Drugs

    "Miss, this is what Mr. Liu told me to give you. Everyone has a top class cocktail, Margret." A pretty woman put a glass of cocktail on the table and said.


    Megan nodded and continued to send voice messages to Eric. She glanced around the banquet and said, "it''s not suitable for you to come here. I''ll take you to the amusement park on Saturday, okay? " Megan lowered her head and typed with the tenderness that Lucian hadn''t seen for a long time. As they were far away from each other, he could only think that Megan was talking to that man. He didn''t even forget to contact her when she came out. They were very close. At this moment, Lucian''s phone rang. It was from Shelly. He ignored it and muted it.


    Shelly threw her mobile phone on the bed, wearing a sexy pajamas, and the thin gauze could not cover the beauty of her chest. The doctor must be a quack, saying that it was difficult for her to get pregnant. She didn''t believe that. Even Megan could get pregnant, so could she. However, Lucian was not a man with heavy desires, and he had only touched her for a few times in the past few years only after he got drunk. Shelly knew that in the bottom of her heart, Lucian regarded her as Megan. Although she felt uncomfortable, she would be willing to accept such humiliation if she could be with him.


    "Mrs. Lu, it''s your call." Hannah, who was eating fruit imported from abroad, shouted downstairs. Of course, she called Shelly Mrs. Lu because she ordered, as if she could make herself the real wife of Lucian.


    Shelly put on a coat, went downstairs and took the phone. The call was from the doctor she had seen last time. She said Shelly need to go to the hospital tomorrow, which was good for her pregnancy. Shelly agreed. She thought that last time the quack must made a mistake.


    "Mrs. Lu, who''s on the phone?" Hannah wiped her hands and asked.


    "Don''t ask what you shouldn''t ask." Shelly said sternly. The woman relying on what happened in the past, clung to her. If it weren''t for the fear of being suspected by Lucian, she would have been dealt with, but Shelly could only treat her well.


    At the same time, Megan, who was at the banquet, also received a message. "Everything goes well with our plan." These short words made Megan smile. Shelly wants a child. Well, I''ll give her a child, mixed blood. How does that sound? At this time, Megan was completely different. She looked like Equinox from the hell, revealing a bloodthirsty light. She picked up the cocktail on the table and took two sips.


    Darren, who had been watching Megan all the time, was delighted to see Megan drink it. Tonight, this little beauty was his. The ecstasy made him a little excited.


    After drinking, Megan felt a little hot in her body. She was not unfamiliar with this feeling. When she was abroad, she had just met such an occasion. Fortunately, she was with Aron at that time and was finally sent to the hospital. But now, Aron was not around, and even Kari was away for the project. At present, the only thing she could do was to call Aron as she left.


    The dosage of the drug seemed to be a lot. In less than five minutes, Megan was a little unconscious and staggered out of the banquet hall. The night wind was a little cool, which made her sober for a moment. She quickly took out her mobile phone from her bag and wanted to look for the name of Aron, but a hand directly wrapped around her waist.


    "How is my beauty? Is it enough? Don''t worry. There will be more fun later. "Darren held Megan''s waist with one hand. She must be an enchanting beauty.


    Lucian had been following Darren all the time. When he saw that Darren put his hand around Megan''s waist, he walked faster. Before Darren could go further, his hand on Megan''s waist was directly twisted behind by Lucian.


    "Ouch, who the hell are you? How dare you ruin your my plan?" Darren bent over and put his hands behind his back. Megan lost her support and staggered forward, holding the phone tightly in her hand.


    Lucian kicked him to the ground and asked, "what did you say?" The cold words were full of killing intent. Darren regained his freedom and was about to make a move, but when he saw Lucian''s face, he couldn''t help but lose his momentum. "Mr. Lu, I''m sorry, I''m sorry, I didn''t know it was you. I''m sorry. I''m sorry."


    Darren apologized eagerly, regardless of his dislocated arm.


    Lucian was not in the mood to waste time with Darren. Seeing that Megan had gone far, he took out a handkerchief from his pocket, wiped every finger carefully, and finally threw it to Darren. "I''m not the one you should say sorry for," then he said to Bill, who appeared out of nowhere, "since Mr. Liu likes playing with women so much, please entertain him well for me." Then, he strode towards Megan.


    The drug was so strong that after a few steps, Megan''s legs became soft. She leaned against the railing and gasped for breath.


    Lucian put his arm around Megan''s shoulder, took off his suit and covered her tightly.


    "You are just a woman. Don''t be so stubborn. Where is the man behind you? How could he let you come out alone?" There was blame in Lucian''s words, but it was also full of worry. It was the first time that Megan had been so obedient to him


    since she came back. Her face was flushed and her eyes were blurred. She grabbed his shirt tightly and kept rubbing it.


    "Damn it!" Noticing that something was wrong with his body, he pushed Megan away subconsciously, but she leaned against him again.


    "Do you know who''s next to you? Do you always get close to men?" Lucian scolded with a red face, but Megan couldn''t hear anything now.


    "Aron, Aron, take me to the hospital... Hospital. " With her remaining sanity, Megan mistook Lucian for Aron. In fact, she didn''t dial at all, and her fingers just stayed on the page.


    Lucian directly carried Megan on his shoulder. This woman even treated him as another man. After thinking for a while, he found a nearby hotel, threw Megan on the bed and made a phone call.


    "Come to the Empire Hotel quickly. I''ll give you ten minutes." Lucian unbuttoned the top button. His sexy Adam''s apple was obvious, but his tone was somewhat impatient.


    "What''s wrong? Did you kill anyone? And need to deal with it urgently... " Tina Tao sat on the sofa in a bar, beside several men of the same age as well as some whores. The shirt on their chests was half unbuttoned, looking very coquettish.


    "Get out!" Lucian cursed. Looking at Megan who had almost taken off her clothes on the bed, he felt a pain in his temples.


    "Take your medicine with you. Megan must have been drugged. No matter what, come here quickly. Room 5201. Hurry up." Lucian shouted angrily.


    "Oh," Tina Tao was shocked to hear Megan''s name. "When did Megan come back? Why was she drugged? How could you let her fall into the trap? Do you want to take advantage of her? " Tina Tao said jokingly. She knew more or less about him and Megan. At that time, Megan disappeared, and she almost fought with Lucian. Lucian didn''t know what''s good about Megan. Everyone was on her side.


    "Well, how long has she been drugged?" Tina Tao finally returned to normal and asked seriously.


    Lucian looked at his watch and calculated, "about twenty minutes."


    "Twenty minutes? Brother, it will take me twenty minutes to get there. It has been such a long time, and no antidote will work. Now the fastest way is to find a man for Megan. If you don''t want to, I''ll call a man. There are a lot of men here, and the quality is also good. I... " Before Tina Tao could finish her words, Lucian hung up the phone and threw it on the table.


    At this moment, the phone in Megan''s hand also rang. It showed, "dear baby, what the hell? Cheesy." Lucian directly turned off Megan''s phone. After turning off the phone, the room was very quiet except for Megan''s moans.


    A pair of long legs rubbed against the cold silk quilt. Turning his eyes away from her, Lucian didn''t want to look at her. However, Megan''s low sobs came through, while she huddling up like a kitten. At last, Lucian took off his clothes and lay down beside Megan.


    Because of the effect of the drug, they had a good night. Megan was very cooperative. He didn''t stop until the early morning.


    A feeling of hangover filled Megan''s brain and gave her a headache. Megan struggled to sit up. The room was in a mess. Women''s clothes and men''s clothes were everywhere, and a smell of musk came. Megan''s head went blank. When she saw Lucian beside her, she moved her body which was a little sore and painful. She picked up the clothes on the ground and felt that she was fleeing away.


    Not long after Megan left, Lucian woke up. The chaos on the bed showed his madness last night. This feeling was both familiar and exciting. He hadn''t had it for a long time. Megan couldn''t remember what happened last night, but it was clearly carved into Lucian''s bones.


    With a smile on his face, Lucian looked at the marks on his body with satisfaction. He thought the sun was shining brightly today.


    After returning home, Megan directly asked for a leave from Aron and rested at home. It was a little early in the morning when she came back. Megan took a big shower in the bathroom, trying to clean up the breath left by Lucian.


    "Mommy, you are a pig. I have already got up. Why don''t you get up?" After waking up, Eric climbed onto Megan''s bed and whispered in her ears.


    Megan didn''t fall asleep. She held Eric tightly in her arms and rubbed Eric''s face with her face. "If Mommy is a lazy pig, you are a little lazy pig."


    Megan''s hair tickled Eric, which made him giggle.


    The two of them played for a while. Perhaps it was because they had sex too much last night, Megan felt sore everywhere. She tried her best to play with Eric. Eric might also find that Megan was a little tired, so she got out of bed obediently, took a cup of rose tea and put it on the small cabinet at the bedside.


    "Mommy, uncle Aron said he would take me to the amusement park today. He wanted to ask you out, but you didn''t feel well. I''ll go out to play. I''ll bring you delicious food when I come back." Eric touched Megan''s forehead and compared it with his own. It was not hot, which meant she didn''t have a fever.


    "Well, listen to uncle Aron." Megan knew that it was the night when Aron came back that she agreed to go to the amusement park with Eric. Megan had planned to go, but now... She had no choice but to ask Aron to go with Eric.

 Chapter 17 Just An Accident

    When Aron came, Megan wore a conservative pajama and looked a little depressed, as if she was sick.


    "Is there any medicine at home? How about Eric and I take you to the hospital first?" Aron said to her in a worried tone.


    "No, thanks. I drank too much yesterday. I''ll be fine after a rest," Megan smiled, indicating that she was fine.


    "Okay. We''ll be back by noon at the latest. You can go back to your room and sleep for a while. Be a good girl. Call me if you need anything." Aron kept nagging at the door.


    Today, only Megan was left at home. Lisa''s grandson was a month old and she was busy preparing a banquet for him to celebrate it. She left early in the morning. And Eric just went to the amusement park. When Megan returned to her bedroom and was about to lie down, she heard the doorbell. She quickly put on her slippers and ran to open the door.


    "What did you forget? Why are you so forgetful and careless?" Megan thought it was Eric and Aron who forgot something at home, so she pushed the door open.


    However, it was Lucian who stood outside the door. His black windbreaker blocked the dazzling light. Megan''s face changed and was about to close the door. But the door was stopped by one of Lucian''s feet.


    "If you want me to discuss what happened last night with you at the door, I don''t mind." Lucian spoke out his purpose directly.


    Megan let go of her hand with hatred, and then let Lucian come in her home with her. Everything here was the same as before. Lucian glanced around and found that there were a lot of kids'' toys here now. He thought that it must be the child. He also found that there were no men''s daily supplies. Lucian thought in his heart that maybe they live separately. Even Megan didn''t expect that he could think about so many things in such a short time.


    "Do you remember what happened yesterday?" Lucian directly sat on the sofa and asked.


    Megan''s voice was a little hoarse. She sat on the sofa farthest from Lucian and turned on the TV. She didn''t want the two of them to quarrel too loudly. "I don''t remember what happened last night. Don''t worry. I won''t tell Miss Yao. After all, I''m not good at being a mistress. I won''t destroy your love life." Megan''s words were harsh. Hearing Megan''s words, Lucian, who was just in a good mood, seemed to fall into a bottomless pit.


    "Really? I remember all of that clearly. You pestered me over and over again, called me husband, and begged for mercy in a low crying voice. Oh, by the way, do you still think that I''m not good at it? It''s okay if you don''t remember. There''s no one else now. I don''t mind helping you recall what happened yesterday." Lucian kicked the table. The glass of water that Aron didn''t drink shook and spilled on the table.


    "Well, it''s just a one night stand, isn''t it? Do you take it to heart? I remember Mr. Lu doesn''t seem to be a man who has feelings." Megan chose the words that Lucian didn''t like to hear. She didn''t know why Lucian came here today, but the pain four years ago had made her avoid Lucian psychologically. She didn''t want to tangle with him anymore. She didn''t want to experience that pain twice in her life.


    Lucian remained silent, with blue veins standing out on his hands.


    "According to reliable sources, the CEO of the Empire Group, Mr. Lucian Lu, will be engaged to Miss Shelly Yao recently. The two of them have been in love for several years. Mr. Lu has even bought a large number of mansions and precious jewelry for Miss Yao. It seems that we will receive good news of them in a few days. Best wishes to Mr. Lu and Miss Yao." The female host''s voice was sweet, but it made Megan feel ironic. They were going to get married. Was it useful for him to discuss this matter with her now?


    "I..." Lucian also heard what the TV station said. He wanted to explain, but was interrupted by Megan. Megan reached out for the remote control. She pressed the button and turned off the TV. "Mr. Lu, you have seen the TV, and I have heard your marriage news just now. Do you still plan to have a mistress after you get married? To be honest, even if Miss Yao is willing to, I don''t want to share a man with anyone else. What happened yesterday was just an accident. We had sex with each other yesterday and we both liked it. Isn''t it enough?"


    "You... Well, I''ll take you as a free prostitute. Megan, you''re really disgusting." After saying that, Lucian walked out directly. He bumped into the table that he had just kicked askew. Even so, he didn''t stop at all.


    With a


    faint smile, Megan added before Lucian walked out of the door, "I also hope Miss Yao and Mr. Lu can live a happy life." Yeah, one of them was a bitch and the other wasn''t a good one either. They were a perfect match.


    When the home returned to peace, Megan didn''t show any sad expression. She calmly put back the things that had just been messed up by Lucian. Then she turned her head, covered herself with the quilt and closed her eyes. He was still as conceited as before and didn''t listen to any explanation. Maybe, in his heart, she was just a bad woman. A drop of tear fell on the pillow and disappeared.


    Lucian drove the car and didn''t know where he wanted to go. He drove around on the same road for several times and looked up at the screen of a building. It was also broadcasting the news he saw in Megan''s house just now. He had watched that news for several times here when he drove around. It seemed that there was someone spreading out the news on purpose.


    "Bill. Tell these TV stations to remove today''s news. If anyone dares to broadcast it again, I don''t mind making him unable to broadcast anything else forever." Lucian made a phone call in a harsh tone. Bill didn''t dare to be careless, so he gave the order immediately. In less than ten minutes, the news on the screen was replaced with other contents.


    "Mr. Lu, it was Miss Yao''s order. She said she wanted to receive the blessings from the whole world." After Bill finished Lucian''s order, he reported the information he had got just now to Lucian. After hanging up the phone, Lucian pulled over the car and took out a box of painkillers from the storage box. After searching for a long time, he still couldn''t find water in the car, so he got out of the car and was about to buy a bottle of water.


    This was the city center, and there were many people there. After taking the medicine, Lucian felt that his mind was clearer and then he drove home. When he arrived home, Shelly heard the sound of the car. She quickly put down the mobile phone in her hand and went out.


    "Lucian, hasn''t the company been busy lately?" Shelly took over Lucian''s coat, put it on the hanger, and quickly ordered Hannah to pour a cup of tea.


    Lucian smelled the tea. He didn''t know why it was the same tea, but the tea in his hand didn''t smell as good as Megan''s. Realizing that he thought of that woman again, Lucian put down the teacup and changed the topic.


    "Are you the one who release today''s news?" Lucian stared at Shelly, trying to find something on her face. Shelly knew that Lucian would definitely know what she did today, so she didn''t deliberately hide it.


    "Yes, Lucian. You have divorced with Megan. We have been together for such a long time and it''s time for us to get married. Last time, Aunt Arya said that she wanted to have a grandson. I also wanted to get the blessings from the whole world, so I secretly released the news today. I wanted that she can rest assured about you and me. Just now, Aunt Arya called and asked about it." Shelly used Lucian''s mother as an excuse. At the same time, she also said she just hope that she could get the blessings from others. However, Lucian still felt extremely unhappy because she released the news without informing him. Moreover, he even didn''t know the news until he saw it in the TV himself.


    "You should have discussed this with me in advance. Besides, I just divorced. If I get married so soon, what will others think of me? I''ve told you that I''m a little busy in the company recently. You don''t have to do such kinds of things on purpose. It is useless." Lucian said impatiently.


    The smile on Shelly''s face almost froze, "Lucian..." She lowered her voice and said, "I''m not in good health. The doctor said I can''t think too much, but... I can''t help but think that you are really an excellent man, and there are so many young ladies from famous families beside you. I don''t have a powerful family, and I don''t even know how to socialize and help you in your business. I... I don''t have a sense of security. I''m afraid... I''m afraid that you''ll be taken away by another woman one day." Shelly threw herself into Lucian''s arms and cried.


    Lucian was already a little irritable, and he was even unhappier when he heard Shelly''s cry. But then he thought that it was reasonable for Shelly to have these thoughts as she was in poor health. But the more he comforted her, the more she cried. What she was doing now made the whole matter look like it was all Lucian''s fault and not hers.

 Chapter 18 The Secret Between Men

    Listening to Shelly''s constant crying and complaining to him, Lucian was even more depressed. In addition, he had just had a bad time with Megan, so now he only felt more upset.


    "Can you stop crying?" Without the pampering as usual, such a suppressed and slightly angry warning in a low voice made Shelly stunned.


    Seeing the impatience on Lucian''s face, Shelly stopped crying and said, "Lucian, I''m not crying. I just feel uneasy."


    She still nestled in Lucian''s arms with a trace of sobbing, "When those people knew you and Megan, I was only a third party between you two. But now you have divorced with her. Can''t you give me a real title?"


    After hearing what Shelly said when she was still sobbing, Lucian felt a little depressed in his heart. Why did it seem that everything was his fault? But on second thought, Shelly had always been in poor health. After being hurt by Megan, she hadn''t made new friends in the past few years.


    After thinking for a while, he felt sorry for Shelly, but he still let go of her and said, "You must be tired, right? I really have something else to do. As for other matters, let''s talk about them later."


    Then he turned around and left. He went upstairs to the study and began to work.


    Only Shelly was left in the living room. Now her weak and pitiful face was replaced by a face covered by jealousy and anger.


    "Megan! Why did you come back after you left. You disturbed my life after you came back. I have been doing so many things for him for so many years, but I still can''t replace you." Shelly lowered her voice and murmured to herself angrily.


    She didn''t dare to say it out loudly. After all, Lucian was upstairs right now. The anger in her heart had spread to her chest. Now she just wanted Megan to disappear, and even wanted her to die.


    Before she came back, Lucian had never treated her like today, but everything changed as soon as she came back. "Megan, I want you to know that you will come to a bad end if you want to take away something from me."


    However, Lucian, who was dealing with business in the study, couldn''t calm down. All he thought about now was Megan.


    Last night''s passion made his heart racing, and Lucian understood one thing. Over the years, not only did he not forget her, but he liked her all the more.


    Especially when they met this time, he felt that there was something he couldn''t figure out on Megan''s body, and that kind of charm that he couldn''t see through was like a magic, deeply attracted him.


    "Don''t think about her. Lucian, it''s been so many years!" Lucian murmured to himself, "Why can''t I just let go of that wicked woman and forget her? I am living such a good life now. Why am I still thinking about her?"


    Although he said that he should stop thinking about her, he still couldn''t control himself in his mind.


    ''Why was there no man''s daily supplies in the room except for the baby''s things? Are they separated? Then what about the baby? Then why did Megan tell me that she was living a happy life?''


    The more Lucian thought about it, the more headache he got. He took out his phone and wanted to call Megan to ask her about it.


    However, he thought carefully. Even if he did call her to ask the question, she would only answer him that it was none of your business. Therefore, he put down the phone.


    In the biggest amusement park of the Beauty City, Aron was wandering around with Eric.


    But he didn''t know what was going on today. Originally, Eric would have many fun when he arrived at the amusement park. However, today, no matter how Aron coaxed him, he seemed to have no spirit for anything.


    "Eric, what''s wrong with you? Are you not feeling well?" Aron squatted down and looked at Eric.


    Eric looked at him seriously, "Uncle Aron, take me to the coffee shop. I want to have a talk with you."


    Aron was amused by his expression. "Hey, why are you talking to me so seriously? Don''t pretend to be serious when you are with me." Then he touched Eric''s head dotingly.


    "You don''t have to touch my hair. Don''t laugh. I''m serious. I have something important to ask you." Eric dodged Aron''s hand and looked serious. He looked exactly like Lucian.


    "Well, then Eric means no marshmallow, sugarcoated haws, merry go round and roller coaster, right?" Aron continued to make fun of Eric.


    But he knew Eric well. He was brought up by Megan alone and was very sensible. He was more mature than children of the same age. But it was this tenacity and maturity in Eric''s heart that sometimes made Aron think Eric was really like Lucian.


    "Yes!" Eric refused firmly. No matter how tempting those things were, they couldn''t be compared with his mother''s matter.


    Seeing the firmer expression on Eric''s face, Aron had to nod, "Let''s go."


    When they arrived at the coffee shop, Aron ordered a cup of matcha ice cream for Eric. "Well, my dear Eric, what can I do for you?"


    After all, Eric was still a child. Eric couldn''t help swallowing when he saw the delicious ice cream, but he still resist the temptation of delicious food. "Uncle Aron, I know you''re good to me. Besides mother, you are the one who love me most, aren''t you?"


    Seeing the symbolic smile on Eric''s face, Aron knew that this little fox must want to beg him for something again. He immediately became vigilant. Although Eric was only four years old now, Aron had suffered a lot from him.


    "What do you want to do this time? I''m not as easy to fool as you were before. I won''t fall for it this time. Don''t think I''m going to promise you anything just because you''re pretending cute with me," Aron said decisively.


    Seeing that it didn''t work, Eric rolled his eyes and knew that he had to change another way. "Mr. Aron, I''m already four years old this year. I''ll be five in four months and eight days. So I''m a big boy now. I have the right to know something."


    "Okay." Aron became vigilant, "So what do you want to know?"


    "I want to know who my father is." Eric''s serious face was a little desolate. It''s really heartbreaking to see such a small child acting like this.


    Although Eric was not born here, and Aron would take care of Eric from time to time when they were in Britain, Eric still knew that he didn''t have a father. When he saw that other children all had a father and he only had his mother, it made him felt very uncomfortable and upset.


    Eric had asked his mother before, but every time he asked his mother this question, she would be very unhappy.


    Eric didn''t ask any more questions when he saw his mother like this. He knew it was not easy for his mother to take care of him since childhood. Therefore, unlike other children, Eric was more sensible and obedient.


    "Why do you suddenly ask this?" Aron didn''t expect that Eric would ask him this question.


    "Because since we came back from abroad, mommy was always very unhappy and sometimes she would cry secretly. It''s rare, but I do hear her crying," Eric pouted and said to Aron.


    "Cry?" Aron knew that the man still had a position in Megan''s heart, but he did not expect that Megan would cry because of him.


    "Well, in fact, it''s enough for me to have mommy, because mommy is really good. I just want to know who hurt mommy so bad. So Uncle Aron, would you please tell me who he is?"


    Eric raised his eyes and gave him a sincere look, which made Aron feel embarrassed to refuse. But as for the matter between Megan and Lucian, he really didn''t know how to tell the four year old child.


    But he didn''t have the heart to refuse, because Eric was much more precocious than ordinary children. Since Eric asked him about this, Aron believed that Eric must be able to bear the truth.


    "Okay, I''ll tell you, but you have to promise me that it''s a small secret between the two of us. You can''t tell your mommy," Aron said to Eric seriously and sincerely.


    "Yes, it''s a secret between men." Eric was the spitting image of Lucian when he looked serious every time.


    "Your mommy was badly hurt by that man. When your mommy was pregnant with you, she went to British for protecting you and making sure you were born successfully. That man didn''t want you to stay in the world, and your grandmother''s death was also related to that man." Aron tried to make it as simple as possible.


    Although Eric was confused, he felt a little sad. It turned out that his father, whom he had never seen before, didn''t want him to come to this world.


    "Then... Does Uncle Aron know who that person is? Do you have his picture?" Hearing what Aron said, Eric was curious about the man''s appearance and identity.


    Aron found a photo of Lucian on the internet and handed it to Eric, "Here is it."


    Looking at the man in the photo carefully, Eric felt that he did look a little like him, but after hearing what he had done to his mother, he still hated this man.


    He tried hard to imprint this man''s face on his brain. Eric wanted to remember him. He firmly believed that he would see him face to face one day.


    "Okay, thank you, Uncle Aron," Eric said to Aron with a smile.


    "Eric, you promise me just now. You can''t tell your mommy that I tell you this." Aron was still worried.


    Because he knew that Megan still didn''t want Eric to know the existence of that man, but since Eric had asked him so, he chose to take the risk to tell him.


    Although he knew what would happen to him if Megan knew about it. But anyway, Eric had grown up and had his own ideas. It was better to let him know what had happened before rather than hide everything from him.

 Chapter 19 Who Is That Man

    Eric nodded, "Yes, I know. As I said, it''s a secret between men."


    "Ha-ha! Okay, okay, let''s eat ice cream. It''s melted." Aron looked at Eric dotingly. Although he was not his child, Eric''s intelligence and sensibility really made him like him very much.


    "Uncle Aron, I have finished the ice cream. Please send me home. When I went out, I could feel that mommy was really unhappy and she was a little uncomfortable. I am a little worried about her," Eric said after he finished the ice cream and looked at Aron.


    Seeing that Eric cared about his mother so much, Aron was relieved. After all, Megan didn''t suffer so much in vain.


    Maybe it was because she was too crazy last night, or maybe it was because of the effect of the medicine that she hadn''t recovered yet.


    For the whole day, Megan felt that she couldn''t cheer up and couldn''t focus on anything.


    She still remembered the crazy night and what Lucian said this morning.


    Clang! Clang! Clang!


    "Lisa, someone is knocking at the door. Go and open it." Megan lay in bed and didn''t want to move.


    But who would come at this time? Eric was taken to the amusement park by Aron. He wouldn''t come back for a whole day. Then who would it be?


    There was still a knock on the door. Lisa should be busy with something, so she didn''t hear it.


    Megan had to get out of bed to open the door. "Who is it?"


    When she opened the door, Eric jumped into Megan''s arm and said, "Mommy, Eric is back. Give me a kiss!"


    Megan looked at her son in surprise. It seemed that her tiredness had been reduced a lot just now. "Didn''t you just go to the amusement park? Why are you back so early?"


    "Eric said he was worried about you, so we were not in the mood to play there. So we came back early." Aron said as he walked in.


    Megan felt warm in her heart. It was rare for child to know how to care about others at such a young age. She touched Eric''s head and said, "It''s not in vain to love you."


    Looking at Aron, she said, "Have a sit. I''ll get you a glass of water."


    "Where is Lisa?"


    "I don''t know. Maybe she went out to buy some food." After telling Eric to go back to his room and change his clothes, Megan poured a glass of water for Aron and said, "If you are free today, I have something to tell you."


    Aron nodded, "Come on. Today is weekend. I should have my own life. Right? Tell me. If it''s about my Megan, I''ll be free at any time."


    After Megan asked Eric to go back to his room to rest, she sat on the sofa.


    "Do you still remember that I asked you to find an expert on test-tube babies? I remember you brought him back to our country. His name is Kevin, right?" Megan said.


    Aron nodded, "Yes, I remember you said it was used to deal with Shelly. What''s wrong? Do you have any plan now?"


    "Well, Shelly is not easy to deal with. Before she seduced Lucian, I inadvertently knew something. She used to take advantage of a man''s feelings. And then she dumped him. Do you know where that man works now?"


    "I don''t know." How could there be such a woman? Even a playboy like Aron sighed that he was inferior to her.


    "It''s also a coincidence. That man is now working in the hospital where Shelly went to have a check-up last time. He is in the gynecology department." Megan smiled cunningly like a fox.


    Aron was confused, "So do you want..."


    "It was that doctor who contacted me first. After a talk with me, I believed that he should be willing to do something for the grievance he had suffered before." Megan picked up the cup and took a sip.


    "If so, Shelly still can recognize him. What''s the point?" Aron asked in confusion.


    "Ha-ha. This is what you don''t know. That doctor had a car accident before and his face was disfigured. And now he change a face after the cosmetic surgery," Megan smiled. She had to pay off what Shelly had done to her one by one.


    Aron looked at the smile on Megan''s face. His heart trembled. As he expected, no matter how arrogant one was, he couldn''t provoke any woman, especially a beautiful and smart woman like Megan. Otherwise, he would end up with a miserable ending.


    "So?"


    "So the doctor you hired with a lot of money this time would make a different." Megan whispered her thoughts and plans to Aron.


    After hearing this, Aron not only applauded for Megan''s idea, but also said, "Your plan is really good. It will destroy someone invisibly."


    Megan said indifferently, "What I''ve done is nothing when it was compared to what she''s done to me."


    Of course, Aron knew what Shelly had done to Megan. Even he wanted to kill Shelly, let alone Megan?


    "Well, don''t worry. I can arrange everything for you when you get ready and want to get your plan started," Aron said.


    Megan didn''t say anything more. She just leaned against the sofa and squinted her eyes.


    Looking at Megan''s pale face, Aron felt sorry f


    or her. Megan was a beautiful woman who could rely on her face to live, but she chose to rely on her ability. She worked so hard that her health would be going to break down one day.


    "Are you feeling uncomfortable? How about I take you to the hospital?" Aron asked with concern.


    Megan shook her head, "Nothing. I just drank a little yesterday. As you know, you can''t avoid drinking in that kind of party."


    "Alas... Well, have a good rest. Call me if you need anything. I''ll go back first." Aron felt a little guilty. If it weren''t for his desire to be lazy, Megan wouldn''t feel so bad right now. He''d better find someone else to take his place in such kind of party in the future.


    After sending Aron away, Megan went back to her room and lay down. After a while, Eric climbed onto the bed and lay in Megan''s arms.


    "What''s wrong? Why are you so clingy to me today? This isn''t like my little man!" Megan held Eric in her arms.


    When she was desperate, God gave her such a gift. In these years, no matter how tired she was, as long as she saw Eric, Megan had hope and courage to work hard.


    "Mommy, it''s enough for Eric to have you. Mommy you must be fine and take good care of yourself, so that Eric could be relieved in heart," Eric said and smiled at Megan.


    Megan nodded, "Eric, don''t worry. I''m just a little tired from work. I''ll be fine after a rest."


    "Then Eric will sleep with mommy."


    "Okay."


    The warmest and most secure place in the world was mother''s hug. At this moment, Eric thought that as long as her mother was fine, it was enough.


    A day had passed, but Lucian didn''t go out. He locked himself in the study all day long, and didn''t go out no matter how many times Shelly called him. He only said that he was working.


    Shelly felt deep threat again. She lay on the bed and looked at the ceiling.


    She thought that it was not easy for her to get to this point. She couldn''t let Megan destroy everything. Now that Megan had divorced with Lucian, she could be with Lucian legally. And the only way and fastest way now was to have a child.


    As long as she had a child, she would be able to marry into the Lu Family legally. At that time, Lucian''s mother would be more anxious than her.


    Now it suddenly occurred to her that there was a doctor who told her that she still had a chance to be pregnant.


    Shelly flipped out the previous message and thought that it was better to do it as soon as possible.


    So she replied, "Hello, doctor. Can I make an appointment tomorrow? I want to ask you how I can get pregnant."


    As soon as Dick Xiao got off work, he received a message from Shelly. Dick Xiao clicked it and replied, "Okay, then nine o''clock tomorrow morning. You can come here. I''ll tell you everything."


    With a snicker on his face, Dick Xiao thought, ''Shelly, when you abandoned me that year, you should have thought of the result today. Right now, you want to have a child with another man, right? Since you have aborted our child that year, then I will let our child come back to life.''


    On the second day, Shelly still appeared in the hospital with a face mask. The pungent smell of disinfectant in the hospital made Shelly feel a little uncomfortable.


    "Doctor, do I still have a chance to be pregnant?" Shelly, still wearing a face mask, asked Dick Xiao.


    Dick Xiao looked at the woman in front of him. Even if she wore a face mask, he could still recognize her. Even if she turned into ashes, he could still recognize her. It was she who abandoned him that caused him to have a car accident. He would let this woman pay back in double.


    He calmed down and changed into a professional doctor''s posture. After all, he had already had a cosmetic surgery, and presumably Shelly would not recognize him. "Yes, Miss Yao, you are still young. Although you have made a lot of mistakes when you were young, you can still use other people''s sperm to give birth to a test-tube baby. In that case, the probability of success is very high."


    According to what the doctor just said, she could only get pregnant through the surgery of test-tube baby. She knew that Lucian would definitely not do that for her. The only thing she could do now was to find an opportunity to sleep with Lucian and create the illusion that she might be pregnant after having sex with him.


    If the test-tube baby could really succeed, then it would be okay for her to pretend that everything was true.


    "Doctor, what''s the probability of success of the test-tube baby?" Shelly had made up her mind to have a try no matter how dangerous it was.


    "As long as we are careful enough, there is a high chance of success." Dick Xiao looked at the woman in front of him. Sure enough, this woman did not change.


    For her own purpose, as long as she could get pregnant, no matter whose sperm it was, she could go crazy for it.

 Chapter 20 Set A Trap

    After Shelly arrived at the hospital, Dick explained in detail the current situation of her that she was in good health now, and her age was the best time to get pregnant. The treatment would work on her. Shelly was very happy to hear that. She asked about some dos and don''ts, for example, what she could eat or not. She also asked what she should do in normal times. Dick answered all her questions. Shelly thought for a while and agreed to receive the treatment.


    "Then when can I start the treatment? Doctor." Shelly looked at Dick expectantly.


    "Maybe at the end of the month. We''ll arrange it for you now. Wait for my notice." Dick lowered his head and sorted out the medical records. He didn''t want to look up at her.


    Hearing Dick''s words, Shelly breathed a sigh of relief. "Okay, I''ll wait for your notice. Thank you, doctor." Then she pulled the bag over her shoulder. And she walked out without looking back.


    Dick''s plan had taken a step forward.


    ''I will return all the things you brought to me before.'' Dick clenched his fists.


    Dick raised his head and looked at the back of Shelly. He subconsciously glanced at the phone in the upper right corner of the table. Then he opened the address book of the phone and found Megan. He dialed her numbers.


    Megan was tidying up her clothes at home at that moment. Her phone rang.


    "Today, Shelly came to me. I have arranged a treatment for her at the end of the month." A low voice came through the phone and came to her ears.


    "That''s good. Don''t let her find out who you are!" Megan said briskly.


    "Shelly was so silly that she even thanked me so happily. I''ll make her cry someday. I will make her pay the same price for what I have suffered."


    Megan chuckled on the phone. "I''m glad that she can be cured. I''ve found her for you. Whether you can make her cry or not depends on your ability." Megan hung up the phone.


    Dick had no choice but to do as Megan said. So far, there was no better way to get close to Shelly. He also wanted to let Shelly experience the feeling of being used and abandoned! There was no turning back. Once they set out, they would never be able to return to the starting point.


    She put down her clothes. Then she walked to the window. She looked out of the window.


    Megan didn''t know since when she became the same kind of person as Shelly.


    A thought flashed through her mind. ''Shelly does it for the best in a way in her own angle. Lucian has his own child Eric, but he doesn''t cherish it. Shelly is still going to cheat on him. What could Lucian do if it goes on like this? He could do nothing because he knows nothing about Shelly and all this.'' Megan lowered her head and chuckled. She shook her head. She was so stupid, so did Lucian.


    The more she thought about it, the sadder she felt. Megan patted her head. She tried to sober herself up. She wanted to have a chat with someone. Even if they didn''t talk, it would be good to eat and drink. She turned on her phone and called Aron.


    "Hello, Aron. Are you free tonight? Well, I want to have a talk with you."


    Aron was confused when he received the phone call. But he still nodded and said okay.


    Aron rubbed his eyebrows and looked very tired. The first proposal was still vivid in his mind, but it ended in failure. He didn''t know if she was still the Megan who followed him all the time and clamored to marry him. He didn''t know if she was still the Megan who always said her brother was the best.


    Aron had always been confident in everything. Although he was not as powerful as Lucian, he had everything he wanted since he was a child. But when it came to Megan. He really didn''t know what to do.


    "Megan, who do you want to marry when you grow up?"


    "I''m going to marry Dick. He is my brother. He likes me the most."


    "Who wants to marry you?" Aron said. If he had known that the situation was like this, he would not have said that when he was a child. ''I really want to marry you. Really!''


    The scenes of his childhood flashed through Aron''s mind one by one. So many years had passed. When they were child they could say or do whatever they wanted. It was a time to be missed. He thought no more. He clean up himself and was ready to go to the place he appointed with Megan.


    Megan also put on her clothes and went out of the house. Cars came and went on the road, which made the distance between her home and the destination longer.


    Aron arrived at the appointed place first. He looked around and smiled. He didn''t know when Megan''s taste became so bad.


    She let the two of them meet in a hot pot restaurant. The noisy sound and steaming hot pot filled the air. All of this let him feel a little uncomfortable. Fine. It was Megan who invited him. He would be willing to accept it.


    About fifteen minutes later. Megan came in in a hurry. She looked at Aron. Then she lowered her head and put her bag aside, saying, "I''m sorry. There''s a traffic jam on the road today."


    Aron shook his head. "It doesn''t matter. Why do you choose such a small restaurant? Have you gone bankrupt recently?"


    Megan was stunned and smiled. "It is not easy for me to find this place. It''s delicious." Staring at Megan''s smiling face, Aron felt like he was back to his childhood. Megan used to smi


    le at him like this when she was a child.


    But it became less and less when she grew up.


    Seeing that Megan was in a good mood to eat hot pot, Aron picked up his chopsticks and took a bite. It really tasted good. Megan still had a good eye for choosing things. Megan raised her eyebrows slightly to prove that she was right. Aron couldn''t help smiling.


    Megan ordered a dozen bottles of beer. Aron looked at her doubtfully. "Why did you order so much beer? What happened to you recently?"


    "No, I am fine. The reason why I asked you out was just for drinking. Thank for you here." Megan clinked beer glasses with him slightly.


    "Sometimes, I don''t think I''m suitable for this environment." Megan murmured as she drank.


    She took the beer one after another. Megan''s face began to turn red. Megan began to sob slowly. Megan was slightly drunk. Aron had never seen Megan who was drunk before. In his memory. Megan was gentle and generous. She had never been like this before.


    This made Aron want to propose to Megan again. Megan was no longer the Megan she used to be. She was just kidding when she was a child. However, Aron took it seriously. He had always thought that as long as he treated Megan well, Megan would know his heart. One day, he would be with Megan fair and square. Instead of being her brother, he would the one who accompany her through the storm of life. Megan needed protection. He was uneasy about leaving her in the care of others. Only when the one he loved was by his side could he feel at ease.


    "Megan, since I was a child, you have been following me and clamoring to marry me. I didn''t protect you well when I moved away with my family. But now, I''m back. Marry me. I will protect you like I did when you were a child!" Aron said affectionately.


    Megan seemed to have known this scene and became sober in an instant. She had treated him as her brother since childhood. What they said when they were children was long gone. At that time, he was the only one in her world. But now, things changed. The past was the past, and now was the present. The emotion that would not appear still would not appear.


    ''I might as well take this opportunity to turn him down under such a situation so that we can avoid the embarrassment of the two of us.'' Megan thought to herself.


    "Aron, are you kidding me again. Well, everyone knows that the type you like is not me. I''m a little tired. Please drive me home. You can''t rest assured that I go home alone like this, can you?" After saying that, Megan staggered to pick up her bag and pulled Aron out of the table.


    The bunch of roses lay there quietly. Aron also forgot to take it.


    In the car, Megan leaned against the seat and fell asleep. Aron knew. Megan was stubborn about certain things. He had no chance. It was destined that he could only accompany Megan as her brother. Maybe this was the best position for him. She would not treat him as a stranger. And at the same time they kept a certain distance from each other. This kind of connection might be better than the awkwardness of breaking up after a love relationship. Aron comforted himself. In this way, if Megan had any trouble in the future, she could still ask him for help.


    "Don''t bother to send me upstairs. Aron, be careful on the way. Bye." Megan didn''t turn around and held the stairs. She went straight upstairs.


    Aron wanted to take Megan''s hand, but he failed. He wanted to send Megan upstairs after she had had too much to drink, but now he even couldn''t get a goodbye out of his mouth. Because before he could say anything else, he received a goodbye from Megan first.


    Aron watched Megan go upstairs. He felt that Megan was getting farther and farther away from him. She was no longer the sweet Megan who followed him to ask for candy and called him brother. He had never had Megan. But he seemed to have lost her tens of millions of times. No matter how hard he tried to comfort himself. Aron was still sad.


    Aron drove back home. He went upstairs and went back to the study. He saw a photo of him and Megan on the desk. This was the only photo of them. In the photo, the two kids were holding each other''s hands and holding the lollipop with a big smile on their face. Such a good time was left in the photo album. He knew that they couldn''t go back.


    Aron went to the bathroom and wiped his face with cold water. He looked at himself in the mirror. He forced himself to forget what happened tonight. He wiped his face with a towel. Then he went back to the bedroom and went to sleep.


    With a marshmallow in her hand, the little girl walked up to the boy and asked, "Brother, do you want to eat? It is very sweet! Have a taste." Before the boy received the marshmallow, the scene changed to another scene.


    An aunt asked the little girl, "Do you have someone you like?"


    The little girl tilted her head and thought seriously. "Yes, I like Aron."


    "Do you want to marry him?"


    The girl smiled even more happily. "Yes, I want to marry him."


    Every time at this time, the adults would laugh back and forth, feeling it was very interesting. But at that time, what the girl thought was easy to figure out. She just thought that as long as she married him, she could play with her brother forever.

 Chapter 21 Not What It Used To Be (Part One)

    Aron wanted to touch the girl''s face. He wanted to tell her something very important. He wanted to ask her marry him as soon as possible. And he would always be there for her. Likewise, he had just reached out his hand and had not yet touched her. The scene in front of him disappeared and was replaced by another.


    In the new scene, Megan looked at him quietly and said nothing. Her eyes seemed to see through all his thoughts. How could such an arrogant person as him let others know his thoughts? So Aron shivered.


    Then, he was completely awakened. He didn''t know how much he cared about her before, but now he knew it clearly. And then he looked at the alarm clock on the bedside table. It was just six o'' clock. However, this was the right time to get up. And it was time to go to work.


    A new day had begun. Everything should start a new chapter. Aron also hoped that he could think so.


    Megan''s heart, on the other hand, had been restless for a long time since she came back home last night. The more she tried to avoid something, the clearer it became. She knew that Aron liked her. She also liked Aron, but this kind of liking was only that kind of liking of an elder brother. In her heart. There was only Lucian. Although Lucian didn''t treat her well now. Sometimes, Lucian would lose his temper when she did something wrong or said something wrong. She didn''t understand why they already had been so good before, and now everything had become like this. Megan tried to control herself in her mind not to think about it. She told herself that she needed to cheer up. No matter what happened, her life path could not be messed up. She was still that Megan. Therefore, she tidied up her things and made up. She walked out of the house and went to work.


    When she arrived at the company, she sat on the office chair and still couldn''t calm down. What happened yesterday was repeated in her mind. She didn''t know how to express her feelings at the moment. She threw the planning case aside in a fret. However, after a while, she scratched her head and picked up the planning case, starting to continue her work.


    However, there wasn''t any big change in the life of Lucian. He just ate and went to work. He just lived a normal life as usual. But he didn''t know from when, he was a little tired of having Shelly by his side.


    Shelly always came to him from time to time. Every time she came to him, it would cause a sensation in the company. There were only two reasons for her to come to him. One was to have dinner with him. Or she would come here to report Megan''s recent situation and also speak ill of Megan. Sometimes, Lucian wondered if she was Megan''s best friend or not and why she looked like she didn''t have anything else to do. Although he didn''t like Megan now, he still didn''t like people who spoke ill of others behind their back all the time. This made him even more annoyed with Shelly.


    Shelly thought she had a good relationship with Lucian. She even thought that she could repla


    ce Megan to be Mrs. Lu if she let Lucian stay away from Megan. After all, she had saved Lucian''s life. How could Megan compare with her? Why could Megan live a happy life easily? Why she couldn''t get the life she wanted even though she tried her best and became extremely exhausted?


    As for Shelly''s invitation, Lucian would delay it as he could. He was so busy every day, and he did not have time to care whether she was happy or not. Moreover, in Lucian''s eyes, he had almost returned all her kindness she gave to him before to her.


    Dick was in the hospital, planning what to do next. He suddenly thought of how he loved Shelly at that time. He had done a lot of things for Shelly, but in the end, he was just a pawn in Shelly''s hand. He was abandoned ruthlessly after she used him. She didn''t even say thank you. The car accident let him reborn, and also deepened his hatred for Shelly. Dick made the following treatment plan for her according to the standard procedure. But her course of treatment was longer than others. After all, the degree of acquaintance with a person also depended on the time. If the time was too short, how could he find out what kind of person she was now?


    "Well, this is Shelly Yao''s personal information. You arrange a treatment for her at the end of the month, and I''ll take charge of it. I will be responsible for this patient from now on." Then he handed the documents to a nurse.


    The nurse took the file, nodded and went out.


    Dick sat at the table, tapping the table with his pen. He was thinking about how to get the trust of Shelly logically. He had received so much care from her, and now he had to return all of them to her.


    Although Shelly was his patient now and had a basic trust in him, this was not what Dick wanted. What Dick wanted was to get her and abandon her ruthlessly, just like she abandoned him before.


    With his eyes closed, Dick could still recall her heartless appearance. All her disdain and cruelty exposed her intention to marry a rich man.


    So Dick opened the patient registration form and found the page of Shelly. Seeing her phone number, he thought for a while and sent her a message.


    "Hello, I''m your attending physician. The weather is changing unsteadily recently. You should take care of yourself, or it will have a great impact on the success rate of the pregnancy operation." After sending the message, Dick wiped his face. He believed that this woman would definitely reply to him, and it was only a matter of time.


    On the other end of the phone, when Shelly just had searched for several handsome men by her phone and were chatting with them happily, she suddenly received a message from Dick. After reading the content, she felt that the doctor must have a crush on her. The corners of her mouth tilted. She wanted to put down her phone and tried to reply late in order to attract more attention to the doctor. However, when thinking that he was the doctor who do the surgery for her, she quickly replied the text.

 Chapter 22 Not What It Used To Be (Part Two)

    "Thank you, doctor. I will take care of myself. But you should also take care of yourself. Otherwise, it will also affect the success rate of the pregnancy operation. Ha-ha!"


    After sending the message, Shelly went to take a shower. Think of that Lucian was sometimes cold to her in the recent days, she was more or less disappointed. She wanted to take a shower and apply a facial mask to relax herself.


    After receiving the message, Dick smiled sarcastically. He thought that Shelly was really not an ordinary woman. She was able to talk with a stranger who she had only met a few times in such a way, and she even took the opportunity to send a message to flirt with him. She was very powerful.


    Dick replied her message soon.


    "When will you come to the hospital? It''s only the middle of the month. You should come here for a further examination."


    As soon as Shelly took off her clothes, she received a reply from Dick. Seeing the meaning of his words that he hoped her to go to the hospital more often, she smiled proudly. It seemed that her appearance really attracted a lot of people. This doctor was handsome and she thought that she could be further developed with him.


    "Okay, I''ll go there a few days later."


    Shelly''s response was a little indifferent. She couldn''t be too passionate. Only when she acted mysterious and cold could she be more liked by men.


    After receiving the text message, Dick knew what she meant at a glance. Shelly liked to play tricks the most. Other men might be really confused by her at the first sight, but Dick wouldn''t. He would find the most appropriate opportunity to say the most appropriate words.


    Not for anything else, it was just because Dick loved Shelly deeply before, and was used by her over and over again. He knew too well what kind of person Shelly really was.


    "Well, there happens to be a test here that needs you to do as soon as possible. Can I see you tomorrow?" Dick replied.


    After reading the text message, Shelly didn''t reply, but turned around to take a shower. She laughed out very loudly. She would go to the hospital tomorrow, and she would put on a more exquisite makeup and wear less clothes, so that the doctor could know her charm better.


    Seeing that she hadn''t replied for a long time, Dick was certain that she would come the hospital tomorrow. He would take the opportunity to flirt with her tomorrow, and he believed that it wouldn''t be long before she was hooked.


    ...


    The next day.


    Shelly came to the hospital. And at the same time, in the consulting room, Dick sat there early and began to work. He was busy today as usual, and there were always many patients to consult.


    Shelly quiet


    ly stood at the door and looked at Dick who was working hard. She suddenly felt that this doctor was not an ordinary handsome man. He had an aura of an old friend, which she felt familiar with, but she knew well in her heart that she had never seen him.


    In fact, in the past, there had never been a handsome man in Shelly''s world. Because of her ordinary origin and poor academic performance, she had always been to ordinary schools. They were called as ordinary school, but they were actually just like those technical schools.


    Moreover, Shelly lived in a poor live before and she knew nothing about fashion. Later, if it weren''t because Megan saved Lucian, she would never be able to walk out of the old world of her in her whole life. Therefore, in order to change her life, Shelly forged the facts. It was also because everything that Lucian gave her in return that she saw the big city and these so-called fashion. She finally went into the new world she lived in now.


    It turned out that a person could really change her life after leaving poverty and ugliness. Looking at Dick, Shelly thought of the message he sent her last night. She suddenly had a much deeper understanding of this.


    After Dick finished helping the last patient, Shelly came in. She was wearing a delicate makeup and a short skirt. Her little curly hair made her look like a little princess. She walked towards Dick with a smile.


    To be honest, when Dick saw Shelly, he was indeed amazed. However, he immediately understood that this woman was here to seduce him, so she dressed so well. She pretended to be so obedient and sensible, like a daughter of an eminent family. No one could tell what kind of family background she used to have.


    "Doctor Dick is very busy today. I wait for you so long that my feet even getting tired." Shelly sat on the chair in front of Dick and said in a coquettish voice. She pouted, pitiful and lovely.


    Looking at her movements, Dick couldn''t help laughing, "You''re here. Didn''t I tell you to wear more clothes? Why do you wear so little clothes?"


    Shelly nodded with a slight smile. Perhaps it was because she was shy or because she had put on makeup, her face was somewhat red. "I have worn a lot of clothes right now. I usually wear less at home."


    Dick picked up his cup to drink water. Hearing her words, he almost spat it out. It was so amazing that she could speak out such a blatant seduction. He really didn''t know what Shelly had experienced to say something like that.


    "It doesn''t matter if you wear less at home. The weather is not good now. You''d better wear more when you go out." Dick stood up, took his coat from the hanger and handed it to Shelly.

 Chapter 23 No Embarrassment

    Shelly looked down and shook her head, "How can I wear Doctor Dick''s coat? I am fine. I''m not cold."


    Dick saw through her tricks. However, in order to achieve his goal, he couldn''t speak it out, so he walked to Shelly and gently put the coat on her. Shelly didn''t refuse at this time. She combed up her hair, revealing her beautiful back.


    "Thank you, Doctor Dick. I''ll bring it back to you after I go back and wash it." Shelly nodded with a shy expression. It was a good excuse that she could go to the hospital a few more times to further seduce this man.


    In fact, she thought this man was a good man. He was gentle and knew how to take care of people. He was much better than Lucian. Moreover, recently, Lucian was neither cold nor passionate to her, and sometimes he was impatient, which made her a little confused. It happened that the appearance of Dick gave her a person to rely on.


    Dick smiled at her and put his hand on her shoulder. "Let''s go to have a test."


    Dick turned off the light and the two walked out of the consulting room. On the way, Shelly was very happy. She watched Dick turn off the light and knew that he would only treat her today. It was the first time that someone had ever treated her wholeheartedly, so she was very happy in her heart.


    Looking at the smile on Shelly''s face every time she talked to him, Dick felt very uncomfortable. In the past, he was still him, and Shelly was still the former Shelly. She had never given him a good attitude, and even when she needed to used him to do something, she was still in a bad attitude. She had never been so gentle to him.


    Thinking of this, Dick became more determined to take revenge on her. ''Shelly, don''t you look down upon me? Don''t you think I don''t deserve you? Don''t you like to ravage and trample on my heart the most? I will let you taste my feelings. What goes around comes around.''


    ...


    In the revolving restaurant, the melodious violin music made people calm down. The faint fragrance of flowers and the delicious food on the table made the atmosphere just perfect.


    Aron ordered Megan''s favorite food and sat here, hesitating whether he should prepare some gifts for Megan. Although his proposal failed, he didn''t think Megan was not good, nor did he feel ashamed or feel embarrassed. He hadn''t seen Megan for a day and he felt that because of this, he was even almost unable to breathe. He really missed her.


    So he invited Megan to have lunch with him. After reading Megan''s reply, Aron felt that he didn''t love the wrong person. Megan was not the kind of person who was arrogant. She would never think that she was superior just because she refused his proposal.


    In fact, Megan hesitated. She had always regarded Aron as her brother. She knew that Aron was good to her and that Aron loved her. But she felt that she was good alone. She didn''t want to delay Aron''s life plan, so she didn''t agree with his proposal.


    She didn''t think Aron was the kind of person who cared about face. She didn''t want to lose such a good friend and a brother because of that kind of thing, so she agreed to have a lunch with him. She didn''t think it was a big deal, and she didn''t think Aron would feel anything either.


    When Megan arrived at the restaurant, the delicious dishes were just served on the table, steaming with fresh heat. Aron sat there like a person coming out of a painting. His face must have been carefully carved and refined by the painter. It was impeccable.


    Megan walked to the table and looked at him with a smile. Aron stood up, took the clothes and bags from Megan, pulled out the chair and let her sit down.


    "I ordered your favorite dishes. Hurry up. Let''s talk while eating." Aron poured the lemonade considerately and asked her to taste the dishes as soon as possible.


    Megan was even happier. Aron was the best person she had ever met in the world and he was also the one who treated her the best. He was really like a brother who took care of her. He was good-looking and successful in his career. Many women were infatuated with him, but why did he choose a rustic like her.


    "Megan, in fact, I don''t mind what happened that day. It doesn''t matter if you don''t agree. I will try my best to improve myself," Aron said gently and put a piece of meat on Megan''s plate.


    Megan swallowed the meat in her mouth and said, "Well, don''t think about it. Aren''t you busy enough with your work?"


    Looking at the nervous look on Megan''s face, Aron wanted to laugh. His Megan was so cute. "Megan, I don''t have any other requests. I just hope that you won''t hide from me. I will try my best to become a better person."


    "How can I hide from you? We are good friends," Megan said.


    In fact, Megan knew that it was useless to say anything now. Aron was stubborn and had all the characteristics of the Taurus. Once he made a decision, it was difficult to change it. But she really treated him as a friend and a brother. She didn''t want the two people to become embarrassed later.


    The atmosphere at the table was a little subtle. Aron sat there silently. Megan was eating nervously. Aron didn''t want to be friends with Megan. What''s the use of being friends? He didn''t lack friends.


    "Megan, what do you think of me?" Aron had neve


    r asked Megan this question, because he felt that no matter what kind of image she had about him, he could try to change it and become what Megan needed most.


    Seeing that Aron was serious, Megan put down her chopsticks and said seriously, "I think you are like my brother, taking care of me. You are a very considerate man. I really think you are the person in the world who treated me the best. You protect me with all your heart. You protect me from having any accident, and from suffering any grievance. I think the person who can become your girlfriend must be very happy."


    Hearing this, Aron felt a little sad. In fact, he had never done such things for any other person. Everything he had done was just for her. She was the special one in his life. And from the moment he saw Megan, he felt that Megan was pitiful and adorable.


    "In fact, you don''t have to be nice to me on purpose. I''m a child without anyone''s care since I was young, but I work hard. I can take care of myself. You can pursue something better, a better woman and a better career. With your talent, you can surely do it."


    He didn''t do it on purpose. He just couldn''t help but treat her well. He had never treated anyone else like this. His care and love for her was only because she was Megan, not for any other purpose.


    "Megan, I have never treated others like this and I don''t want to treat others like this. I just like you and I don''t ask for your return for what I have done. I have become a habit of treating you well. You don''t have to have any burden. Really, I will try my best to make you like me."


    No one could tell how much Aron liked Megan, even himself. She was not like anyone else in his heart. She was just Megan. She was sincere, lovely and innocent. He wanted to protect her innocence and purity, and he hoped that Megan would never change.


    Megan looked at him and felt that it was useless to say more, so she nodded her head and ate the delicious food. Seeing that Megan stopped arguing, Aron smiled and continued to refill Megan''s bowl.


    In fact, when Aron heard Megan''s impression of him, he felt happy but a little sad. The reason why he was happy was that Megan was honest with him. She was not shy to praise him, nor would she say useless words to flatter him.


    The reason why he was sad and unhappy was that Megan only treated him as her brother. She only thought that he was good to her because he was a considerate man. She thought that he treated everyone like this. She was too simple that she didn''t realize that she was the only and special one that he was good to. She was different from those ordinary women.


    In fact, he had another idea that he couldn''t wait to tell Megan.


    "Megan, do you know that the Coco Group is going to have a new design project next year?" Aron asked tentatively.


    Megan remembered that the Lu Group had participated in this activity before, and the news media were reporting that this design project must belong to the Lu Group. "Yes, I know. What''s wrong?"


    Aron smiled, got close to Megan and whispered, "I''m going to take part in the design competition. I want to take this opportunity to make a great start in China."


    Megan was a little surprised, but on second thought, with Aron''s talent, there shouldn''t be any big problem that if he wanted to do it. However, the news of this design competition about the Lu Group and the Coco Group had been spread for so long, and the news was overwhelming. It might hinder Aron''s plan and development.


    "But didn''t the Lu Group already put out the stunt before? If you want to compete with them, you can do it on your own strength. But their company has a lot of reports. You just came back, and the media reporters don''t know much about you. How can you compete with them?" Megan said with concern.


    Aron smiled and leaned back on the chair. "Don''t worry. I will prove it with my capacity. When the design draft is released, the public will know whether I have capacity or not. No matter how good the relationship between the Coco Group and the Lu Group is, they won''t take the risk of being reprimanded by the public to operate this competition."


    After thinking for a while, Megan felt that what Aron said was reasonable, so she was relieved. "Then you can do it as you like. Anyway, I think you are capable enough, and I will try my best to help you. I really always thought you are great and I admire you for your talent."


    Hearing what Megan said, Aron was really happy. At least he had the capital to make Megan fall in love with him, so he had a better direction and desire to work hard.


    "You must work hard and be careful. The Lu Group is a big company with a famous reputation. If they target you, you must protect your design drawing. In order to win, I am afraid that they might do anything." Megan knew how vicious those people were. She couldn''t help but worry about Aron.


    "Ha-ha! Megan, are you worried about me?" Aron laughed loudly. He was really happy. For him, Megan''s concern was more important than the design project. It was like an unexpected surprise for him.


    Megan was startled by Aron''s words. She hurriedly covered his mouth to make him lower his voice. There were so many people watching!


    ...


    In the Lu Group.

 Chapter 24 At A Loss

    Accompanied by his secretary, Lucian was about to go to the Coco company to discuss the matters about the design plan with Luna. The BMW was running in the city, and the passers-by were busy chasing their dreams.


    Lucian was flustered. He always thought of Megan, her smile and her big eyes.


    The secretary kept on talking about the recent schedule and the meeting in the afternoon. In fact, the most important thing for Lucian now was to get the design of the Coco company.


    In fact, he had already told them about it. Normally, no one would compete for a big company like Coco. Only the Lu group had the ability. There was no other company in the country that could compete with the Lu group.


    Even if there were a few capable designers, the Lu group had a great reputation. It was omnipotent, and the advertising news had been spread for too long. No company dared to compete with the Lu group.


    Soon, they arrived at the Coco company. When the usher at the door saw that it was Lucian, he directly led him to the VIP room, which was enough to prove the good relationship between the two companies.


    Luna had been waiting inside for a long time, but when she saw Lucian, she appeared to be professional and said that she had just arrived and didn''t wait long.


    The two sat down after Shaking hands. Luna''s secretary came to pour the tea and then went out. The two people exchanged a few simple words and then went straight to the point.


    "I''ve asked the company to revise and confirm the design plan as soon as possible. I''ll send it to you at the beginning of next month." Said Lucian.


    Luna lowered her head and smiled, glancing at him awkwardly. "No company in the country dares to compete with you, the Lu Group, so we naturally gave this opportunity to your company. But now there is an uninvited guest." Said Luna.


    Lucian''s eyes turned cold for a moment, but he was confused, "which company is it? Should we have a competition?"


    "Yes, it''s xxx company. They just informed me yesterday," said Luna with a helpless expression. "We were originally decided to cooperate with your company, and the advertising news was all out."


    Lucian didn''t say anything. He looked at her, indicating her to go on. "I announced to the world that I was going to give it to your company, but now another company is applying for it. As you know, this design collection is open, and everyone can see it on the website. Some people are discussing the comparability between this company and your company."


    Lucian asked, "do you mean that two companies are going to compete with each other?"


    Luna nodded and said, "yes, and the public''s eyes are bright. If their company''s design draft is good, compared with yours, if you can''t make a big difference, I am not sure I can give it to your company."


    Lucian frowned and said to his secretary, "send me the information of that company, the name of the person who signed up and the participants immediately!"


    "There''s nothing we can do about it, because this kind of recruitment is too open. Even though it is done in secret, it will be obvious. If something goes wrong, not only your company will suffer, but also the reputation of Coco will be ruined." Luna looked very regretful.


    Lucian received a document and opened it.


    "The designer of the competition, Aron, and his assistant Megan."


    How could it be Megan? The two words kept popping up in Lucian''s mind. The shape of the stubborn woman appeared in front of him.


    On the way home, Lucian kept silent. He was still thinking about what Luna had said, and the person in charge was Megan. He found it became more and more complicated.


    As soon as Lucian arrived home, he wanted to have a good rest, but Shelly came up.


    "Lucian, how''s the meeting going today?" Shelly took the clothes and bag for him.


    Lucian paused and said, "yes."


    Seeing that Lucian was in a good mood today, she said, "we have been together for so long. Besides, you have already divorced, so..."


    Lucian frowned. Shelly''s behavior made him more and more confused. Now Shelly was by his side, but he was worried about Megan.


    "I''m a little tired today. I''ll think about our wedding. By the way, I forgot that I left something in the car. I''ll go get it." So he found an excuse and decided to go downstairs for relaxation.


    When she was distracted and didn''t know where to go, a balloon in a child''s hand flew away by accident. The child wanted to run after it without saying anything.


    "It''s dangerous for children to run along the road." [½¼òÑå] grabbed the child''s arm in time and frowned.


    Unexpectedly, the little boy got rid of Lucian''s hand at once, pouted and watched the yellow balloon fly away.


    Lucian had always been fond of children. When he saw the angry look of child, he felt the gentlest part of his heart was touched. If he and Megan had a


    child of their own, their child would have been as old as him.


    "Where is your mother? It''s dangerous to run around alone. " Even though the child had always been hostile to him and didn''t want to get close to him, he still asked him in a very gentle voice.


    The child frowned and stared at him, but he still didn''t say a word. It was not until then that he saw the child''s appearance clearly. Although it was a boy, he had a handsome face and his eyes were somewhat similar to Megan''s. But he quickly dispelled this idea. Perhaps he had been thinking about Megan for the past two days. He was too tired so that he would have such an idea.


    "Well, tell me where your home is. I''ll drive you home. Dad and mom will be worried if you play outside for too long."


    Lucian felt a little helpless that the child still didn''t speak.


    Lucian didn''t know that the child was his biological son, Eric. At first, Eric was very curious about Lucian. He had heard a lot about him from his mother, but he was more curious about why he was described as a bad guy. He wanted to go to Lucian''s place to see what kind of person made his mother hate him so much, but he didn''t expect to get lost.


    There happened to be a passer-by selling balloons nearby. Seeing Eric''s eyes, Lucian immediately understood what he meant.


    "I want a yellow balloon." [½¼òÑå] took the balloon and handed it to Lin [à½à½] with a smile. His eyes were full of tenderness. Perhaps only children could make him so humble now.


    "Here you are. Are you unhappy because I didn''t ask you to catch up with the balloon just now? If you don''t like me for that, I''ll take it as an apology to you."


    Eric took the yellow balloon, sniffed and looked away.


    Lucian thought for a while and decided to take him to the police station.


    "How about I take you to your mother?" [½¼òÑå] held his hand.


    This time, [à½à½] didn''t resist, but still refused to say a word.


    Lucian held the child''s hand tightly, fearing that he would be in danger again. Although he didn''t like Lucian very much, he was still a child, and Lucian didn''t care about it at all. He felt that the child was very cute, because the appearance of this child made his heart less heavy for a moment.


    Lucian looked at the child and thought of his childhood. He felt that he was similar to him and that they were destined to meet.


    Eric kept silent all the way. He recognized Lucian as soon as he saw him today. He thought of his mother''s words and had a bad impression on him, so he didn''t want to talk to him. But now he began to doubt what his mother had said. He wanted to see what kind of person Lucian was.


    Sitting on the chair of the police station, Eric saw the anxious look on Lucian''s face. He ran here and there to ask others, and later came to comfort him.


    "Stay here for a while. Mom will pick you up soon." Lucian touched his head and left again.


    Lin [à½à½] began to think that [½¼òÑå] was not so bad. He must tell his mother and [ÇñÊåÊå] that he was a good man. He knew how to make children happy and bought gifts for himself. How could such a person be a bad person?


    Megan was finally relieved when she received a call from the police station.


    "Who is it?" Aron asked.


    "The police station. A man took Eric to the police station. I really need to thank that gentleman."


    "Okay, let''s pick up Eric."


    "Mr. Lu, you can rest assured. We have contacted his mother and she will come to pick him up soon. Don''t worry. His mother said she would thank you very much."


    Lucian breathed a sigh of relief when his phone rang.


    "Lucian, didn''t you say that you would go downstairs to fetch something? Why haven''t you come back yet? Are you okay?" It was Shelly''s anxious voice on the other end of the phone.


    Lucian sighed, "I''ll be back soon."


    "Do you know how much I''m worried about you..."


    Before she could finish her words, Lucian hung up the phone. He had just been relaxed, but now because of this woman, everything changed.


    "Kid, your mother is on her way here. You should be obedient and don''t run around in the future. Dad and mom will worry about you very much." Lucian smiled and touched his head.


    "Uncle, are you leaving?" Eric bit his lips and said.


    "Yeah, kid, you finally say something." It had been a long time since Lucian smiled like this.


    "Uncle, will we meet again?" Eric looked up at him.


    For a moment, Lucian felt that he was destined to meet this child, so he nodded at him with a smile and said goodbye.


    As soon as Lucian pushed the door open, Aron''s car stopped at the door.


    "Ouch, Eric, why are you running around? If it weren''t for that uncle... Where is the uncle who brought you here? " Sue hugged him as soon as she saw him.


    "Mr. Lu has just left. Don''t run around anymore. There are many bad guys now."


    Ericnodded and sat in the car home, thinking of Lucian.

 Chapter 25 Threat

    As the car went farther and farther, Megan still didn''t notice that pair of eyes, which had witnessed the whole process. She didn''t know that the people whom Shelly sent had seen everything she was doing.


    Shelly, who was waiting for Lucian at home, always felt a little flustered. She just received a message from the people whom she sent out to follow Lucian. The message saying that Lucian went to the police station with a child and he bought the child a balloon. She had a bad hunch and it was getting stronger and stronger. It was not until then her mobile phone rang and interrupted her thoughts.


    "Miss Yao, I just found that the child that Mr. Lu brought to the police station is..."


    Hearing this, Shelly couldn''t help but become nervous. She had probably guessed that she was about to hear the name she didn''t want to hear.


    "Megan''s son." The words coming from the other end of the phone made Shelly unconsciously clench her fists.


    Why was it Megan again? Now she finally could stay with Lucian and would get married soon. Now Megan appeared with her son, which posed a great threat to her. Why she always had a hard time!


    Shelly already felt something wrong when Lucian said he wanted to go out and take something. Shelly''s goal was about to be achieved, and she couldn''t lose it at the last moment. So she sent someone to follow him, but the last thing she wanted it to happen still happened.


    However, fortunately, it seemed that Lucian didn''t know that the child was Megan''s son since he just took him to the police station.


    "I''m back." A familiar voice rang in her ears.


    "Lucian, let''s have the dinner first. The food is getting cold," Shelly smiled. She didn''t mention the child he met just now.


    While eating, Lucian still thought of the child in his heart. Although it was the first time they met, he somehow felt familiar with him. Moreover, he always wanted to connect the child with Megan.


    He remembered that he said he wanted to have a family with Megan and have a child with her. However, a few years later, he was no longer with Megan, and Megan had another man by her side. Even if Megan let him down again and again, she was still in his mind.


    Looking at the man in front of her, Shelly swore to herself that no one could take the man she loved away from her. She must be with him, and as for the child, she would try her best to make him disappear forever.


    At this time, Megan didn''t realize all this. She didn''t expect what her son would face in the coming days. When she returned home, she scolded Eric hard.


    "Eric, how many times have I told you not to run outside by yourself? Why are you so disobedient?" Megan frowned and said, "Do you know how much I''m worried about you?"


    Eric lowered his head and bit his lips tightly. He didn''t know why his mother was so angry. It was the first time that she was so angry. He wanted to tell his mother that he met Lucian today and he found that he was not as bad as his mother and Uncle Aron said. He was good to him. However, he didn''t dare to say anything after he found that Megan was so angry at him.


    "What if you get lost and mommy can''t find you? If the uncle you met today didn''t take you to the police station but take you to somewhere else, do you know what it means?" Eric was Megan''s only son, the most precious people in her life. Now the most frightening thing for her was to lose him. She had lost Lucian, and she couldn''t lose Eric again.


    "Mommy, I''m sorry. I won''t run around again." Eric looked up at Megan with an aggrieved face.


    Even though Megan heard her son''s apology, she was still angry. She wanted to say something more, but was interrupted by Aron.


    "Megan, look at Eric. He knows his fault now. And he is still a child," Aron persuaded, then squatted down and smiled at Eric.


    "I just want him to know that it''s wrong. He''s my son. I can''t let him get hurt," Megan said helplessly.


    "I''m sorry, mommy. Don''t be sad any more. I really knows my fault. I will never do it again." Eric held Megan''s hand with his little hand, trying to smile at Megan.


    Megan let go of his hand and walked to the window.


    Neon lights were flashing outside the window. It seemed that no changes had happened to the city in the past few years. It was still the same as before. The only thing that had changed was people''s hearts.


    Lucian used to be her life. After she gave birth to her son alone, she was completely desperate for the person who she regarded as life before. If it weren''t for Shelly, everything might be different. Now their family could live happily, and Eric would have a father, just like a normal child.


    Looking at his mother''s sad figure, Eric felt guilty and knew that he had made his mother worried.


    "Eric, look at the toy I just bought for you. Do you like it?" Aron treated Eric as his own son.


    In Aron''s heart, he knew clearly that if Lucian didn''t cherish Eric and Megan, he would regret someday.


    "Yes, yes!" Eric took the toy happily.


    Looking at Eric, who was laughing and playing with Aron


    , Megan couldn''t help but feel a little distressed. Why did Lucian have to be so cruel to abandon them? Every time she saw Eric laugh, she would think of Lucian. She would think of the past that Lucian gave all his tenderness to her. He said that he hoped to have a child of theirs, and he would buy their child a lot of toys. He wanted to play with him and grow up with him, but he didn''t do what he had said. All of the memories about his promise were a pain that she couldn''t forget for so long.


    Eric saw the sadness in his mother''s eyes, which could only be seen when his mother talked about Lucian. He had heard a lot of stories about Lucian, and he seemed to understand a lot of things. He never cried for his father, but after getting along with Lucian for a short time today, he was more and more unable to understand what kind of person he was and why his mother hated him so much.


    "Eric is back. Megan, just don''t think too much. I think that Eric might be hungry. Let''s have a meal." Aron came close to Megan and whispered, "Talk to Eric. He is still a child. But we both know that Eric is very smart and he will understand what you are talking about."


    Megan nodded. Hearing what Aron said, she suddenly felt a little sad. She suddenly felt sorry for both Eric and Aron. She didn''t know how to live in the future days. The only thing she could be sure was that she wanted to love Eric more in the future. Thinking of this, the expression on her face gradually recovered from sadness.


    "Eric, are you hungry? Go wash your hands and have dinner after playing for a while. I''ll cook for you now."


    Aron felt sorry for Megan. He could remember that Megan was not like this before. Now he could no longer see the past Megan from her. Why did the kind-hearted Megan become like this? God was so unfair, and he hated the person who made her so sad. He swore in his heart that he would protect her well and gave her a family.


    Although the atmosphere in Megan''s home was depressing, it didn''t mean that right now Lucian had a relaxed and easy time.


    "What''s wrong, Lucian? What are you thinking about? Hurry up and eat."


    Shelly took the soup out of the kitchen and saw Lucian holding chopsticks, thinking about something.


    A hint of gloom flashed in her eyes, but it was quickly concealed. She raised a gentle smile, put down the soup, and walked to Lucian.


    She shook his arm, her eyes full of worry.


    "What''s wrong, Lucian? Why don''t you say something? Are you not feeling well?"


    Then she reached out to touch Lucian''s'' forehead.


    A smell of perfume went into Lucian''s nose. He frowned by instinct and pushed away Shelly''s hand on his head.


    Looking at the woman in front of him, he said, "Nothing. Let''s have the dinner."


    Then he picked up a mouthful of rice by his chopsticks and put it into his mouth.


    Next to him, Shelly looked at Lucian and bit her lips angrily. She didn''t know since when he became more and more indifferent to her.


    At the thought of that Lucian just met the son of Megan, even if he didn''t know who that child was, Shelly still felt a sense of threat.


    No way... She had to speed up her plan, or Lucian would be taken away by Megan sooner or later.


    "Why haven''t you eaten yet?"


    After eating that mouthful of rice, Lucian found that the person who called him to have dinner was still standing beside him and didn''t eat. He said to Shelly and there was a little unhappy in his tone.


    "Oh, I''ll eat right now."


    It was not until she heard Lucian''s voice that Shelly came to her senses. She said to him and then walked towards Lucian and sat down.


    "Lucian, come and eat fish. It''s good for your health."


    Shelly attentively picked up food for Lucian, and her eyes were full of expectation. "How is it? Is it delicious?"


    "Yes..."


    Lucian put the piece of fish into his mouth and chewed it, casually dealing with Shelly.


    Ignoring the disappointment on Shelly''s face, he was just immersed in his own thoughts.


    He was thinking about the boy he met in the afternoon. He didn''t know if he had gone home or not. He really didn''t know how his parents could let the boy outside alone and they even hadn''t looked for him.


    The thought of the boy''s little face and big eyes made Lucian''s heart melt.


    He really wanted to have such a son. If he had such a son, would the three of them be happy to live together?


    This kind of life seemed to be what he had been looking forward to, but it had never been realized. Back then, he wanted to have such a family and a son with Megan. But later, the person beside him was no longer Megan, and the person beside Megan was no longer him. Even if he would have a son in the future, it was only going to be the son of Shelly and him.


    Thinking of this, Lucian looked up at the disappointed Shelly.


    Somehow, when Lucian thought that he would have a son with Shelly in the future, a hint of disappointment flashed through his heart.


    He thought that Shelly and he might not have a son as cute as the little boy he had met this afternoon.

 Chapter 26 Design Plan

    As soon as this thought came out, even he himself was shocked. He shook his head. He was going to live with Shelly for a lifetime. How could he think so?


    But it seemed a little strange today. Why did he keep thinking about that little boy?


    Maybe it was because the little boy was kind of like him.


    Strangely enough, the feeling in the little boy seemed familiar to him. He felt that he had known him before. All these made Lucian want to be close and be nice to the boy.


    The two people at the table were silent. Lucian had something on his mind, and Shelly didn''t want to talk to Lucian because she thinking about what happened this afternoon nervously in her heart.


    After dinner, Lucian went back to his study to deal with the company''s affairs. After cleaning up the mess, Shelly also went online to look for Dick.


    "Dick, are you there?"


    Dick replied her quickly, "Yes, honey. Do you miss me?" His text message was followed by a snicker expression.


    When Shelly read the reply of Dick, she was a little happy. Maybe it was because the relationship between Lucian and her was getting colder and colder at home, so she gradually fell in love with the sweet words of Dick.


    She sighed helplessly and typed on the keyboard with her slender fingers.


    "Dick, let me tell you. My husband is getting colder and colder to me now."


    Dick was about to type, but when he saw the message, a disdainful smile appeared on his face.


    ''Isn''t this woman a little horny? Even if her husband is cold to her, why does she say this to me now? It seems that the only reason she said this to me was that she wants to seek comfort from me. It is really disgusting.''


    Although Dick thought so, in order to seduce her and achieve his plan, what he said on the Internet was still very gentle and flirtatious.


    Dick replied, "Really? Baby, you are so pitiful. That kind of man doesn''t deserve you at all. You should be with me, shouldn''t you? I really love you."


    Seeing what Dick said, Shelly''s vanity as a woman swelled up greatly. Although her relationship with Lucian was getting worse and worse, and the emotion between the two was getting colder and colder, it didn''t mean that she wanted to leave him.


    As for Dick, he was just a toy for her. After all, women like her, other than Lucian, would definitely want more pursuers to please her in life.


    Although Shelly was very happy at the moment, she still wanted to maintain her elegant temperament to prove that she was not a casual woman.


    So Shelly replied him like this. "Ah! Dick, don''t say that again. Besides, I''m going to be angry. Let me tell you, my husband and I have a deep emotion. It is not easy for you to drive a wedge between my husband and I by words."


    After reading her reply, Dick suddenly realized that this woman was really interesting.


    She pretended to be integrity, but in fact, he knew clearly that she was a coquettish woman. She just said that it was not easy to drive a wedge between her husband and her by words. Did it mean that one could do something to drive a wedge between them? For example, take her to a hotel?


    Thinking of this, Dick felt that this woman was getting more and more disgusting, but he didn''t want to show it so obviously. He had to say goodbye to Shelly in a euphemistic tone.


    "Honey, I have to go now. If you are unhappy, remember to contact me. I will give you warmth. Remember, I am the one who loves you the most."


    After saying that, Dick went offline, without looking at the reply of Shelly.


    This woman was so disgusting. Why did he fall in love with her at that time?


    If he hadn''t met Megan, he might still be at a loss and didn''t know what to do.


    At the thought of how much he liked Shelly and how Shelly looked now, Dick wanted to slap himself hard.


    After chatting with Dick this time, Shelly never looked for Dick again in a period of time. Maybe she thought she shouldn''t have clung to a man. However, when she was with Lucian, she was the one who shamelessly clung to him.


    But to Shelly''s disappointment, Lucian was still indifferent to her.


    This made her feel a little flustered. She always felt that something was wrong with Lucian after he met Megan''s son.


    On the other side, when the relationship between Lucian and Shelly was getting colder and colder, Megan was busy with the design plan which she was going to hand to the Coco Group.


    Aron watched Megan work so hard that he was a little worried about her body. He took her laptop away and said in a low voice, "Megan, have a rest. You have been busy for a long time."


    When the laptop was taken away, Megan was still a little blank and didn''t realize what had happened.


    Hearing Aron''s words, she raised her head and looked at him. Her big watery eyes were full of confusion.


    This made Aron''s heart ache more.


    However, Megan shook her head at h


    im and took her computer back from his hand.


    While adjusting and correcting the plan, she said to him, "I am fine. If you are tired, you can go to have a rest first. I will go to bed after I finish these. After all, their company will have a plan soon. If we can''t finish it before the deadline, we will fall behind."


    She didn''t look at Aron again, but continued to focus on her own business.


    At this time, Aron opened his mouth and wanted to continue persuading, but finally he did not say anything.


    He sighed, turned around and walked out of Megan''s bedroom, and closed the door for her.


    Hearing the door closed behind her, Megan slowly exhaled a deep breath and then started to work again. But not long after, Aron came into her room again. This time he did not say anything, but brought her some fruits and a glass of milk. He just left after suggesting her to take an early rest.


    After hearing what he had said, Megan replied casually.


    But she still felt a little sad. She knew that Aron liked her, but she really couldn''t respond to him. Her heart had already been given to Lucian, and it had already been smashed into pieces from his hand.


    After she stopped thinking about these disturbing things, Megan''s work efficiency really increased a lot. A few days later, the plan Megan had made was finished.


    "Oh, it''s finally done. Let''s go to Coco Group, Aron. It''s time to show it to Luna."


    Megan, dressed in a slick business suit, said to Aron on the couch with a bound design plan in her hand.


    "Okay, let''s go."


    Aron nodded, took the key, cellphone and suit jacket, and went out with Megan.


    After the two of them arrived at the Coco Group, Megan and Aron discussed with each other. Finally, they decided to let Megan to look for Luna alone. Aron was waiting for her good news in the hall downstairs.


    "Megan, I believe you. You will succeed."


    Aron smiled warmly and looked at Megan with affection.


    Megan nodded with a sunny smile on her delicate face.


    "Don''t worry. I will."


    After saying this, Megan went to find Luna alone. At this moment, it seemed that Luna was thinking about something. Sitting in the office, she thought quietly.


    Megan adjusted her expression and knocked on the door.


    "Come in, please."


    When Luna saw it was Megan, a smile appeared on her face.


    She stood up and walked to the reception room with Megan.


    "Megan, have you finished your design plan?"


    Luna looked at Megan with a gentle smile.


    Megan nodded and handed the plan to Luna.


    "The plan is here. You can have a look first."


    After taking over the plan, Luna began to read it carefully. While she was reading the plan, Megan looked around idly. During this period of time, she seemed to have some new inspirations.


    But Luna opened her mouth before she caught the inspiration.


    "Megan, to be honest, I am very satisfied with your plan."


    Megan''s smile widened for what Luna just said. However, after a pause, Luna continued to say.


    "But, Megan, you have to know that it is not me who decide whether to use the plan or not, but all the employees and bosses in the company. So I have to discuss with other shareholders of the company about your plan before making a decision."


    Megan looked at her with a smile.


    "It doesn''t matter. I understand. I will wait for your reply."


    After hearing what Megan said, Luna nodded with satisfaction.


    "Well, Megan, you can go back first. I will give you the result as soon as we finish our discussion."


    Megan nodded and left the reception room.


    She didn''t notice how much Luna appreciated and satisfied her.


    In fact, Luna haven''t finish her words yet. She was not only satisfied with Megan''s plan.


    She also satisfied with Megan''s attitude towards her.


    She was neither humble nor pushy and she was also neither overbearing nor proud.


    It was hard to see an employee with such a character in a big company. And she didn''t lie to Megan. She really didn''t have the right to decide the plan alone. If she have this right, she would tell Megan that she decided to use her plan.


    ''What a pity...'' Luna shook her head helplessly.


    Megan was very happy. Although this plan had not been decided yet, judging from the tone of Luna and her expression, the plan should have a pass rate of eighty to ninety percent.


    At the thought of this, Megan even wore a bright smile on her face when she went out.


    But when she turned around and was about to go downstairs, she met Lucian who was about to go upstairs.


    For a moment, the air seemed to have frozen on the spot, and the sunny smile on Megan''s face froze like ice.


    Looking at Megan in front of him, Lucian couldn''t help but be absent-minded. She had become more beautiful, but she also became thinner.


    For a moment, the two of them didn''t say anything. They just looked at each other awkwardly.

 Chapter 27 Indifference

    If someone else passed by them at this time, they would definitely feel strange.


    The two of them didn''t talk to each other, just like strangers. However, one could find inadvertently a kind of familiar between them and then a kind of indifference would be found after that sense of familiar.


    Such an embarrassing scene made the two of them uncomfortable.


    At this time, Aron came up. He walked to Megan and looked at her.


    "Megan, I just saw Lucian come upstairs. You haven''t gone downstairs for a long time, so I came up."


    Aron lowered his head and looked at Megan worriedly.


    "Megan, are you okay?"


    Megan shook her head and said, "Let''s go."


    Then she walked past Lucian without hesitation.


    After Megan left, Lucian stood there in a daze for a long time.


    Was that woman really Megan?


    When did Megan become so beautiful? And... She was more of a strong woman in career now.


    Thinking of this, Lucian felt a little ironic. When they were together before, Megan showed him all her tenderness and obedience, which was very easy to satisfy the inner side of a man. But now she gave him a new feeling he had never had before.


    So... Could he marry Shelly only after he knew that the woman in the past was not her?


    However, Megan lied to him. He should hate her, but why couldn''t he forget her.


    Lucian sighed helplessly. Then he adjusted his mood and entered the reception room.


    At this time, Luna was still looking through Megan''s plan.


    Hearing someone coming in, Luna raised her head and found it was Lucian. She put down the plan and smiled gently.


    "Mr. Lu, you are here too. Come and have a seat."


    Lucian''s handsome face had a distant, but not unpleasant smile.


    Hearing that, he nodded to Luna and sat opposite her.


    "I wonder if Mr. Lu coming here today is for discussing the cooperation between the two companies."


    Luna picked up the glass of water on the table and took a sip. Then she looked at Lucian casually.


    Lucian didn''t feel strange and nodded.


    "Yes, I''m here to talk about our cooperation with you on behalf of our company."


    Luna nodded.


    But before talking about their cooperation, Lucian made a couple of digressions.


    Pretending to be casual, he glanced at the plan on the table.


    He seemed to be interested in this and asked Luna in confusion.


    "What''s this?"


    Hearing this, Luna looked in the direction of Lucian''s eyes and found the plan on the table.


    She took the plan in her hand casually and said casually, "Oh, this is the design plan of the Qiu Group."


    Hearing this, Lucian was confused and asked Luna, "Is this belonging to the lady who went out just now?"


    His tone was full of doubts, as if he had never known Megan.


    He acted like that he met Megan just now by chance today, which meant that they didn''t know each before.


    Luna nodded. She didn''t feel confused about that Lucian would guess out where this plan came from.


    Those who could cooperate with their companies, even if they were not the smartest people, at least they were smart. They could easily guess out this kind of thing.


    At this moment, Lucian looked embarrassed as if he wanted to say something but stopped on a second thought.


    Luna was very interested in his expression and smiled.


    "What''s wrong? Mr. Lu. And by the way, why are you so interested in it?"


    Lucian seemed a little embarrassed and pointed at the door.


    "Well, when I came here just now, I met that lady at the door.


    Then I found that she was pretty and looked like a strong woman in career. Then I was interested in their company''s plan."


    Speaking of this, Lucian pretended to be embarrassed and stopped.


    Hearing what Lucian said, Luna smiled even more happily.


    "Mr. Lu, I didn''t expect you to appreciate others."


    It seemed that Lucian was not used to Luna''s praise. He scratched his nose and smiled awkwardly without saying anything.


    Luna didn''t care about it at all. She just looked through the plan casually again. Then she smiled at Lucian and said, "I''ve been looking at the plan of the Qiu Group. On the whole, I feel it''s good. Compared with your company, I feel that you two are similar in strength. I wonder if Mr. Lu is interested in making friends with Miss Megan."


    As she spoke, Luna raised her eyebrows at Lucian. She knew that he had a wife.


    However, it was not strange for a successful man to know several female friends outside.


    Hearing this, Lucian shook his head with embarrassment.


    "Forget it. Let''s talk about the cooperation. As for the acquaintance with that Miss Megan, it depends on fate. Don''t you think so?"


    After hearing what he had said, Luna nodded.


    "You are right. Well, let''s talk about the contract.


    In fact, although the plan of the Qiu Group is similar in strength to yours, we still want to cooperate with your company. After all, we are old friends. We are familiar with you and believe in your character. So we want to cooperate with you more.


    And this is also the will of our whole company, so..."


    Speaking of this, Luna stopped and looked at Lucian.


    She thought that since she had said so, Lucian would definitely not refuse such a good thing.


    But to her surprise, Lucian shook his head and refused.


    Seeing that Lucian shook his head and refused, Luna was a little surprised.


    "Mr. Lu, what do you mean? Are you going to give up such a good thing? You know, Miss Megan from the Qiu Group came to discuss with me just now, and I refused to say that I can''t make a decision alone. I can''t reply to her until the company agrees."


    Speaking of this, Luna stopped and took a sip of water to ease her anger.


    It took a long time for her to calm down before Luna continued to say to him.


    "We are so sincere to you. Do you still want to refuse this matter?"


    Noticing the dissatisfaction in Luna''s tone, Lucian smiled and said, "I didn''t mean that."


    "Then what do you mean? Don''t you want to cooperate with our company?"


    "No, I just think that since Miss Megan brought their company''s plan just now, it means that they are also hopeful about this cooperation. Besides, it takes a long time to make a plan. I don''t know how long it took them to make a plan that you are satisfied with. So I don''t want that our company getting this opportunity of this cooperation is just because we are familiar with each other or we are friends. What I want more is that you can also give their company a chance. We can compete with each other."


    Speaking of this, Lucian looked a little sincere, and his tone was full of consideration for the other party.


    "We have a fair competition with each other. In this way, both of us won''t have any regret, and it won''t have any impact on the reputation of our company. And you will also choose the best one from the two of us to make more profit. Isn''t it a good thing to kill three birds with one stone?"


    At this time, the smile on Lucian''s face made Luna absent-minded. This man''s business mind was really inconsistent with his gentle appearance.


    In the Coco Group, Lucian and Luna were talking about fairness hypocritically.


    Perhaps it was because Luna didn''t know what had happened between Lucian and Megan and their relationship that Luna said seriously that she wanted to let the two of them meet and know each other.


    Of course, in Lucian''s mind, it was actually what he wanted.


    Because of what he said, the first thing left in Luna''s mind was that he didn''t know Megan, but in order to compete fairly, he was willing to give the other company a chance.


    This kind of good impression was very important in business competition.


    Second, he pretended that he didn''t know Megan in front of Luna, so he had more chances to get in touch with Megan in the future days. In this way, he could have enough time to think about why he felt some strange feeling when he saw Megan outside just now.


    He pretended to be gentle to Luna, but no one could tell what he was thinking in his heart in fact.


    However, the atmosphere between Megan and Aron, both of whom had already walked out of the company, was a little strange.


    Although they went to the Coco Group by car, the two of them agreed to walk back at the same time. As for the car, the driver could drive it back.


    They just wanted to take a walk and let the breeze calm down their busy and restless hearts.


    Megan knew that the embarrassed atmosphere between them was exactly because they had met Lucian just now. And she was really taken aback when she saw Lucian in the Coco Group just now.


    At this time, she was really tired, so she did not have so much energy to guess what Aron was thinking at the moment.


    Right now, all she thought about was the moment she met Lucian.


    When she saw Lucian again, she felt as if it had been a lifetime. How long had it been since they last met?


    Those vows and love broke into pieces after Shelly appeared.


    Thinking of this, Megan felt extremely ironic. She had been with Lucian for a long time, but what she did not expect was that Lucian would did not trust her because of some words said by Shelly.


    Wasn''t that too unfair to the original her? At that time, she was so infatuated with this man. Was she too stupid?

 Chapter 28 How To Forget Him

    Megan sighed how stupid she was and how obsessed she was with this man. But she forgot that she still couldn''t forget Lucian right now.


    So even though she had just walked past Lucian indifferently as if she didn''t know him, she still couldn''t forget him now. Now on the way with Aron, she was still thinking about that man.


    Megan kept her head down and thought of Lucian, as if she was the only one left in the world.


    She almost forgot that she was walking on the road with Aron.


    With a complex expression, Aron looked at Megan who was immersed in her own world with empty eyes.


    He sighed helplessly and pulled back Megan who was about to hit the telephone pole.


    Being pulled by Aron, Megan came back from her own personal world. She looked at Aron confusedly.


    "What''s wrong, Aron?"


    Aron was speechless. Why didn''t she notice that she almost bumped into the telephone pole?


    Helplessly, Aron pointed at the telephone pole in front of Megan. She looked up and saw the telephone pole which was not far away from her. It was not until then that she realized that if she was not pulled by Aron, she would almost bump into that pole.


    She looked at Aron with gratitude in her eyes.


    "Thank you. Let''s go."


    But when Megan start to walk again, she couldn''t help thinking of Lucian again.


    Looking at Megan like this, Aron sighed helplessly and stopped. Megan walked alone for a while and finally felt something strange.


    When she came back to her senses, she found Aron standing still and looking at her with deep eyes.


    Megan stepped back and walked to Aron. She looked at him, confused.


    "Aron, why you suddenly stop there? Let''s go."


    After saying that, she took the lead to walk forward, but her arm was grabbed by Aron.


    She turned to look at Aron with confusion on her face.


    "What''s wrong?"


    Aron looked at Megan seriously.


    "Tell me, what are you thinking now?"


    Megan looked a little flustered.


    "Nothing."


    "Do you think I will believe that you are not thinking about something after I saw you almost bump into the telephone pole?"


    Aron''s serious words made Megan silent for a moment. Then she smiled at him and said, "Oh, you''re thinking too much. I really don''t think about anything. I''m just thinking about our design plan."


    Megan thought she performed flawless and perfect, but she doesn''t realize that Aron had already found out a bit of unusual in her eyes.


    Aron sighed and pulled Megan to a milk tea shop on the roadside. He bought her a cup of milk tea. Seeing that she was drinking it quietly, he was silent for a while and then asked, "Just now, what happened between you two before I went upstairs?"


    Hearing this, Megan''s hand holding the milk tea froze. She lowered her head and watched the milk tea rippling slightly in the cup, steaming with heat.


    Aron didn''t force her, but waited quietly.


    "I just saw him as soon as I went out... You know what? I thought I had forgotten him. But somehow, the moment I saw him, I found that I still remembered him, but I had nothing to say to him. The two of us could only stand there, staring at each other, but didn''t say anything."


    Aron could tell that Megan''s words were from the bottom of her heart, but he didn''t say anything. He was silent for a while before he looked at Megan and said, "In fact, when you refused me, I had already guessed what you were thinking, but I still didn''t want to force you, because you have suffered a lot before."


    Hearing this, Megan felt a lump in her throat and almost cried out.


    She put down the empty milk tea cup in her hand and walked out of the milk tea shop. The two of them walked side by side. They were so close to each other right now, but no one could feel the slightest intimacy between them. They were just like brother and sister.


    Aron walked and said, "In fact, I didn''t go to find you right after Lucian went up. Not long after you went up, I saw him at the door. However, I just didn''t want to pay attention to him. But I forgot that he also wanted to cooperate with Coco Group this time. When I remembered, he had already gone upstairs."


    Aron took a deep breath and wanted to say something more, but he was interrupted by Megan.


    "It''s unnecessary. I have nothing to do with him now. Let''s go back to the company first."


    Then she walked forward.


    Soon, the two of them returned to the company. Aron looked at Megan, who was sorting things out, with a complicated expression in his eyes. However, Megan was still thinking about Lucian.


    The familiar eyes lingered in Megan''s mind for a long time. His eyes were still as clear as water, but they lacked the tenderness a few years ago. They were not as bright as before, and became much colder. For a moment, she didn''t know why she would feel a little disappointed suddenly.


    The air suddenly became silent. Looking at Megan''s somewhat abnormal expression, Aron was a little worried.


    "Our competitor this time is Lucian. We must have a good fight. Megan, if you really feel stressed, just tell me. I''ll ask someone else to take responsibility of


    this project. Don''t force yourself," Aron frowned and said. He was really worried about Megan.


    "It doesn''t matter. I will continue to be responsible for this design plan to the end. I will definitely make a satisfactory design plan. He is just Lucian! It doesn''t matter. We have already ended. In my heart, he has long disappeared," Megan said lightly.


    Their relationship had been over for a long time. There was no if or regret. She was no longer the Megan he loved. Now they had become complete opponents and enemies. She shouldn''t have panicked at this time. She should remember that he was the person who hurt her, and the person who should be forgotten from now on. He was no longer the person who would give her a palpitation when their eyes met anymore. Everything had already ended when they signed the divorce papers.


    "Megan." Aron called her name gently.


    Megan didn''t answer him. She lowered her head and sorted out the documents in her hands. She had been separated from Lucian for so many years. People said that time was the best antidote. She thought she hated him to the core. She thought she could walk past him when she saw him and treat him as a stranger. But when they made eyes contact with each other today, her heart trembled. An indescribable feeling surged from the bottom of her heart.


    Aron was worried when he saw the change of expression on Megan''s face. Lucian was always a scar on Megan''s heart. Over the years, the scar never healed.


    Megan looked through the documents in her hands over and over again, and he clearly saw the sadness in her eyes.


    "Megan, are you okay?" Aron stopped her from sorting out the documents.


    She removed her hand from his subconsciously.


    "Yes, Aron, I''m fine." Megan came back to her senses and smiled at him.


    "I have some work to do. I have to go now." After tidying up the documents on the table, Megan turned around and was about to leave.


    For so many years, they grew up together. There was no one who knew Megan better than him. Although she had a smile on her face, she was sad in her heart. But Megan never said it. In front of him, she had been pretending that she was fine and didn''t want anyone to worry about her.


    "Megan, go home and have a rest. I''ll give you half a day off. Don''t worry about your work." Aron stopped her from behind.


    Aron was still worried about Megan. He knew that Megan was not in the mood to think about work at all.


    Megan didn''t say anything more. She paused, nodded and walked out.


    Looking at her lonely back, Aron felt very uncomfortable. Megan and he grew up together, and he was the one who had been with Megan all the time. However, He still could never match Lucian''s place in Megan''s heart, even if Lucian was the one who hurt Megan most.


    He wanted to go back to his childhood. If time could come back, if he hadn''t gone abroad to study and left her alone in China, he would have accompanied and protected her well all the time. He wouldn''t let her meet and know Lucian and she wouldn''t be hurt. But now everything had been changed. Even if he was the one who was with her now, there was nothing he could do except to accompany her.


    As soon as Eric heard the sound of the door, he guessed that his mother had come back. He ran out of the room without putting down the toy in his hand and stood at the door to welcome Megan back.


    "Mommy, you''re back!" As soon as Megan returned home, Eric pounced on her.


    "Did you behave well at home today?" Megan touched Eric''s little head.


    "I behaved well today. Mommy, can you play with me today? Look, this is the toy Uncle Aron bought for me." Eric looked at Megan expectantly.


    Looking at Eric''s big eyes full of expectation, she found that she had been busy with the project for a long time and hadn''t accompanied her son for a long time. Although she didn''t have the heart to refuse him, she decided to modify the design plan of Coco Group in the end. This time, she had no choice but to succeed.


    "Eric, play by yourself first. I have something else to do. I''ll play with you when I finish my work." Megan looked at Eric apologetically.


    Although Eric was a little unhappy in his heart, he was smart and sensible. He knew that his mother worked very hard and it was not easy for her as well, so he followed the servant back to the room.


    After Megan looked at the disappointed Eric who was taken back to the room by the servant, she turned around and went into the room herself.


    Megan turned on the computer and began to modify the design plan. She thought that she must win this time. She stared at every line on the screen of the computer more carefully. She must let Lucian know that she could also live a good life without him, and she must make him lose miserably this time.


    After work, Lucian couldn''t breathe when he thought that he would be entangled by the woman called Shelly again if he went home now. Although he knew that she had been kind to him and accompanied him for so long, he really didn''t want to hear about their marriage now. He thought he''d better go home later.

 Chapter 29 Being Absent-minded

    He couldn''t help but think of the scene when he met with Megan today. Unconsciously, he drove to the place near Megan''s house. Suddenly, an idea flashed through his mind. He wanted to see Megan.


    Although Megan was determined to defeat Lucian this time, Lucian''s figure flashed through her mind over and over again, making her unable to calm down and think carefully.


    She drank a large glass of water in one gulp and was about to continue her work. Maybe it was because she was too tired, she thought it was better to have a rest.


    "Megan, can we go back to the past? I miss you so much."


    A vague and familiar figure appeared in front of her, which made her open her eyes wide. She looked carefully at the tall man in front of her, but she couldn''t see his face clearly. She only heard that the man called her name again and again in a magnetic and familiar voice.


    "Megan."


    Then the scenes flashed by one after another, which were when they had been together in the past, one after another, poking her heart.


    "Megan, you really disappoint me. From now on, we are over."


    A thin piece of paper full of words flew over her eyes and fell to the ground. The man''s figure disappeared from her sight little by little.


    The vibration of her phone woke Megan up from her dream. A tear streaked across the corner of her eye. The message was from Lucian.


    "Let''s meet."


    Lucian saw Shelly''s pale face. He felt sorry for her. He gently held up Shelly, stood up and slowly walked upstairs. Then he turned around and said to Hannah, "Make some nutritious soup for Miss Shelly. Remember to bring it to her." Hannah nodded and looked at Shelly. Shelly blinked at them.


    Lucian held her and walked upstairs slowly. Shelly held Lucian''s neck tighter unconsciously. "I''m fine. I''m much better now. Don''t make me worry about you anymore, okay?"


    Lucian nodded. He gently put her on the bed in the bedroom. Lucian was about to go out. Shelly grabbed his wrist and looked at him pitifully, "Lucian, can you accompany me for a while?" Lucian felt that Shelly was in such a bad condition, so he couldn''t refuse anymore. After all, it was because of him that Shelly became like this.


    "Well, I don''t have much work to do tomorrow. If you have any place to go, I can go with you." Lucian put Shelly''s hand into the quilt and covered it. He whispered to her.


    After hearing this, Shelly''s expression was much better than before, with an undisguised smile on her face. She held Lucian''s hand and asked uncertainly, "Really? Are you really going to accompany me tomorrow?"


    Lucian nodded. "Have a good rest and think about where to go tomorrow. Don''t forget to drink the soup that Hannah brings to you later. Call me if you need anything. I''m leaving now."


    "Ok," Shelly whispered. Then she let go of Lucian''s hand. She watched him go downstairs. Looking at the back of Lucian, Shelly couldn''t help smiling.


    Lucian went downstairs and told the servants to take good care of Shelly. He hoped that their care could ease his guilt.


    Lucian drove to the company. There were cars coming and going and pedestrians in a hurry on the road. In this world, the living people were the most pathetic.


    He sorted out the documents one by one and read them one by one. And he called the secretary over.


    "Mr. Lu, what can I do for you?"


    While reading the materials, Lucian said to him, "Nothing. I need to go out for a day tomorrow. If anything happens, remember to call me. If it doesn''t matter, you can handle it by yourself."


    "Okay, Mr. Lu. If there''s nothing else, I''ll go out first." The secretary pushed the door open and went out. Lucian rubbed between his eyebrows. He felt unprecedentedly tired.


    As for Megan, she was very busy with the design plan of the bidding project. She wrote several design plans, but they were all rejected by herself. There was a lot of her efforts in the trash can at her feet. The scattered pieces on the ground were all negative design plans.


    In the yellow light, Megan denied herself again and threw another plan on the ground. She scratched her head and continued to modify her plan.


    Megan felt unprecedented despair in her life. It was the most important thing she had done in two decades. If the project plan was not approved this time, she really did not know what to do. She was so stubborn to prove her ability to Lucian. She could not give up at the last gasp.


    After Lucian left the room, Shelly smiled. Shelly lifted the quilt away. One could tell that she wasn''t weak at all. Her plan worked and she was very happy. She opened the wardrobe and looked at so many clothes. She had no idea what to do. Tomorrow, Lucian would be with her. She wanted to wear beautiful clothes s


    o that Lucian would have a different impression of her. She really want to leave a deep impression on Lucian.


    Shelly tried her sapphire blue dress for a while, then her own tracksuit for a while. However, she couldn''t out which one was better for a date. After thinking about it for a while, she felt that all the clothes couldn''t set off her beauty.


    ''Where are we going tomorrow? Let Lucian go shopping with me? It is not good to go shopping frequently. How about having dinner with Lucian? Then we can''t just eat all day, can we?''


    Shelly thought to herself. At this time, Shelly was just like a little girl next door. The man she liked said yes to her date invitation. Her heart fluttered, not knowing what to do.


    Shelly tried all her clothes on and finally found a suit that satisfied her. She looked in the mirror with a smile on her face.


    She packed up her clothes and went downstairs to tell Hannah that she could bring the soup upstairs. Although she was fine, she had to finish the show. It was not easy for her to get Lucian''s notice. She couldn''t miss this good opportunity. And Hannah also knew that.


    At dusk, the sky gradually dimmed. As the sun set, the clouds made the sky more beautiful. The fiery red clouds hung in the sky, and the whole sky was as romantic as an idol drama. However, this kind of romance didn''t belong to Lucian. Lucian was a little tired right now.


    Lucian rubbed his neck and looked down at his watch. It was six o ''clock in the afternoon right now. He looked at the sky outside. Usually he didn''t go home until one or two o''clock in the morning. But today, because of the faint of Shelly, Lucian felt guilty. He wanted to go home early. He wanted to see how that girl was doing.


    Lucian sorted out the documents on the desk and called his secretary to prepare a car to wait for him outside. He made a phone call to the housekeeper too. He told the housekeeper that he would go back to have dinner tonight.


    The housekeeper was surprised for a moment. Lucian seldom had dinner at home. Even when Megan was at home before, he seldom came back so early. The housekeeper thought that Shelly must be special to Lucian. She must treat Shelly well in the future.


    The housekeeper went upstairs and put the soup on the bedside table of Shelly, telling her to drink it quickly and that Lucian would go home for dinner later. Shelly happily picked up the bowl and drank up the soup. Then she got out of bed. She went to the first floor and waited for Lucian.


    "Didn''t I tell you to rest in bed? Why are you still sitting downstairs?" Seeing Shelly sitting in the living room, Lucian frowned.


    Shelly stood up and handed the coat and briefcase that Lucian had taken off to the housekeeper. "I just want to wait for you downstairs."


    Lucian felt much guiltier to Shelly in his heart. He just asked, "Have you decided where to go tomorrow?" Shelly said, "Let''s go shopping. You never go shopping with me." Lucian nodded.


    Megan was very busy. After several nights'' hard work, she finally worked out the best plan that she thought in her heart. She picked up her phone and found it was two o''clock in the morning. There were several missed calls and messages in the phone. When she opened her phone, she found that they were all from Eric.


    "Mommy, when will you come back to accompany Eric?"


    "Mommy, why didn''t you answer my phone?"


    "Mommy, I want you to go to the amusement park with me."


    Megan put down her phone and thought for a while. She had been busy with her work recently, and indeed neglected the care of Eric. She hadn''t seen Eric for several days. In Megan''s eyes, she owed Eric too much. Because of the matter between Lucian and her. Eric didn''t get along well with Lucian. And now she ignored him because of her busy work. Megan felt uncomfortable.


    On the second day morning, Megan sorted out the revised project plan. Then she took her bag and drove to look for Eric. Most of the problems had been solved, so she should spare some time to accompany Eric.


    Megan''s car hadn''t stopped yet. "Mommy, mommy, you''re finally here," Eric said. As soon as she got out of the car, she saw a small figure rushing towards her and hugging her.


    Megan was powerful and invincible in the eyes of outsiders. But only she knew that the last softness part in her heart was this little boy, Eric.


    Megan picked up Eric. "I have been busy with my work recently, so I didn''t have time to see Eric. Is Eric angry with mommy?"


    "Yes, I''m a little angry. But if mommy can play with Eric in the amusement park, Eric can consider not to be angry!" After hearing this, Megan smiled and rubbed his nose. What a naughty boy. Megan nodded and said, "Okay. I''ll go with you."

 Chapter 30 Happiness

    Hearing this, Eric was as happy as a little monkey who had got what he liked to eat. Then he broke away from Megan''s arms and went back to his room to pack up. Megan looked at the back of Eric running into the room. As long as Eric was there, no matter what happened, Megan had the motivation to hold on.


    About fifteen minutes later, Eric pack up his things and came out. "Mommy, Mommy, let''s go!" Eric couldn''t wait anymore.


    Megan smiled and touched his head. Then she picked him up into the car and drove themselves to the amusement park.


    On the way to the amusement park, Eric kept talking about the scene after he went there excitedly. It seemed that even the sun was smiling at them.


    If only Lucian could go out together with the two of them.


    It had been a long, long time since they went out together.


    It was so long that Megan almost forgot it.


    At the time, Eric was only a few months old. Eric always like crying at that time. He didn''t feel hungry, nor did he have to change the diaper, nor did he have a fever. He just like to cry. Lucian became impatient about it. He took Megan''s hand and said, ''This little guy must feel bored at home. Why don''t we take him out for a walk?''


    Megan also thought so. Since Eric was born, she had never taken him out for fun because she was afraid that he might catch a cold. Lucian started the car. He rolled down the window a little and the breeze blew his face. The little guy laughed unexpectedly. Lucian and Megan were also very happy. The two looked at each other sweetly.


    ''Why do you think of something you shouldn''t? Megan!'' Megan thought in her heart and glanced at Eric. When the two words "Amusement Park" appeared in front of them, Eric could no longer sit still and shouted excitedly. Megan touched his head and said, "Sit well. Mommy will park the car right away and play with Eric. Be a good boy, baby." Eric was very obedient.


    As soon as they got out of the car, Eric excitedly ran to the amusement park with Megan. "Mommy, I want to play this, this, and that!" Eric waved his hand excitedly! Pointing at the three recreation facilities on the opposite side, he said to Megan.


    "Okay, let''s play them one by one, okay?" She hadn''t seen Eric so happy like today for a long time.


    Eric suggested to play the roller coaster. Looking at the roller coaster, Megan still had a lingering fear. She said to Eric, "How about we change another facility to play?" Perhaps Eric inherited his father''s style and was born to like challenges. He was determined to play the roller coaster. Megan had no choice but to play with him after being pestered by him.


    The roller coaster moved upward step by step. When it reached the peak, it rushed down quickly. The excitement and pleasure made Megan cry out loudly. At that time, she felt that all her troubles were thrown out with the roller coaster.


    As promised, Lucian gave up the work of the second day and accompanied Shelly to various shopping malls. Shelly looked pure in casual clothes today. But it didn''t attract Lucian''s attention. Lucian promised Shelly to come out just because he felt sorry for her. Obviously, Shelly thought too much.


    Shelly took Lucian''s hand and strolled around. At last, they stopped at a western restaurant. "Lucian, let''s have lunch here, okay?" Shelly shook Lucian''s arm.


    Lucian frowned and agreed.


    After playing more than half of the facilities in the amusement park, Eric said breathlessly, "Mommy, I''m a little tired." Megan looked at him and felt a little funny. She smoothed Eric''s hair and looked at Eric lovingly. "Okay, I''ll take you to have a lunch, okay?" Eric nodded.


    Megan took Eric to a fast food restaurant. She knew that Eric liked eating fast food. Normally, Megan and Lucian always forbade Eric to eat fast food because it was not good for his health. She knew that Eric was so happy today. Then Megan decided to let him eat what he liked and have an entire good time today. She didn''t know how long it would take for her to accompany Eric like this before next time.


    She saw Eric gobbling down the food. Megan felt sad. She owed Eric too much. Because of her, Eric was always lack of accompany. For others, like Eric at this age, they enjoyed the happy childhood in the arms of their parents every day. Megan also wanted to give Eric this kind of life but she couldn''t. It made her feel guilty.


    At the next table, there was a family, father, mother and their child ordering a whole bucket and sat together, talking and laughing. It was in sharp contrast to the silence of Megan''s table.


    However, only when Megan became stronger could she give Eric a better life and protect Eric from harm. Eric was Megan''s most precious treasure in the world.


    After lunch, Shelly walked out of the restaurant with a smile on her face and with her arm in Lucian''s arm. She was very happy.


    "Lucian, you have not been with me like this for a long time. In our future time, I wish you could accompany me like this. In my opinion, it is enough for me to have you by my side."


    Looking at the sweet smile on Shelly''s face, Lucian suddenly felt a little guilty and didn''t


    know what to say for a moment.


    Lucian''s phone rang in his pocket suddenly.


    "Okay, I see." Lucian''s expression became serious at this moment. He hung up the phone and turned to Shelly, "There are some things in the company that need me to deal with. Let''s go. I''ll drive you home first."


    The smile on Shelly''s face gradually disappeared, "What''s more important than me in the company? It''s not easy for you to accompany me once."


    "Listen to me. I''ll go back to accompany you after work." Then he drove Shelly home.


    Megan and Eric also finished their meal and took a rest. Then they began their trip to the amusement park in the afternoon.


    "Mommy, let''s play the rest of the facilities in the park this afternoon. It''s not easy for you to accompany Eric once." Eric looked at Megan expectantly.


    Megan hesitated. After the whole morning, she had already felt a little tired.


    "Mommy, please, please. Can you accompany Eric for one time?"


    Megan couldn''t resist the entanglement of Eric, so she decided to accompany him once.


    After playing for the whole afternoon, they finally played all the facilities in the amusement park, and Eric finally got satisfied.


    Eric was very excited the whole day. When Megan looked at Eric who hadn''t laughed so happily for a long time, Megan was also happy. Perhaps she hadn''t played such exciting facilities for a long time, and she was busy with the project these days, so her body was really exhausted right now.


    "Eric, did you have a good time today?" Megan gently looked at the bright smile on Eric''s face beside her. In front of her son, Megan could only try to hide her pale and tired face after playing those exciting facilities.


    "Mommy, I''m very happy today. You know what? You haven''t taken me out for a long time. As long as mommy is with me, I will be happy no matter what I do," Eric smiled and took Megan''s hand.


    It was not until then that Megan realized that she was so important in her son''s heart. Recently, she had been busy with her work. She had put Eric alone at home and let the housekeeper look after him. She had been neglecting the care for him, and at the same time she even still couldn''t forget her hatred for Lucian and Shelly. For so many years, Megan had always felt sorry for her son, who had lost his father''s love since he was a child. But now, Megan realized that the most important thing in Eric''s heart was that his mother could be with him. She must take more time to accompany him in the future.


    "Eric, as long as you behave well, I will take you out often, okay?" Megan held her son''s hand and was about to go home.


    Megan''s eyes suddenly became moist. It was a little dark. Eric couldn''t see the tears in his mother''s eyes. Maybe one day when he grew up, he would understand how much his mother loved him.


    "Okay, mommy. Let''s make a deal. Don''t lie to me." With a smile on his face, Eric held his mother''s hand and said to her happily.


    Aron drove the car to the amusement park and saw Eric and Megan walking out of the gate of the amusement park.


    "Eric." Aron rolled down the window and shouted at Eric. He hadn''t seen such a happy Eric for a long time.


    "Uncle Aron!" Eric waved his hand at Aron with a brighter smile.


    "Come on, get in the car. Uncle Aron will treat you to dinner today. Are you happy?"


    Eric nodded excitedly. In Eric''s mind, Uncle Aron was his favorite person besides his mother, but no matter how much he liked him, he could only be Uncle Aron. However, for him, Lucian was still a special existence in his heart, which could not be replaced by Aron.


    "Uncle Aron, mommy and I played roller coaster, pirate ship, ferris wheel and many other games today. Mommy also bought me marshmallow and many delicious desserts." Eric kept talking all the way, trying to share all the happy things with Aron.


    However, Megan kept silent all the way. She only responded with a few words and just looked out of the window blankly.


    "Are you tired?" Aron whispered to Megan.


    Aron noticed that there was something wrong with Megan in an instant. He thought that maybe it was because she hadn''t gone out for a long time. She was too tired right now and she needed to have a rest, so she didn''t speak much.


    "I am fine, Aron. I''m not tired." Megan tried to put on a smile. She didn''t want Aron to worry about her at all. Besides, he had done enough for Eric and her. She had owed him too much unconsciously, so much that she didn''t know how to pay him back.


    Aron took Eric and Megan to a buffet restaurant. Megan looked at Eric with a smile and Eric was keeping eating all the time. Even if she was smiling, Aron was still worried about her. Because, just now in the car, Aron had already noticed that something was wrong with Megan.


    "Excuse me, this year is the 7th anniversary of our restaurant''s opening, so we have a 7th anniversary celebration recently. Every night the seventh and the seventy-seventh customer will be given a bottle of Moet and Chandon for free. You happen to be the seventy-seventh customer tonight" A waiter came over and put a bottle of champagne on their table. "Congratulations!"

 Chapter 31 Learn To Let It Go

    "Thank you." Megan was still in shock.


    "You three are such a happy family. The kid is so cute. Father and mother are handsome and beautiful. The baby will be very handsome when he grows up."


    "He is Uncle Aron, not my father!" Eric interrupted the waiter.


    "Sorry, I made a mistake." The waiter smiled awkwardly and left silently.


    Eric continued to eat with his head down. He didn''t care about what had just happened, but the atmosphere between Megan and Aron was awkward.


    "Megan..." Aron wanted to say something to ease the atmosphere, but he couldn''t say anything. He didn''t know what kind of relationship he was with her now. Was he her brother or friend? He wanted to be someone she could rely on, be the father of Eric. He wanted to take care of her and accompany her in this way, instead of being in such an ambiguous relationship now.


    Aron opened the bottle and poured it for Megan and himself.


    "Come on, Eric. Let''s celebrate that your mommy become lucky customer of this restaurant tonight." Aron picked up his glass.


    Eric also raised the juice in his hand. When the three people''s cups touched, in the eyes of others, they were really like a family.


    Megan really hoped that Eric and she could have a family like this. Megan could give Eric anything, but father''s love was something that Megan couldn''t give. She knew clearly how much Aron had done to this family. She saw everything he had done for her. He had accompanied her in the past two years. Without him, she woul


    he see?


    Megan went back home in Aron''s car. Aron held her tightly, but she didn''t resist. She looked like a woman who fell in love with the man holding her. How could she stay in the arms of another man like that? In the past, she would only run into his arms, but now? She stayed in another man''s arms so easily.


    There was a stuffy feeling in his chest. He still couldn''t let go of her, but she seemed to have forgotten him. Otherwise, how could she throw herself into the arms of another man and let him pull her upstairs.


    Was that child for Aron? Otherwise, how could they be so intimate like a family? When did they get together? In the years when she left? How could she forget him so easily? Was it true that only he was thinking about this relationship?


    There was a knock on the door, and Shelly''s voice interrupted Lucian''s thoughts.


    "What are you doing, Lucian? I''m coming in!" Shelly''s coquettish voice suddenly annoyed Lucian.


    "Lucian, why did you lock the door? What happened?" Outside the door, Shelly was confused. She had never seen such a Lucian before. She was really curious what happened to him.


    Lucian rubbed between his eyebrows and said to Shelly outside the door, "It doesn''t matter. I''m thinking about the matter about the design plan of Luna''s company. Don''t worry."


    Outside the door, Shelly didn''t give up. Her voice, which she thought attractive, was actually disgusting. "Lucian, open the door, or I''m worried about you. Could you please let me in?"

 Chapter 32 You Are Really Annoying

    Helpless, Lucian stood up and left the seat to open the door for Shelly. After opening the door, he forced a smile and said, "You see, I''m fine. It''s already late today. Go to bed!"


    Shelly said, "Lucian, you scared me to death. I called you outside the door for a long time, but you didn''t open the door. I thought you were in trouble."


    Lucian comforted Shelly, "I''m really fine. Don''t worry."


    The smell of cigarettes in the room stimulated Shelly. She looked around and saw the ashtray on the table. Her eyes were full of worry. "Lucian, why do you smoke so much?"


    Lucian said patiently, "It is okay. It''s just something about the Luna''s company. Don''t worry. I''ll be busy for a long time tonight. You can have a rest first!"


    Shelly still didn''t leave Lucian''s arms, "No, I want to be with you. You work so hard, how can I sleep?"


    Shelly''s insistence really annoyed Lucian. A trace of impatience flashed through his eyes, and suddenly an idea came to his mind. Did Megan treat Aron in the same way? Did she also try to please him in such a gentle way?


    Thinking of that kind of scene, which might have happened or be happening, Lucian felt that he couldn''t stand it. How could she treat others like that? He couldn''t even want to think about it.


    While Shelly was still unwilling to give up. All of a sudden, Lucian felt so annoyed that he blurted out to Shelly, "You are really annoying!" He stared at Shelly fiercely, picked up his clothes, turned around. He walk


    shared by someone, not by yourself. Eric has grown up. He needs a father. You believe that I will treat him as my own son and do what a father should do.


    Megan, I know that in your heart, I''m just your brother. So I''ll give you time to think about it. I''ll wait for you here until you make up your mind. Got it?"


    After a few words, they arrived at the door of Megan''s house. Aron knew that Megan''s time belonging to him was always short, but he had no reason to accompany her longer.


    He hoped that one day Megan could accept him, so that he could stand by her side fair and square and take care of her. He believed that day would come.


    Looking at Megan, Aron smiled gently again. "Megan, I''m not going in. Although I want to take care of you, I know that you need time to digest what I said just now. Ask the servant to cook a bowl of hangover soup for you. I''m leaving now!"


    Megan nodded, "Okay. Aron, take care of yourself on the way!"


    After entering the room, Megan asked the servant to make a bowl of hangover soup. When everything was ready and she lay on the bed, her heart ached with mixed feelings like the tide.


    In one scene, Lucian said to her, "Megan, what will happen to our baby? Look like you? Or me? How about we have two children? One is a son and the other is a daughter. The boy resembles you and the girl resembles me."


    Another scene suddenly came, Lucian took out the divorce agreement and said coldly, "Sign it. I don''t love you anymore."

 Chapter 33 A Flood Of Memories

    What Aron just said came to Megan''s ears again suddenly. "Megan, I want to take care of you. You shouldn''t be wronged like this."


    "Megan, Eric has grown up. He needs a father."


    Under the light, her beautiful face was flushed by tears. Megan suddenly felt that she was so tired! Why was she so tired? She didn''t want to be so tired. Where was Lucian right now? He had said that he would take care of her all his life before. He was a liar. He was a liar!


    Looking at the bright light from Megan''s house, Lucian wanted to walk into her house and see how she was doing?


    He also wanted to send her a text message and call her. He was repressing himself, because he knew that he couldn''t do it now, and he had no right to do so.


    He didn''t want to leave even until the lights in Megan''s house went out, but he felt much better in his heart.


    He couldn''t explain it clearly. He laughed at himself. What was he doing right now?


    ''Maybe it is a night of indulgence.'' He could feel better when he thought in this way in his heart. So he decided to allow himself to do what he wanted for tonight.


    The smoke might blind his eyes and his heart for the time being. However, a gust of wind would finally blow everything away.


    It was a sleepless night for Lucian. He stayed at Megan''s house downstairs for the whole night. There were only cigarette butts and endless darkness accompanying him.


    Megan didn''t fall asleep this night too. The night was like a big cage, devouring her. She was floating in the endless darkness.


    It was a long night. Megan tossed and tu


    work. The long night was finally over.


    When Lucian shook off the rest cigarette ash through the window, he saw Megan walking towards the gate.


    Obviously, Megan also saw him. Their eyes met each other. The two were stunned. At this moment, they didn''t know what to say.


    This was the first time that the two of them looked at each other so formally since they parted. This time, there was no any external factors.


    Lucian rolled up the window and put on his coat. He opened the door and got out.


    No matter what happened, at least in front of her, he was still the invincible Lucian.


    Lucian closed the door and looked at Megan indifferently.


    Megan looked much thinner in her work clothes than before. It seemed that she had put a lot of effort into that project plan.


    Megan didn''t know he would get out of the car. So she didn''t have time to react. She just stared at him defenseless.


    Lucian put his hands in his pockets. Megan saw the tiredness in Lucian''s eyes. Megan thought, ''Did Lucian smoke the whole night in the car just to wait for me?'' But at the next second she was amused by her thought.


    How could the dignified Mr. Lucian do such a condescending thing?


    Indeed, Lucian had been waiting for Megan outside Megan''s house the whole night. He watched the other man leave. Thinking of what had happened, he could not help but wonder if there weren''t so many things going on, Megan wouldn''t be in others'' arms. Should he still be the man holding Megan now? Lucian could get whatever he wanted in his life. However, Megan was an exception.

 Chapter 34 Love Is Like A Tide

    It was a long and cold night. In the car, Lucian smoked one cigarette after another. The smoke he exhaled from his mouth made his eyes sting. Tears welled up in his eyes. A man would not easily shed tears. But the scene Lucian saw really made him feel the pain in his heart.


    Aron and Megan grew up together. Lucian heard and remembered clearly every word about Aron''s sincere love confession to Megan. If... Megan really said yes. He didn''t know what to do. He couldn''t imagine what he would have done if Megan had said yes to Aron.


    Fortunately, Megan didn''t say yes to him. He always thought that he didn''t love Megan. However, he could lie to everyone. He couldn''t lie to his heart.


    Lucian''s heart was tangled and did not want to give up. Now Megan and he were not a couple anymore. They couldn''t be as intimate as before.


    One step forward for him was hell, and one step backward for him was hell too. He didn''t know how to initiate the conversation with Megan. What he wanted to say was stuck in his throat like a fish bone. It hurt him badly.


    Two people who loved each other used their own thorns and stabbed into each other''s body. They thought that in this way, they would not feel pain themselves. However, they didn''t know that their actions were mutual. The two of them could feel the great pain they had brought to each other.


    Now Lucian and Megan became rivals, and the two intimate people became enemies. Whoever won or lost, he or she would gain or lose money for the company whe


    d be looking forward to hearing him ask her such a question, but now she really didn''t want to hear him say this. The two of them had ended, and she didn''t want to make contact with him anymore, and she didn''t want to talk about those things that made both of them sad.


    "I''m fine." Megan lowered her head.


    The red light was on and Lucian stopped the car.


    In fact, she didn''t live a good life. She didn''t know what kind of life she was living. She always wanted to make herself stronger so that she could protect her little boy. But unconsciously, she had already ignored the feeling of Eric. What''s more, she had unwittingly hurt Aron, who had been paying so much for her. She had really been very tired over the years, and was not happy at all.


    Lucian''s throat moved. He asked, "How about Aron?"


    When Lucian asked this question, there was unspeakable sadness in his heart. It was Aron who had been with her for so long, and he had taken good care of her. He knew all these, but he still wanted to hear it from Megan herself.


    "He is good to me." Megan pretended to be happy and looked at Lucian.


    Lucian also turned his head to look at her. Her eyes were still as bright and clear as before, and her face was full of happiness and satisfaction. But why? They used to love each other so much. He didn''t believe that the pain and disappointment that brought him was the Megan he once loved. Why could she still be so happy after she brought these feeling to him? Were those promises fake?

 Chapter 35 Everything Has Changed

    "Mr. Lu, the light is green. You can go now." It was not until Megan reminded him that he realized the light turned green.


    Megan thought that she was not the innocent and kind-hearted girl who didn''t know anything. She also knew how to hate. She wanted to let them know how Lucian and Shelly treated her. She wanted them to experience the feeling of despair and helplessness. She wanted them to understand how painful she had been in the past few years.


    Megan was no longer the person she used to be. She was no longer the happy girl she used to be. She could no longer bear the pain in her heart. She would never forgive the person who had hurt her again. Now she was laughing at herself. The past was the past, and she could never go back.


    Megan got out of the car and looked down at Lucian when she closed the door.


    "Thank you for sending me here today." Then she turned around and left.


    Looking at her back, Lucian wondered if she would turn around to take a look at him. But she didn''t turn around. Lucian had to turn the steering wheel and leave.


    Shelly had been waiting for Lucian at home the whole night, but he didn''t come back. She was worried and angry. She didn''t know what she had done to make him so angry. In the past two days, he didn''t pay much attention to her. Did he have another woman? If that was the case, she had to figure out a way to keep Lucian by her side. Sh


    e face-to-face confrontation between the two groups. With the idea of time is money, Megan made full use of every day. Because she worked late, a faint bruise appeared under her beautiful eyes.


    Aron felt sorry for her but he didn''t know much about skin care products. For the first time, he gave Megan an eye cream and an eye mask.


    Looking at the exquisite gift boxes and expensive brands on the table, Megan was a little stunned. "Did you give them to me?" Megan asked in surprise.


    "Of course, or who else should I give it to? Eric?" Aron burst into laughter. Looking at Megan''s little face with a surprised look, he really wanted to pinch it.


    Megan blushed slightly. "It''s too expensive. I can''t accept it. And why did you give me eye cream? "


    Aron wanted to find a mirror on her desk and let her look in it by herself, but he didn''t find a mirror after looking around. It turned out that this girl was so busy with this project that she didn''t live like a girl any more.


    He turned around and borrowed a mirror from another girl. Megan was confused. Aron handed the mirror to Megan and said, "look at yourself."


    Megan took the mirror suspiciously and looked carefully. There was a bruise under her originally energetic eyes. It turned out to be the dark circles under her eyes. She thought so. Then she felt that Aron was so considerate that he could notice such a small detail.

 Chapter 36 Fainting

    Megan turned around and looked at the exquisite gift box on the table. This brand was not cheap. How could he know these? "How do you know cosmetics brand? It seems to be the best eye care product in the market! "


    Seeing that Megan couldn''t help asking, Aron was also confused. In fact, he didn''t know cosmetics. He just inquired in private and searched online, and finally confirmed this brand. It turned out that it was such a coincidence. He didn''t waste his time.


    "That''s good. Keep using it. Look at you, you are working so hard. You almost eat this project up." Aron smiled again with his eyes crooked.


    Megan nodded and Aron said, "you can continue to work, but don''t be too tired. Have a rest when you have time. Don''t stare at the screen all day long. If you keep writing and drawing with a pen, you will become dumb."


    Aron turned around and left. Megan carefully put away the gift box and started the next round of work without stopping.


    It was getting dark. The sunshine in the afternoon had cast a short shadow. As it got late, the shadows of the pedestrians were pulled long. The colleagues in the office got off work one after another, but Megan didn''t seem to want to leave. After greeting everyone, she still buried herself in the documents.


    After a whole day''s thinking, her mind began to slow down. Megan thought that after she finished these two items, she would go to get a cup of coffee to wake up and con


    . Last night, I have asked my secretary to accompany Eric at home, and I will pick him up later. Don''t worry too much. Lie down and take good care of yourself."


    Hearing this, Megan breathed a sigh of relief. The doctor came in and asked Aron to buy her some breakfast, put a drip on her and let her rest for a day. Aron nodded and thanked the doctor before he left.


    ¡ª¡ª


    In the Lu Group


    "What!? Megan fainted! " Lucian thumped the table heavily and repeatedly asked if the secretary in front of him took it seriously.


    The secretary trembled with fear. Then she said to Lucian again, "it''s true. Megan did faint last night. Aron sent her to the hospital last night."


    The scene that the thin figure fell on the ground flashed through Lucian''s mind, and his heart ached. It was easy for him to think that it was Aron who accompanied her. Suddenly, he was burning with anger. "Tell me, which hospital is she in!"


    The secretary thought about it for a while, and after several times of confirmation, she said, "she was in the Sea Star hospital. She was sent to the emergency room last night, but then it seemed that there was no problem and she was transferred to the general ward."


    Lucian breathed a long sigh of relief. Fortunately, this woman was fine, or he would definitely blame himself to death! If he had known that she would work so hard, he would never have given her any chance to compete! ''what a silly woman!''.

 Chapter 37 Dare Not To Meet

    "Take me to the Sea Star hospital now. Don''t tell anyone about it. Go with me now and put aside your work." Lucian put on his coat and said to the secretary.


    The secretary nodded and they went downstairs together. Today was the day for her to hand in the final plan of the planning project. She was supposed to be very busy, but it was all because of this woman. She couldn''t hand in the project and had to postpone it.


    While thinking, the secretary got in the car and drove to the Sea Star hospital in a hurry.


    On the way, Lucian was at a loss. He didn''t know how to enter the ward to visit her. Now he was her ex-husband, a competitor of her group, and the most fundamental reason why she fainted. In fact, he didn''t dare to see her.


    Moreover, he would definitely meet Aron in the hospital. He was not afraid of talking or fighting. But as long as he thought of that night when Megan was sent home by Aron, he felt that he was not as good as Aron. Was it because he was far worse than before that made Megan hate him so much?


    No, it was him who was so rude to her after they got married. After knowing the truth, Lucian showed his ugliest face in his life and treated Megan in that way. It was Lucian who was shameless. No one else could be to blame.


    The car arrived at the Sea Star hospital. It was the first time for him to realize that time passed so fast when he was in a daze. It


    n''s past had been so intriguing. In fact, after so long, he couldn''t let go of that woman, but he had never let softened himself a little.


    Standing outside the ward, listening to the loud noise and laughter in the room, Lucian thought of Aron''s sneer. Lucian sighed that he couldn''t get along well with Megan as Aron could. This was something he never dared to imagine.


    In the morning, the city was busy. The passers-by were hurrying to their positions. As soon as Dick put on the white coat, his mobile phone vibrated. He took out his mobile phone and saw a message from Shelly.


    "Doctor Dick, come out with me tonight. I have something to tell you and also want to ask about the operation plan by the way." There was a smile emoji. Dick guessed that it might be because of the cold attitude of Lucian that made she thought of him.


    While Dick was happy for his plan, he couldn''t help but sigh again. Dick didn''t expect that after he had a plastic surgery, he was still her backup. In fact, he felt that he was also a poor person, and these pitiful things were caused by Shelly.


    "It''s working time now. Call me after work. Be sure to wait for me."


    Soon, he received a smiling face from Shelly. Dick smiled with self-mockery and put away his phone. He didn''t expect that it was this woman''s invitation that started his work today. He had to seize this opportunity and make her regret.

 Chapter 38 What Else Do You Dare Not

    Aron bought Megan''s favorite bun and pumpkin porridge, as well as a large bag of food. When he arrived at the hospital, he found that Lucian had left, so he shrugged his shoulders and entered the ward. Seeing that Aron came in, Eric quickly got out of bed, threw himself into his arms and happily hugged him.


    Megan also smiled when she saw Eric''s reaction. Aron walked to her bed with her favorite food, considerately tore the package paper for her and handed it to her. "Well, eat it, young adult."


    Megan smiled, took the bun and began to eat. The two didn''t notice that Eric''s cheeks were getting bigger and bigger. "Uncle Aron, why don''t you give me one!"


    Looking back at Eric who was exasperated, Aron reached out his hand and pinched his face, "Eric, good boy. Mommy is still young, but you are an adult. Let''s give it to Mommy first, okay?"


    Eric tilted his head and thought for a while. He nodded suddenly, "OK! I have to take care of mommy! Uncle Aron, you have to take care of mommy in the future! I will supervise you, and you should also supervise me!"


    Hearing Eric''s childish voice and his righteous words, Megan laughed even more happily. Aron turned around and winked at Megan. At that moment, time was quiet and good, and Megan suddenly felt a little unreal. How much did this big brother next


    of wine, ignoring Shelly''s gaze, and continued, "If I were her boyfriend, I would definitely cherish such a good girl very much. How could I make her sad for me?"


    Shelly suddenly threw herself into his arms sadly, "You are a good man. It would be nice if the order of people appearing could be changed."


    Dick comforted her. After Shelly felt his comfort, she held him even tighter. But what Shelly didn''t see was that he showed an expression of extreme disgust for her, which she had never seen before.


    Dick let Shelly continue to drink and get her drunk while calculating the next plan. He saw that the woman in his arms was in a daze and seemed to fall asleep. He took her out of the bar and to a nearby hotel.


    Shelly was in a daze, with only the last trace of sanity. She was taken to the hotel room. Although she felt it, under the influence of alcohol, she regarded the current man as Lucian.


    She was thrown on the bed and felt dizzy. The alcohol made her feel hot. Seeing her like this, Dick felt disgusted, but this disgust made him want to take a revenge on her.


    In Shelly''s world, it was Lucian who finally agreed to touch her after such a long time. She wanted to try her best to please Lucian and make him be good to her forever.


    Dick snorted and said slightly, "Is this what you want?"

 Chapter 39 The Taste Of Revenge

    Shelly wanted to hold Dick, but Dick grabbed her hands with one hand and lifted her hands over her head, leaving her no room to move...


    Looking at the sleeping girl, Dick recalled the past of the two of them.


    People tended to make blind and disorderly conjectures at night, so they never made any decisions at night. He also understood this, but when he looked at Shelly''s face, he couldn''t help but think of their past, and how humble he had been for Shelly.


    He fell in love with Shelly, gave his best to her, and was willing to be her backup. He was willing to be taken advantage of by her and then abandoned by her ruthlessly. Now he thought about how stupid he was at that time. If Megan hadn''t persuaded him, he might have racked his brains and never come up with such a method to revenge on her all his life.


    "You''re beautiful, but you''re vicious. You''re good at acting and good at playing tricks. But you''re defeated by your own cleverness." Dick reached out his hand and gently stroked her face, "How much I loved you in the past, and how much I hate you now."


    Dick took out his phone and took many photos of the sleeping Shelly. He also took many photos of the two of them lyi


    another man. But this time she was so calm. She didn''t cry or shout, nor did she scold Dick for treating her like this.


    Hearing Dick calling her name behind her, Shelly quickened her pace, trying to escape from this place as soon as possible, but she found that her legs were not obedient at all. The more she wanted to run, the more tired and feeble her legs were.


    Shelly took a taxi home.


    Dick looked at Shelly who got on the car by the window and smiled meaningfully.


    Shelly would be ruined by him sooner or later. He walked perfectly at every step. Dick lit a cigarette and looked at the big white bed that he had slept the whole night with Shelly yesterday. Let Shelly enjoy the happy life in the last few days. He would definitely let her regret that what she had done to him before and he would do anything to ruin all the things she wanted.


    On the way, Shelly held her bag tightly. Dick was still of great use to her. Anyway, she would be Lucian''s wife sooner or later. What she needed to do right now was that don''t think too much. Her plan was about to succeed. When she was pregnant with Lucian''s child, he would have to marry her, and Dick would be of no value to her.

 Chapter 40 Feeling Guilty

    The phone in Shelly''s bag rang for a while. She wondered if it was from Lucian.


    She hurriedly opened her bag and took out her phone. When she saw that it was a call from Dick, she was a little disappointed, but she didn''t answer or hang up. No matter how the phone rang, she didn''t dare to answer it, and at the same time she didn''t want to answer it either. She knew her physical problem and she wouldn''t be pregnant, so she didn''t worry that Dick would get any evidence to threaten her. And before long, she would let Dick never be able to say it out.


    The phone rang again and again, and the driver in front of her couldn''t stand it anymore. He looked at Shelly through the rearview mirror and decided to ask about the situation.


    "Hey, what happened? Did you quarrel with your boyfriend?" The driver asked with concern.


    Shelly didn''t answer him, and she didn''t know how to answer.


    "Well, it''s normal for young couples to quarrel. You two can talk about it peacefully."


    Shelly turned her head and looked out of the window. In Lucian''s mind, her existence was getting more and more unimportant. After last night, she became less and less confident in herself. The feeling of snatching the person she wanted from Megan was almost gone.


    ''Forget it. Dick is nothing. As long as he doesn''t tell anyone and she doesn''t tell anyone either, no one will know about what had happened last night. I will work hard to make Lucian s


    as particularly afraid. The first person I thought of was you, but you were not by my side. I was really scared. Thanks to one of my friends, I slept at her home last night." It seemed that the more Shelly said, the more aggrieved she felt.


    Lucian felt a little guilty in his heart. He did not know that the reason why she disappeared yesterday was that she had encountered such a thing. He didn''t even care much about her disappearance.


    "It''s really my fault these two days. I shouldn''t always think about work and ignore your feelings," Lucian said worriedly.


    When he heard that Shelly went out because of him and she almost got hurt, he felt much guiltier. He was not at her side when she needed him the most and let her suffer such kind of grievance. He was not qualified to be a man. He had been thinking about Megan every day these two days. Why didn''t he take a good look at Shelly beside him?


    "Lucian, it''s all my fault. I shouldn''t have been mad at you and ran out of home alone. I am sorry. I made you worry about me. I should have been more considerate of your feelings. I know you work so hard, and I shouldn''t be still angry with you." Shelly lowered her head and didn''t dare to look up at Lucian.


    She didn''t blame him for being so cold to her in the past few days. She didn''t blame him for not calling her when she suddenly disappeared from home. She didn''t blame him for ignoring her feelings all the time.

 Chapter 41 Sorry

    "It''s not your fault. You have done too much for me. I won''t let you suffer such grievances in the future. Believe me, Shelly."


    When Lucian said this, there was unspeakable joy in Shelly''s heart. If Lucian knew that every word she said was a lie to him, and if he knew that just last night she slept with another man, he would definitely not say that.


    "Lucian, you haven''t been with me for a long time. Did I do something wrong? You are very busy every day. I really hope that we two can still go shopping together and do a lot of things together as before." When Shelly said this, tears fell down along with her.


    Shelly didn''t feel guilty for Lucian at all. She didn''t know that love could not be obtained by force or deception. Such a smart person was so stupid in love. She thought she would be satisfied if she pretended to be pitiful and won Lucian''s love and care for her.


    "You have done a good job. It''s my fault. I will spare some time to accompany you in the future, Shelly." Lucian wiped her tears and felt sorry for her.


    "I really love you, Lucian." Shelly hugged the man in front of her and gently leaned her head against his warm chest.


    "Shelly, I''m sorry to make you suffer these days." Lucian gently stroked her soft hair.


    Lucian found that he could only say something like this. Anyway, he felt too guilty for her. It was time for him to see the true colors of the people around him. He couldn''t indulge hi


    w voice and walked to the living room.


    "Miss Lin, the person in charge of the Qiu Group?"


    "Yes, it''s Megan Lin." When he spoke out the name, he hesitated for a while and did not say it easily.


    On the other side of the phone, Luna didn''t notice Lucian''s hesitation when he mentioned about Megan.


    "What? Is Megan sick?"


    Luna said in a surprised tone and she didn''t expect that Megan was ill.


    "Yes, you are right. Megan worked too hard before, and she was exhausted. She is still in the hospital recently, so I''m sorry that we haven''t given you the design plan yet."


    Aron said in a sorry tone.


    He knew that the reason why Megan worked so hard was for his company. But if it went on like this, she would be exhausted and sick. In the end, she would delay more progress of work because of her health condition. Wouldn''t it be sadder for Megan to know the delay of the progress of work?


    Why did she have to work so hard?


    She didn''t have to care so much about the Qiu Group. After all, it was his company not hers.


    She made herself so tired just to help him.


    Thinking of this, Aron felt that Megan seemed to want to draw a clear line between him and her.


    But Aron didn''t say these words to Luna. On the other side of the phone, Luna was silent for a few seconds.


    "Mr. Aron, which hospital is Megan in? I want to visit her later."


    Aron was stunned by Luna''s words, as if he didn''t expect her to say so.

 Chapter 42 Give You A Chance

    "But Coco Group must have a lot of things to do, right?"


    Hearing this, Luna smiled slightly and said, "It doesn''t matter. I have finished most of my work. Besides, Miss Megan is my friend."


    Aron kept silent for a while and then told Luna the location of .Megan


    "Okay, I''ll be there after work."


    In fact, it was not a lie that Luna said Megan was her friend, because she really liked Megan and her character. Therefore, she really treated her as her good friend.


    However, Megan had always seemed to be in good health, so she couldn''t imagine what Megan would look like when she fell ill.


    Anyway, she still took Megan as her friend, so Luna was worried about her in her heart.


    She promised Aron that she would see Megan. She would never break her words.


    Anyway, it was not long before she got off work. Luna quickly finished her work and then clocked out.


    Thinking of the hospital where Megan was mentioned by Aron, she drove straight there.


    After asking the nurse which ward Megan was in, she bought some fruits and went upstairs.


    Of course, after Aron called Luna, Aron didn''t tell Megan that Luna would come to see her.


    So when Luna opened the door, Megan was surprised to see her.


    "Luna, why are you here? Take a seat."


    Most of the time in the ward, Megan met Aron, so she was very happy to see Luna, although she was a little surprised.


    Luna put the fruit in her ha


    little helpless.


    Did Aron find that he was more and more like a parent?


    How could he treat her like a child? Why he talked to her in a tone of coaxing a child?


    Although she wanted to make fun of Aron''s tone, Megan knew that he did all this for her own good, so she had to nod.


    "I see. I''ll take my medicine now. You can go to buy some food first."


    As she spoke, she found that Aron didn''t move and kept staring at her. Only then did she find out that he didn''t believe her. He insisted on seeing her take the medicine.


    She nodded helplessly and took the pills and water from the table aside. In the glass was the warm water that Aron had already poured.


    After Megan saw what Aron had done for her, if Megan said she was not moved in her heart, even she herself would not believe it.


    But she knew that no matter how well Aron treated her, how gentle and tolerant he was to her, she would never be with him.


    Because she had already given her heart to Lucian.


    Even if Lucian didn''t want her heart anymore, she had no heart left to give others.


    Megan had no choice but to take the medicine silently. After Aron saw that Megan had taken the medicine, he went out to buy food with relief.


    Seeing Aron walking out of the ward, Megan was in a trance.


    Megan wonder in her heart that if she had met Aron instead of Lucian, would she be with Aron? Would they live a happy life now?

 Chapter 43 Why

    But Megan knew it was impossible for them to be together and there was no if in life. The first person she met was always Lucian.


    When she was the only one left in the ward, Megan began to have various fancies and conjectures.


    In fact, she didn''t think too many things. She just kept thinking about one question. Why did Lucian give this opportunity to them?


    According to the relationship between the Lu Group and the Coco Group, Lucian should seize this opportunity without hesitation.


    Or he could show off in front of her like a winner. But he was not like this. She heard from Luna that Lucian was willing to give their company a chance to compete with them fairly.


    But it was ridiculous. Megan had never thought that she would compete anything with Lucian before.


    Because in the past, she would think that as long as Lucian wanted something and she happened to have it, she would give it to him without hesitation, instead of competing with him like now.


    Even after Lucian and Shelly were together, she still wouldn''t think so.


    In her mind, if she had something that Lucian wanted, he would grab it mercilessly instead of competing with her fairly.


    In fact, Megan didn''t want to think about Lucian that way. But what she had experienced made her think so involuntarily.


    The last thing she would believe was that the reason why Lucian was willing to give them this opp


    ss Luna, your question is really strange. Maybe Miss Megan and I are close when we are friends. However, why it means that my lover must have something to do with her?"


    Luna shook her head with a smile and said, "No, Mr. Lucian. You must have misunderstood my meaning. I didn''t mean that. I just want to know that what your lover will think if she knows you are so concerned about a woman in the rival company?"


    Speaking of this, Lucian realized that Luna was teasing him because he took too much care of Megan.


    In fact, Lucian knew in his heart that he indeed cared about Megan too much recently, but he didn''t understand why he always thought of her recently and began to neglect Shelly gradually.


    Seeing that he didn''t reply, but seemed to be lost in thought, Luna couldn''t help asking, "Mr. Lucian, you haven''t answered my question yet."


    Looking back at the unwilling expression on Luna''s face, Lucian replied, "I''ve always cherished rivals the most. People outside know that the Lu Group is powerful and no one dare not compete with us. It''s not easy there was a company getting rid of these thoughts and competing fairly with us. Don''t you think it''s worth making friends with this kinds of person?"


    Luna looked at Lucian thoughtfully. She felt that what he had said was kind of reasonable. "Mr. Lucian, you are right. A courageous competitor like her should be cherished."

 Chapter 44 Face It

    Lucian nodded, "Yes, she is bold, capable and stubborn. It''s said that she came to the hospital because she worked too long on the project. I don''t want anyone killed because of a project."


    Looking at him quietly, Luna felt as if she had a deeper understanding of this CEO. He was not like those arrogant CEOs who looked down on others. In comparison, he was quite easy-going and talked a lot.


    "In fact, I really appreciate Miss Megan and I really hope to make friends with her. I came here today to talk with her about some ordinary things. I think she is a good person." Luna said looking at her toes.


    Lucian smiled. He knew that Megan had the ability to make friends with others. She could always get along well with others, and she was not afraid of setback and calm in big occasions. She was a leader.


    "Since we are going to be friends, I also hope that Mr. Lucian won''t let your lover notice or misunderstand the thing between Megan and you and won''t let your lover hurt Megan because you admires Megan''s working ability." Luna looked at him seriously and said seriously.


    Lucian also turned to look at Luna. He felt that Luna really appreciated Megan. "You appreciated Megan so much. Will you partial to her on the project? Compared with Megan, I''m more worried about the project."


    Luna smiled, "It turns out that Mr. Lucian is also worried about the project. I thought you didn''t care about this project. Although Mr. Lucian you agreed to compete fairly with that company before, in my eyes, what you said and done was more li


    es have slowly changed," Megan opened the computer data, "And it''s a big and sudden change, making it completely difficult to know what kind of design they will choose next."


    Lucian couldn''t help appreciate Megan. She was so careful that she would look through the design models of their company which was product in the past few years, while the staff of his company wouldn''t. He cleared his throat and said, "And then?"


    Megan continued, "Coco Group has its own features, and it will integrate contemporary fashion elements into it. It will also bid with major design companies outside. Then what are their core elements? Can you give me some advice?"


    The man in the ward couldn''t help laughing. "You mean you want to ask a person who is competing with you for the Coco Group''s design project about this question." Lucian was confused and wondered what Megan was thinking.


    Megan''s face flushed immediately. Lucian was still really good at making fun of others. "In fact, now I ask you about this is because I think that you are quite experience and you are really capable. I am just treating it as a learning. I am not asking you this question as a competitor, so there is no competition between us."


    Lucian laughed even louder, but he immediately realized that he was a little out of control, so he quickly stopped and said, "As time goes by, Coco Group does have a great change and difference in terms of preferences. For the core of their company, I suggest you look in their monthly magazine and maybe you can find something."

 Chapter 45 Unspeakable

    Megan seriously recorded every word he said on the laptop, and then looked at Lucian like an apprentice who was eager for knowledge. "One more question, which brand of coffee is better, bitter but good for awakening the mind."


    Lucian couldn''t help but frown. This woman was really capable of hurting herself. She drank so much coffee to awaken her mind, and she even asked which brand of coffee was better? She must be insane. How could she drink coffee casually? Could she drink so much? No wonder she fainted.


    Lucian felt speechless. Lucian wanted to say something but stopped on a second thought. He had planned to remind Megan not to drink too much coffee and not to work so hard. But he thought about his present identity and Aron, who was going to take her son to this ward soon, he swallowed all these words of concern.


    "I don''t know," Lucian returned to a serious state in a second. "You just need to work hard on the project. You don''t have to ask so much about other things. I have something else to do. I have to go now."


    After saying that, without waiting for Megan''s reply, Lucian left the ward without looking back. He couldn''t stay here any longer. He felt that he was about to lose his patience. He was afraid that if he stayed any longer, his concerned expression and words would lose control. He was tired about hiding his true feeling.


    Aron would be here soon. He had accompanied her for so long and he didn''t want her feel lonely. When he walked out of the ward, he stood at the door for a while to calm himself down


    but feel that god was unfair and he couldn''t believe in fate.


    Suddenly, he felt so tired that he just wanted to go home and have a rest. He turned around and drove to the Lu Family. Shelly went to the hospital to meet Dick for several days in a row.


    Every time they talked about her physical matters first and then chatted casually. Shelly would talk to Dick about how much Lucian cared about her and how much she loved him recently.


    One day, Shelly was about to go to the hospital again. She wanted to discuss the matter of the test-tube baby with Dick, and also wanted to mention what happened that night. Let bygones be bygones. She didn''t blame him. She didn''t say it several days ago, because she didn''t know how to say it. It was not easy for her to wait for Lucian to pay so much attention to her, she should take action as soon as possible. But when she went to the hospital, she found that Dick was not in the hospital.


    She went back home with some disappointment. Lucian should be still at work, so he didn''t come back. But she didn''t know that Lucian was accompanying Megan in the hospital at the moment. After thinking for a while, Shelly took out her phone and sent a message to Dick.


    "Doctor Dick, are you busy today? I went to the hospital just now, but I didn''t see you."


    Dick was a little surprised to see the message from Shelly, but on second thought, Shelly must be here to discuss with him about the test-tube baby, and she must be eager to succeed now. However, everything about Shelly was under his control.

 Chapter 46 Under Control

    "I have something to deal with today, so I left early. But it''s all settled. I''m free now. If it''s convenient for you, we can have a meal together tonight."


    Dick was sure that Shelly would agree. As he expected, he received a message from Shelly soon.


    "Okay, see you later."


    Dick looked at the photos in his hand. Shelly behaved coquettishly in bed that night. He didn''t know whether Lucian could still smile when he saw these photos, but at the same time he laughed at Shelly''s stupidity. She had thought that she would have a child with Lucian soon. For the sake of Lucian, she had become more and more brainless.


    After sending the message, Shelly immediately went to fix her makeup, picked up a few beautiful clothes, and went out happily with her bag. As soon as she got in the taxi and left, Lucian returned home from the hospital.


    When Lucian got home, he didn''t see Shelly. He asked Hannah.


    "Hannah, where is Shelly? Isn''t she at home?" Lucian asked nervously. He didn''t want the same thing to happen again.


    "Miss Yao came back once and went out again just now. It seems that she is very happy. Don''t you see her? She just left."


    Hearing Hannah''s words, Lucian was even angrier. He had felt indescribable pain in his heart since he came back from the hospital, and Shelly was often not at home these days, which made him even more irritable.


    "She doesn''t stay at home an


    enough of her tone. He really didn''t like Shelly to get close to him like this. The anger in his heart was so strong that he didn''t know how to extinguish it. Shelly didn''t dare to take the next step. Seeing that he was so angry, she could only temporarily leave the room.


    Lucian didn''t know why he was so angry. Was he angry that he didn''t say what he wanted to say to Megan? Or was he angry that Shelly came back so late? Maybe he was angry that he couldn''t breathe because of the complexity of work. He was getting more and more confused about himself.


    Shelly closed the door and went out. Standing at the door, she still couldn''t figure out why Lucian was so angry today. Was he too worried about her? If so, how could he drive her out?


    She thought about it for a while and still didn''t know what to do. A few days ago, she had tried her best to let Lucian see what she had done for him. It was not easy to make Lucian look at her more. But these two days, she felt that Lucian obviously didn''t care about her again. What should she do to make him focus all his attention on her? What should she do? How could she hold his heart?


    Just then, Hannah came over and saw Shelly who was worrying in front of Lucian''s door.


    "Miss Yao, what''s wrong? Why are you standing at the door?" Hannah could see that Shelly was confused, so she asked with concern, "Are Mr. Lu still angry with you?"

 Chapter 47 A New Start

    Hearing Hannah''s question, she decided to tell her what had happened. Because Hannah was old and knew more than her, she thought that Hannah might have some way to help her, so she pulled her to the living room.


    "I don''t know what to do. I don''t know what Lucian is busy with recently. In fact, I can''t see him except at home. What if he has another woman outside? Hannah, how do you think I can make him pay attention to me?"


    "Miss Yao, in men''s lives, after their careers, women are the next most important thing. No man can resist the temptation of women. Mr. Lu is not busy with work all day long recently as before. And you are at home. I think that he must have been lack of sexual life recently, so he is irritable."


    Shelly thought to herself that she was so naive and was counting on Hannah to help her. Through what Hannah had said, it seemed that she was not reliable at all. She knew that Lucian was not that kind of person and had no interest in that matter. It seemed that she had to rely on herself.


    She sighed.


    "Hannah, go ahead with your work. I''ll think about it myself."


    Anyway, Hannah''s method might work on other men, but it didn''t work on Lucian at all. She couldn''t think of any way, so she had to let this matter go for the time being. She need to have a rest first, so she turned on the TV, hoping to watch it to calm down. Besides, she was not in the mood to think about anything else now.


    There was a tragedy in the TV play where lovers were forced to be separated. These scenes were very


    s ready and well prepared.


    The discussion of the meeting was very fierce. It could be seen that everyone was very serious about this plan, especially Megan. Aron had never seen that her eyes was so firm before.


    Megan kept thinking about what Luna had said to her. She recalled it over and over again. Since Lucian wanted to give this opportunity of fair competition to her, she would seize it and defeat the Lu Group successfully.


    "Since the Coco Group can give us this opportunity, we must seize it. We will definitely work together to win this project," Aron said in the end.


    A ray of sunshine shone into the room through the French window. The alarm rang. Megan turned over and raised her hand to cover her eyes. She remained motionless, as if she had fallen asleep again. Then the alarm kept ringing. Megan rubbed her eyes.


    She sat up with her hands supporting against the bed. She lowered her head and had a complicated thought. What Lucian said when he came to the hospital a few days ago poked Megan''s heart. Megan laughed at herself sarcastically. ''What are you thinking about, Megan? You should focus on your work and make a good project to get the cooperation with the Coco Group.''


    Megan stood up, scratched her head and walked into the bathroom. She looked at herself in the mirror. Although she had a good rest in the hospital recently and looked much better, she was still a little haggard. She quickly washed her face and rinsed her mouth, put on a light makeup, and drove to work in a formal suit.

 Chapter 48 Miss (Part One)

    There was no traffic jam all the way. Megan arrived at the company in ten minutes. As soon as she sat in the office, Megan''s assistant came in, "Miss Lin, this is the meeting record of the design meeting last time. Please have a look." The assistant said as she handed the document to Megan.


    "Okay, put it here," Megan said.


    "Okay." Then the assistant turned around and walked out of the office.


    Megan carefully read the meeting records and began to prepare the design report of the Qiu Group. Megan focused on the documents in her hands and made notes with her hands on the other side. Megan sat in the office for the whole morning.


    There was a knock on the door. "Come in," Megan said softly.


    She didn''t stop her work until the one who knocked at the door stared to speak.


    "Megan, you are still working. You just came back from the hospital. Don''t w


    them the requirements, it did not mean that the standard of the design report would be reduced. And the Coco Group sent another e-mail. Aron handed the document to Megan. Megan picked up the document and frowned.


    Aron said, "Maybe the task is more difficult right now and you might need to pay more effort to it. I can understand that. However, remember. You must have a good rest and don''t get sick again. "


    "Okay, I know. I''ll be careful." Megan replied him absentmindedly. Then she stood up and went back to her office. Since the Coco Group had made such a request this time, it was no time for her to rest, so Megan was not going to relax herself this time.


    Megan had never been so serious before. For a moment, it seemed that she had returned to the time when she had seen Lucian focus on his work. But this time she was the Lucian who was working hard.

 Chapter 49 Miss (Part Two)

    As the night fell, Megan looked out of the window. The street was crowded with cars. Megan missed Eric, so she decided to go home to accompany the child.


    She drove back home. As soon as she entered the house, Lisa took a bag of food from Megan''s hand and said, "Megan, you buy so much food for Eric. He must be happy. You must be tired from work. Come in and have a good rest. "


    Seeing that Lisa wanted to say something but stopped on a second thought, Megan asked, "Lisa, what do you want to say? Just tell me directly. "


    Lisa said, "Megan, my daughter-in-law is going to have a baby in these two days. I want to go home and have a look. What do you think? "


    Megan said, "Okay, don''t worry. Take your time." Of course Megan agreed. And she treated Lisa as her mother, just like her real family.


    At this time, Eric pounced


    tment notice had been issued, there would definitely be interviews in a few days. She would take care of Eric alone for a few more days. After she found the nanny, the thing must be much easier and more relaxed than now.


    Megan finished her work. She looked at the clock on the wall and found it was late. It was time to pick up Eric. Eric had been at school for a long time, but the number of times she picked him up from school could be counted on one hand. She always handed over Eric to Lisa, and then she went to work. Megan went to pick up Eric, feeling a little nervous.


    Megan took the key and drove to the gate of the kindergarten. There were still five minutes left before Eric finished his class. So she got off the car and waited for Eric at the gate of the kindergarten. She must let Eric see her at the first sight.

 Chapter 50 About Eric

    Many parents had already gathered at the gate of the kindergarten. They were all standing there, looking into the kindergarten for fear of missing their children. Looking at them, Megan had never experienced such a feeling. Every time she came back home, she would see Eric playing with Lisa. Or he would watch TV alone. If she come back home much later at night, Eric would have already fallen asleep.


    She didn''t communicate with Eric as much as usual parents did. She always went out early and came back late. The schedule of Eric was totally different from her.


    "Mommy, Mommy. Our teacher taught us a new song today!" Eric opened his hands to let Megan hold him.


    Megan''s eyes were full of smile. She hadn''t smiled like today for a long time.


    "What song did the teacher teach today? Go back and sing a song for Mommy, okay?" Megan picked him up and rubbed his nose with her hand.


    Eric kissed Megan''s cheek. At that time, Megan felt like flowers all over the world were blooming for her. Her eyes were full of tenderness when she looked at Eric.


    "Okay," Eric nodded seriously.


    Megan walked into the car with Eric in her arms. But she didn''t know that at this moment, Lucian was looking at her in a place where Megan couldn''t see.


    Lucian had finished his company''s business early today.


    After work, he drove aimlessly on the road. He had heard that Megan had been discharged from the hospital. Megan took her work so seriously. Maybe she was at work today. Before he knew it, he was arriving at the downstairs of Megan''s company. He froze for a while and was abo


    o that we could talk in detail." The supervisor pointed at the corridor over there and said.


    Shelly followed the supervisor into the third room. She saw a slightly fat middle-aged woman in a light blue coat and black trousers sitting on the sofa.


    When the middle-aged woman saw Shelly and the supervisor come in, she quickly stood up and nodded to the two of them. The supervisor signaled that woman to let Shelly sit down first, and that woman stood in front of Shelly after she sit down.


    The supervisor showed the information of the middle-aged woman to Shelly.


    "Anna Cui, age 37, had nanny experience for 7 years. She is passionate, loves kids, and is good at cooking. She has won many awards from excellent employees." Shelly turned the information page by page, and finally lost her patience.


    She threw the documents on the table. "All right, all right. That''s enough. She must be a good person, or you won''t recruit her. I''m not here to recruit a nanny for myself, but for someone else. I need you to do something." Shelly looked at the woman and said.


    Seeing that Shelly seemed to choose this middle-aged woman, the supervisor asked Shelly lightly, "Are you sure you want her? If you are sure, I will go through the formalities for you."


    Shelly nodded at him, indicating that he could go out.


    The supervisor nodded and left.


    "You have been a nanny for so many years. I don''t need to tell you about your job details. But I want you to record what happens in that woman''s house and what she does every day, and then report all to me." Shelly said to her.

 Chapter 51 Self Conspiracy

    The middle-aged woman rubbed her two hands back and forth. "This... I don''t think it''s a good idea."


    Shelly took out an envelope from her handbag, in which was the five thousand she had put in the morning.


    "Well... Is it a good idea now?" Shelly pushed the envelope towards the middle-aged woman.


    The middle-aged woman stared at the envelope without blinking and nodded.


    "Miss Yao, I will definitely do it well. Please rest assured."


    "This is her phone number and address. If you don''t have anything else to do, you can meet her this afternoon." Shelly gave the middle-aged woman a piece of paper. It was the address of Megan''s home and her phone number.


    "If there''s nothing else, I''ll go first. If you need anything, just call me." Shelly put on her glasses and walked out.


    The middle-aged woman carefully hid the envelope in her clothes in case of being seen by others. Then she took out her phone and dialed the number.


    "Hello, is that Miss Lin? Do you need a nanny?" The middle-aged woman asked.


    When Megan received the phone call, she was stunned for a while. It was not until she answered the phone that she knew it was the person who was interviewing the nanny.


    "Yes. If you want to interview to be nanny, come to my house this afternoon. We can meet. If you meet my need, we can make a decision. I''ll text you the address. Please check it carefully." Megan hung up the phone and sent the address to the numb


    obedient to his mother, so he would listen to Anna, if his mommy wanted him to!


    Of course... Being obedient was not the same as bulling!


    What Megan saw was only Eric''s obedience and seriousness on the surface. As for what other he was planning, Megan really didn''t know.


    However, looking at her child so obedient, Megan was very happy. She kissed on Eric''s soft face and smiled gently and sweetly.


    "Okay, I believe that Eric will be very obedient! Well, I''m going to work. Be good at home. I''ll bring you delicious food when I come back."


    Hearing this, Eric''s big eyes lit up in an instant.


    "Okay! I want candied haw berries!"


    Megan''s eyes were full of tenderness. She nodded with a smile and said, "Okay, I''ll bring it to you when I come back."


    Then she stood up and walked out.


    "By the way, Anna..." Before leaving, Megan looked at Anna, who was taking fruits out of the kitchen. "Recently, Eric is not in good health, so please prepare more fruits and milk for him. Don''t let him eat snacks that are not good for his health. Thank you."


    Anna put the fruit platter on the table and smiled amiably at Megan.


    "It''s okay. Go to work now. I''ll take care of Eric."


    Hearing this, Megan nodded and took one more glance at Eric before going to work.


    Megan left, leaving only Eric and Anna at home.


    Since there were only Eric and her left in the house, the way Anna looked at Eric became a little strange.

 Chapter 52 Obedience Doesnt Mean Anything

    Eric didn''t like Anna. At the first sight he saw her, because he could clearly feel that Anna had some inexplicable ill intentions towards him and his family.


    Although it was too mature for a child to say so, because he was a child, he would be more clear about the good and evil in the world.


    Sometimes, children''s intuition was more accurate than women''s.


    Before his mother left, he had promised her that he would listen to Anna.


    But he didn''t promise his mother that he wouldn''t bully Anna, did he?


    Besides, his mother had told him that both adults and children should have the ability to distinguish the good from the bad. If Anna was wrong, it meant that he should not listen to her?


    There were only Anna and Eric left in the house now.


    Anna looked at Eric who was sitting on the sofa, then pretended to say in a soft voice.


    "Eric, you, a kid shouldn''t have watched TV for such a long time. How about Aunt taking you out to play?"


    When Eric was watching TV, he heard Anna''s voice. His small lips pouted unhappily.


    "No, I don''t want to go out with you. Besides, mom told me not to go out with others."


    ''Besides, who knows what bad ideas you have in your mind?''


    Thinking of this, Eric kept staring at the TV screen, as if the cartoon on the TV was so eye-catching.


    Anna gritted her teeth and took a deep breath to convince herself not to lower herself t


    f, so there was only one person in life who could make Megan panic. He knew that Eric was really important for Megan.


    Aron''s somewhat flustered tone made Megan stunned, as if what Aron said was true, as if something really happened to Eric.


    She pushed away Aron''s hand and forced a smile, "how could it be? Don''t think too much. What you said made me a little scared, as if something really happened to Eric. Don''t you know that I can''t stand this kind of stimulation? It will make me panic, okay? "


    Megan knew that Aron wouldn''t curse what had happened to Eric, but she was very flustered today, so when she heard what Aron said, she even felt that these things had happened, as if something had really happened to Eric.


    Frowning, Aron looked at the pale faced Megan in front of him.


    He didn''t mean to curse Eric. He just saw that Megan''s face and her state were really abnormal today.


    "Megan, what did you take today?"


    Aron suddenly opened his mouth and asked an irrelevant question.


    Megan looked at him with a dull look and said, "Walk."


    Walk?!


    This answer made Aron feel flustered inexplicably, but he was flustered for the different reason as Megan.


    Megan was worried about Eric. However, Aron was worried about Megan.


    She was in such a bad condition today. Judging from her action of putting the documents back, she was a little absent-minded today.

 Chapter 53 Chronic Poison

    How could she come to the company in such a state? There were several crossroads between her home and the company.


    At the thought that Megan was in the same condition when she crossed the road, Aron panicked. Should he be glad that nothing happened to Megan?


    Although Aron felt a little lucky to see Megan in good body condition, what he didn''t know was that Megan was really almost hit by a car because of this state.


    Megan looked at Aron, who had been frowning and was gradually depressed. She blinked and smiled at him, "don''t worry. Go to work. I''ll be fine soon. Don''t worry. I''m really fine. "


    Seeing Megan like this, Aron knew that she was lying, but he also knew that no matter how he asked, Megan would definitely not tell him anything.


    He felt a little helpless, but he had to exhort her a few more words. Then he turned around reluctantly and went back to his office with a little worry.


    Megan''s eyes darkened as she watched Aron walking away.


    What she said to Aron was, of course, a lie.


    Her mind was in a mess and she didn''t know how to tell Aron. Even she herself felt that these things and her own thoughts were a little unreliable.


    She took a few deep breaths and patted her cold face with both hands, trying to put her mind right. At least, she couldn''t make any mistakes at work.


    "It''s okay. I didn''t sleep well yesterday, so I think so much today. Eric will be fine."


    M


    nt and anger.


    She really didn''t believe that a gentle and kind woman like Megan would give birth to such a little devil.


    Shelly''s hand, which was patting the mask, stiffened. She was a little unhappy to hear what Anna said.


    Because of Eric, he was still the child of Megan and her husband, Lucian.


    It was just because Lucian didn''t know the identity of Eric now, or Lucian would definitely bring Eric back.


    And how could she, Shelly, see that there was a bastard born by Megan in her and Lucian''s home?


    She rolled her eyes and suddenly opened her mouth.


    "Anna, are you helpless with Eric? You want to hurt him, but you are afraid of being discovered by Megan? "


    Anna''s face darkened. She did think so.


    Anyway, she worked for Shelly, and she didn''t have any relationship with Megan and others. And she worked for Shelly for money. How could she be willing to be bullied by such a little boy?


    "Go to your bag and look for it. You will find that there is an interlaced layer in the bag I gave you before, and you will find a bottle of powder in it."


    Hearing this, Anna had an idea.


    "That is..."


    "That''s the chronic poison I wanted to exert on Megan."


    Speaking of this, Shelly''s tone was full of indifference.


    Although Anna had guessed that it was not a good thing, she didn''t expect it to be poison. Shelly originally wanted to poison Megan? But now, when she spoke it out...

 Chapter 54 What To Do Next

    "Then what do you want me to do?"


    "It''s not what I want you to do. It''s up to you. You dislike Eric, don''t you? Just feed him with the chronic poison. "


    Anna was shocked. She didn''t expect that Shelly would be so vicious to poison a child?


    "Let me tell you, don''t try to fool me. We are in the same boat."


    It had to be said that Shelly''s offensive words did work, at least Anna was persuaded by her.


    Anna gritted her teeth and nodded, "Okay, I know. I will do it."


    After saying that, she found that Shelly had hung up the phone.


    Shelly was still with a facial mask, but her eyes had been stained with an extremely vicious expression.


    After hanging up the phone, Anna took out the small bottle of powder from her bag as Shelly said.


    She poured out a little and wanted to feed Eric, but she didn''t know how to let him eat it.


    At this time, Eric shouted in the living room that he was thirsty and wanted to drink milk.


    This made Anna come up with a plan.


    She said yes to Eric and began to make milk for him, but after the milk was ready, she sprinkled some powder into it.


    "I''m sorry. I was working for Miss. Shelly."


    Although she felt a little guilty to Eric, it quickly disappeared.


    Holding the glass of milk with poison, she walked to Eric with a happy smile.


    "Eric, didn''t you say you were thirsty? I made you a glass of milk. Come and drink it. "


    Eric was indeed thirsty. He picked up the milk and wanted to dri


    ill felt uncomfortable. He always felt that Anna was not kind-hearted.


    Seeing that Eric had finished, Anna smiled with satisfaction and gloom.


    ''Well, Megan, just wait and see. You will be done soon.''


    But Megan didn''t take it seriously. She thought Anna was happy because Anna made Eric drink up milk powder.


    She didn''t expect that she would cause a big trouble.


    Megan hugged Eric and kissed him on the face of Eric, "good night, son."


    "Good night, mom." Her son smiled innocently.


    Megan smiled with relief. No matter what happened, at least she had the naughty Eric.


    Megan stood up, walked into her room, turned on the computer and continued to work.


    Anna also took Eric into the room to sleep. Although Eric didn''t like her, as a child, he would always be sleepy, so he went to sleep following Anna.


    It was a wonderful night.


    The morning sunshine was often the best, symbolizing the beginning of a new day. For those who didn''t need to get up early to go to work, it was just a turn to continue to sleep. For those office workers, it was the beginning of a busy day. Megan looked at her watch and found that it was already past six thirty. She immediately woke up and quickly put on her clothes.


    Megan thought to herself that she got up late. She put on her clothes quickly and tried to keep quiet because she didn''t want to wake up Eric. But for Eric, it was a chance to wake up immediately even if the noise was very low.

 Chapter 55 Trap

    He rubbed his sleepy eyes and sat up with his arms on. Looking at his mother''s anxious look and chaotic clothes, he glanced at the watch and found that it was only 6:30. He poked Megan with his finger. "Mom, why do you get up so early today? I was awakened!"


    Megan turned around and looked at the little boy who had woken up with some guilt. She said gently, "sorry, Eric. I woke you up by accident. Go to sleep. I have to go to work." After saying that, Megan put on her shoes and was about to go out before Eric replied.


    Eric didn''t want Megan to leave because he really didn''t like that aunt. He wanted to tell his mother, but he was afraid that his mother would not understand him and think he was naughty. Eric grabbed Megan''s clothes, rubbed his eyes and said, "Mom... Can you stay with me for a little longer? I really miss mom. "


    Megan stopped and turned around to look at Eric. She also wanted to stay with Eric, but the deadline of this project was about to come. Now the whole company was busy with this matter. As the person in charge, how could she leave the battlefield first?


    "Eric, be a good boy. Now all the people in my company, not only mother, are working day and night upside down, and can''t accompany their babies. I do this not only for myself, but also for others. When I''ll be not busy, I will play with you well, okay?" Megan turned to look at Eric and touched his head.


    Eric still pouted.


    breakfast in the future. No matter how busy she was, she had to buy a bread from the road. At least she wouldn''t be humiliated like this. And she wouldn''t bother him again like now.


    Aron went back to his office and looked at the brush pot on the table, lost in thought. He thought it was unnecessary for Megan to work so hard. Work was one part of life, but she should take care of herself. If she was sick, how could she continue to work? Megan was really stupid. It seemed that if he didn''t pay more attention to her, she would definitely make herself sick.


    Seeing that Luna''s car stopped at the gate of the company, Lucian hurried to find someone to welcome her. It was indeed a good thing for the Lu Group that Luna could come this time.


    He immediately went downstairs from his office to welcome Luna.


    When Luna came to the Lu Group for an inspection, everyone was in good condition. She couldn''t help but think about what Qiu Group would be like. With such an excellent person as Megan in that company, that company wouldn''t be bad.


    Although she was in the Lu Group, she still missed Megan.


    "Mr. Lucian, the Lu Group is doing well." In the office, Luna and Lucian briefly talked about the company''s affairs.


    "It''s our honor to have you here to inspect our company." Lucian said politely.


    "It''s good to be managed by a person like Mr. Lucian, so that the Lu Group can develop well now." Luna said.

 Chapter 56 Just On The Surface

    On the surface, Luna was talking about the Lu Group with Lucian, but in fact, she had been thinking about Megan. She hadn''t seen Megan for a few days, so she missed her a little.


    "Mr. Lucian, can we talk about some private issues? After all, there is no one else." Luna said to Lucian with a smile.


    Obviously, Lucian was a little surprised. "What...Private question? "


    "Mr. Lucian, why are you so nervous? I just want to know how you and Miss. Megan are doing recently." Luna said with a smile.


    Lucian didn''t expect that Luna would be such a gossip.


    As expected by Luna, when Lucian heard the name of Megan, he couldn''t remain calm. Luna knew Lucian well.


    "Nothing." Lucian knew what Luna meant, but he still didn''t answer her question.


    Lucian didn''t go on, but changed the topic. Luna knew that Lucian understood what she meant, but he didn''t want to tell her. It was a bit disappointing, but Luna didn''t mention Megan as Lucian continued.


    After a few simple words with Lucian, Luna found an excuse and left the Lu Group.


    After getting on the car, the driver asked, "are we going back to the company?"


    "No, let''s go to the Qiu Group."


    In Luna''s mind, Qiu Group was a small company, and it couldn''t compare with Lu Group in terms of strength and time. If it weren''t for Megan, she wouldn''t have given this plan to the two of them to compete. She was more and mor


    tonight! " After reading this message, Dick looked at the complacent expression at the end of the message, and his disgust for her had soared.


    ''We won''t come back if we are not drunk? Haha, playing word game?'' It was so obvious that no man couldn''t understand such an obvious hint. Dick didn''t reply. Instead, he took pictures of these records in silence. He sent it to Megan.


    Megan was stunned when she received the picture. Apparently, she understood what the message meant. She didn''t expect that Shelly was so dissolute. And Shelly would do all these things behind Lucian''s back. Megan suddenly felt sorry for him. She really felt sorry for Lucian. Lucian didn''t know anything even if he was cheated like this.


    Megan only replied ''Got it ''. Dick saw Megan''s reply on the other end of the phone. He also knew that Megan must have known the meaning of these two messages, and the reply meant that she acquiesced he could go there tonight. He decided to get off work early.


    Shelly dressed up carefully at night. When she arrived at the bar, she sat there quietly waiting for Dick.


    Almost all the bars were the same. At the beginning, it was quiet because most people were shy and few people on the dance floor would dance. Shelly sat quietly in her seat, neither drinking, nor dancing, nor swaying with music. From afar, she looked as quiet as a virgin, making people ripple.

 Chapter 57 Being Confessed

    She was wearing a white hollow out lace dress, long hair hanging down at her waist. Her curly but not messy hair made her look like a person coming out of a painting. Her makeup was indeed exquisite, and her lips were slightly open, making people look forward to talking with her and listening to her.


    If Dick didn''t know what she looked like in private, he would have been fascinated by her. She sat there quietly and didn''t care about anything, just like a queen, who could be seen from afar and could not be molested.


    Dick stood at the door for a while. In casual clothes, he looked more approachable than when he wore the white gown. His features were carefully carved, so naturally he was not bad. The two of them stood together, making a perfect match. Unfortunately, the man was unwilling. The fate of the two had been fixed many years ago, and their relationship would not be promoted any more.


    Dick walked over and gently touched Shelly''s shoulder. Shelly turned her head in astonishment and smiled when she saw the person. "You''re here


    When Dick''s lips left her, Shelly had lost all her strength and fell into his arms. With an evil and attractive smile at the corners of his mouth, Dick said, "Shelly, every time I capture you so easily, how cheap you should be!" After saying that, Dick didn''t get any response from Shelly, so he went out and took a taxi to the nearest hotel.


    After entering the room, he threw Shelly, who smelled of alcohol, on the bed, and then stood up to put a camera on the hanging curtain above the bed. He connected the camera to his mobile phone, turned on the light of the room to the brightest, and then turned on the camera.


    It was a long night. Dick cried as he enjoyed the pleasure of revenge.


    In the past, he loved her so much that he tried every means to protect her. He stopped the gangsters in the school who robbed money on the way. He was beaten up by them, covered with soil, and his clothes were torn. But Shelly never thanked him, but looked at him silently. He was so stupid and willing, and really had no complaint for all of these.

 Chapter 58 Keep The Secret

    He had done so many things that ordinary people would not do for her, but in return, she had used and abandoned him again and again. Now, perhaps God had arranged everything, so that he had the chance to revenge on her. The car accident was a blessing in disguise.


    The second morning, Dick woke up. The woman sleeping next to him hadn''t woken up yet, so he reached out his hand and held her waist. Feeling a warm embrace, Shelly turned over and slipped into Dick''s arms subconsciously. When the two naked bodies touched, the warmth overflowed in Shelly''s heart.


    Suddenly, Shelly opened her eyes and looked up at Dick. Dick looked at her tenderly. Although Shelly remembered what happened last night, she still subconsciously escaped. Dick raised his eyes and looked at her quietly. "What''s wrong? What''s wrong with you, Shelly? "


    Shelly shook her head and crawled into the quilt, "did we do it again last night? Why did I drink so much again! Did you drink a lot? " Shelly tried her best to deny the fact. Although her heart accepted it last night, she was sober now. If Dick knew that she had betrayed her boyfriend. Would he look at her differently?


    Dick touched Shelly''s head and said, "yes! We drank a lot last night. We really had sex, but it had already happened, and there was no way to make it up. Just face it frankly, Shelly. "


    at Eric said. It turned out that Eric had seen what she had done in the past and kept it in mind secretly, planning to say these to Megan. Now, this little devil was really too shrewd.


    "Eric, what do you want me to do for you? I will listen to you! " Megan rubbed Eric''s nose and smiled dotingly. In the final analysis, she still hoped that her child could be happy. After all, Eric was the closest person in the world to her.


    Eric happily wiped his nasal mucus and said, "Mom, I want to change to another aunt. Or I would rather leave nanny than let Anna stay in our house. Can you promise me?"


    Megan thought about it for more than ten seconds. Then she nodded firmly and said, "okay. I promise you. " Eric hugged Megan happily, and the laughter spread out this room. But Anna was trembling with anger.


    Megan picked up Eric''s schoolbag and was about to go out with her son when she received a phone call. She took a closer look and found that it was a call from the teacher of the kindergarten. She was confused at first and thought that Eric was not late, so she answered the phone.


    "Hello, is that Eric''s mother? I''m Daisy Zhang, Eric''s teacher. " A gentle female voice came from the other end of the phone. Megan knew that this was Daisy Zhang from the kindergarten when she heard the voice, so she stopped what she was doing.

 Chapter 59 Conversation

    Megan replied with a smile, "Yes, Miss. Daisy. I''m going to take Eric to school now. What''s the matter?"


    "Here is the thing. Eric doesn''t eat much at noon at school recently. I want to ask you if he is feeling unwell recently. Do you need us to pay more attention to his diet? " Said Daisy.


    Megan was a little confused. She looked down at her son and said, "Miss. Daisy, we''ll be there soon. How about we talk about it face to face?"


    Daisy replied with a smile, "Okay, I''m at school now... Let''s have a talk when you come here. "


    After hanging up the phone, Megan squatted down, put her arm around Eric''s shoulder and gently asked, "Eric, haven''t you eaten much at school these days? Your teacher called me just now and asked me. What''s wrong with you? "


    Eric rubbed his eyes and touched his belly, "Mom, I don''t know what''s wrong with me recently. I just eat very little! HMM... Did I eat something wrong? Or the food cooked in the kindergarten is not so delicious... "


    Megan looked at her son and wondered what had happened to him recently. He was in a bad mood, didn''t eat well, and didn''t drink well at home. He needed to be coaxed when he was sleeping. Did the child begin to have a bad temper?


    After thinking for a while, Megan picked up the schoolbag and walked downstairs with Eric''s little hand. As soon as she walked out o


    eside him to bring the food. Megan cut the steak in the plate in a hurry. She didn''t know what Aron was going to do.


    But Aron didn''t do or say anything to her. He looked at Megan and raised a glass of wine to her with an elegant smile.


    If Megan met Aron before she met Lucian, she might be with Aron, but it was impossible to make the time flow back. At this time, she heard from Aron that.


    "Megan, I prepared the dinner for you. Do you like it?"


    Hearing this, Megan''s body stiffened. She smiled awkwardly and said, "yes, I do. But what are you going to do?"


    Aron seemed to have noticed Megan''s uneasiness. His eyes flashed a trace of darkness, but he still smiled warmly and said to Megan.


    "Megan, don''t think too much tonight. I don''t want to say or do anything to you. I just want to express my gratitude to you tonight."


    Megan was a little confused when she heard this. Why should he thank her? What did she do?


    Noticing that Megan was confused, Aron took a sip of the wine and smiled.


    "I just want to thank you for everything you have done for the company. Look, for the design plan our company gave to Coco Group, you have spent so much time and energy, and you even fainted because of overwork. That''s why you have made such a perfect plan for us. Do you think I should come to thank you on behalf of the company? "

 Chapter 60 Romantic And Aesthetic

    Perhaps Megan didn''t hear what she didn''t want to hear, so she slowly relaxed after hearing what Aron said. She waved at him with an elegant smile.


    "Well, you''re thinking too much. I''m working in your company now. Of course I have to work hard for our company, right? Besides, it''s the idea of all our employees to cooperate with Coco Group. I just did more than them. I''m just stepping on a core position. It''s not a big deal. So you really don''t have to thank me. It''s really what I should do. "


    It was not until then that Megan realized that Aron wanted to express his gratitude to her for what she had done for the Qiu Group. However, Aron was her friend after all. It was normal for her to help her friend do something. So Aron really didn''t have to prepare dinner for her like today.


    Aron shook his head and said, "no, it''s not like that. Although you think it''s a normal thing, both I and the employees are grateful to you. So I listened to some employees and prepared a gift for you. "


    Aron smiled mysteriously, which obviously aroused Megan''s curiosity. Then he took out a rectangular box from the vase beside.


    Seeing that he took something out of the vase, Megan couldn''t help but twitch the corners of her mouth.


    The place where Aron hide things was really strange.


    But her eyes were soon attracted by the th


    er mixed with the poison and the milk powder was soaked in the boiling water, a sense of guilt rose in her heart.


    "Eric, I''m sorry. If you make trouble in the future, you can go to find Shelly. She asked me to poison you. You and your mother can go to find her. Don''t come to me... "


    She made the milk and gave it to Eric after it cooled down.


    "Eric, here you are."


    Eric knew at a glance that this woman must have made milk powder for him again. He had said that he didn''t want to drink milk powder, but she still made it! He should ask his mother to drive her away earlier.


    Eric really didn''t want to drink it, but he was very thirsty at the moment. Besides, he thought that Anna would make milk powder for him for the last time. Even if she wanted to make milk powder for him in the future, she would have no chance.


    At this moment, Eric put down a trace of disgust in his heart. He took the glass of milk from Anna''s hand, and drank the milk that mixed with poison and the temperature was just right in one gulp.


    Although it was a large amount of poison, it was still a chronic poison on the whole, so it would take a long time for it to take effect.


    After watching Eric drink the milk, Anna felt guilty, but what she thought most was that she had completed a tricky thing. At least she made Shelly satisfied.

 Chapter 61 Neglect

    With the calm expression on her face, Anna took the milk glass from Eric''s hand. Seeing that Eric was a little sleepy and went on sleeping, she went back to the kitchen and continued to call Shelly.


    Shelly was dissatisfied with Anna''s thought just now. Not long after, she heard Anna''s call again, and she was even more disgusted at this time.


    "Hello? What''s the matter? Aren''t you going to do what I told you? "


    Shelly thought that Anna called her so soon to tell her that she didn''t want to do it anymore and wanted to separate with her. But now she heard that Anna was a little too happy.


    "No, Miss. Shelly, No. Didn''t you ask me to put a large dose of chronic poison in Eric''s milk? I put the poison in his milk, and he drank it in one gulp. He didn''t notice anything strange or suspect, so I just called you to report the situation. In this case, it should be only a matter of time before Eric''s poison take effect. "


    Shelly didn''t expect that Anna would bring her such a good news. She couldn''t help but feel happy. Her plan was going on according to her idea.


    Although Anna felt very guilty about the fact that she poisoned Eric, she still followed the order of Shelly, so she felt that even if Megan found out anything, it could only be blamed on Shelly.


    Shelly, who was staying at home, felt very happy when she heard the news from Anna.


    She thought that the rec


    de of the phone, Shelly''s eyes lit up, threw away the pillow, and walked over. She turned on the phone and called Dick.


    "Hello, Dick! Let me tell you... "


    "Sorry, the subscriber you dialed is power off. Please redial later..."


    Shelly was shocked. It was the first time that Dick didn''t answer her call. He used to answer her call very quickly, but this time he didn''t answer her call.


    Shelly was more irritable and called Dick again.


    "The subscriber you dialed is powered off. Please redial later..." Her phone was still powered off.


    Shelly still didn''t give up. She called him again and again, but his phone was still powered off.


    Unable to contact Dick, Shelly collapsed on the ground.


    She mistook the pillow for Dick and kept beating it. She simply took out a scissor and cut the pillow open. The feathers inside flew out and fell in the air, and some feathers floated on Shelly''s head.


    Now, Shelly looked very embarrassed, without any elegance, like a shrew.


    "Dick, you bastard! Why don''t you answer my call? Who do you think you are? Dick, you bastard!" Shelly kept cursing Dick and cursed Dick''s ancestors in her heart.


    Shelly was tired, but she still didn''t give up. She called Dick again, The result was same and his phone was still powered off.


    Shelly smashed the phone. The phone was scratched several times on the ground, it was broken at last.

 Chapter 62 Vent Her Anger

    The noise drew Lucian''s attention. Lucian covered his head and asked, "what''s wrong?"


    As soon as Shelly saw Lucian, she pretended to be the look of a good wife, "it''s okay. I''m just angry."


    Lucian saw a mess on the ground. Her phone was smashed into pieces, and the screen was covered with pieces, and the pillow and feathers were all over the ground.


    Lucian was mad at Shelly, "what on earth do you want to do? I''m tired after a day''s work. Can''t you let me have a rest?"


    Hearing what Lucian said, Shelly burst into tears in an instant. "But you are very cold to me today. I took the initiative to do something and you ignored me. You were not like this before. Lucian, let''s break up!"


    Seeing that Shelly was crying, Lucian sighed. He walked up to Shelly, held her in his arms, patted her on the shoulder and comforted Shelly, "I''m sorry, Shelly. I shouldn''t have lost my temper today."


    Hearing what Lucian said, Shelly''s tear didn''t fall down. Shelly pinched her thigh hard. Her thigh was purple and she felt pain immediately. Shelly cried in pain.


    Seeing that Shelly was crying, Lucian felt sorry for her and patted Shelly again.


    Lucian didn''t know that Shelly didn''t cry for Lucian, but for Shelly herself. If it were for Lucian, Shelly would feel it was not worth it.


    "But you were so fierce to me just now. You have never been so fierce to me before. It''s the first time that you are so fierce to me." Shelly lowered her head in grievance, Lucian sighed and touched Shelly''s head, "Shelly, can you be sensib


    softhearted. She bit her lips tightly. Thinking of Eric, she shook her head and made up her mind.


    "I''m sorry, Anna. I won''t drive you away if Eric gets along well with you. But you don''t get along well with Eric. I''m sorry. I''m really sorry." Megan bowed to Anna with guilt.


    A few months later, when Megan thought of Anna, she was so regretful that she bowed to Anna.


    "I will settle your salary. Thank you for taking care of Eric for so many days. Thank you for your hard work."


    Megan took out a bank card from the cabinet and handed it to Anna. "This is your salary. I gave you an extra 10 thousand as your daughter''s tuition fee."


    Anna took the card and hid her happiness in her eyes. Megan didn''t look at Anna, nor did she notice her eyes.


    "Anna, you can leave early tomorrow morning. Pack up your things today." Seeing Anna took the card, Megan went back to her room with relief.


    As soon as Anna saw Megan leave, she put away her smile and happily went back to her room with the card.


    Looking at the children''s products on the table, she glanced at them with disdain and whispered, "Humph, let me serve that little bastard, Eric, for so many days. Now, it''s a fucking relief. The daughter? It''s me who made up the story. You are a fool woman. I guess you don''t know that your child has been poisoned. You are still sorry for me. What a silly woman! Now I get the money and run away. When you realize that the little bastard, Eric, was poisoned, it''s too late. Just wait for the little bastard, Eric, to die. "

 Chapter 63 No One Answered

    Anna was not as pathetic as she was in the living room just now. Now she was so arrogant. Her look was so complacent, not the look that she missed her daughter and husband just now.


    Anna took out her phone from her pocket and dialed Shelly''s number.


    "Hello, the subscriber you dialed is not answered. Please redial later."


    Anna looked incredulous. Shelly didn''t answer her call. Did Shelly want to refuse to give her money? No way.


    Anna immediately became impatient. She called Shelly again, but Shelly still didn''t answer.


    Anna was afraid now. She was afraid that Shelly wouldn''t give her money. Although she didn''t have a daughter to go to college, her family really didn''t have money. The money she had this time all depended on Megan and Shelly.


    Anna wanted to make a sum of money to support her retirement. Shelly didn''t want to give her money? No way!


    The night fell. The sky was dark. Most of the moon was covered by clouds. The moonlight had been buried in the dark sky like an abyss. The city, which was still brightly lit, was a little lonely in the sky.


    After talking with Anna, Megan went to the room of Eric. Eric''s face was a little red, and he held the toy with one h


    rrassing atmosphere of the two of them. And it was exactly what Megan wanted. Aron wanted to help Megan shoulder something.


    When they entered Megan''s house, Eric heard the door ringing and rushed out. He threw himself into Megan''s arms and said, "Mom, I miss you. "


    Megan pinched Eric''s little face and said, "I miss you too. Come on, Eric. Uncle Aron comes to see you today. I''m going to cook. You can play with him first, okay? "


    Eric was very obedient today and said, "Okay, okay. "


    Megan gave Aron a look and turned to the kitchen. Aron picked up Eric and asked, "what do you want me to play with you today, Eric? "


    Eric said, "Uncle Aron, you can play the game ''fight against the zombies with plants'' with me. "


    Aron sat on the sofa with Eric in his arms and played games with Eric. Eric also liked Aron very much. Eric put his arms around Aron''s neck and smiled. Megan inadvertently looked at the living room and saw that Eric smiled happily. She was a little absent-minded.


    If that hadn''t happened, it should be Lucian who was with Eric now. The past misunderstanding was like a heavy stone pressing on Megan''s heart. Megan couldn''t solve it, nor could she let go of Lucian.

 Chapter 64 (1) More Growing Up, More Alone (Part One)

    The moonlight was particularly soft tonight. A full moon hung in the sky, shining the ground, and gorgeous fireworks were set in the sky of the city.


    Megan, Aron and Eric were having dinner with talking and laughing. Seeing Eric was happy, Megan felt much better, Aron talked with her tonight about some interesting things happened in their childhood, and the two laughed happily.


    Aron thought of little Megan, who always followed him when he was a child. Every time Megan quarreled with others, she always mentioned him first. She would say righteously, "don''t bully me. My brother, Aron is very powerful. "


    Every time Aron had no choice but to smile helplessly. This lovely girl would always come up to him as soon as she saw him, and he would always push her away with some disgust. Now that they had grown up, she pushed him away, but he ran after her.


    Eric fell asleep after dinner watching cartoon. Aron picked up Eric and put him on the bed, tucking Eric


    The only thing Megan wanted to do now was to take good care of Eric and let him grow up. Megan didn''t want anything else to hurt Eric.


    Megan was used to not be a sensible girl. But now she understand something. She still love Lucian, so she wouldn''t give up. Besides, she doesn''t want others to be the father of Eric.


    The huge plane flew across the sky and landed on the runway of the airport. Sitting on the plane, Dick had mixed feelings.


    He had learned a lot of knowledge abroad during these days, and he also understood Shelly''s feelings for him. Now he had successfully deceived Shelly, making Shelly be a woman who really betrayed her boyfriend. Before collecting evidence, he needed to coax her, and it would be much easier to collect evidence later.


    As soon as he got off the plane, Dick began to take actions. Before he put down his luggage, he called Shelly. He was dressed in a suit, and his tall figure was particularly conspicuous in the crowd.

 Chapter 65 (1) More Growing Up, More Alone (Part Two)

    Shelly had been bored very much at home recently, but Lucian didn''t pay much attention to her. She always stayed at home alone, discussing with those aunts, and quietly thought of some ways to attract Lucian''s attention. In fact, she had been missing Dick very much, but she had to restrain her impulse.


    In fact, neither she nor Dick could look back now. In Shelly''s heart, Dick was a person who could give her warmth. She wanted to take Dick as a secret in her heart and keep of it, but she would never leave him alone completely.


    Shelly tossed and turned on the bed and didn''t know what to do. In the past two days, Lucian was always busy and seldom appeared in front of her. The only way to amuse herself in the past few years disappeared. She could attract him before, but now he didn''t even have this idea.


    At this moment, Shelly''s phone rang. She turned over and impatiently looked at the


    ve also earned Shelly''s endless desire. The more love she got, the more she wanted.


    As time went by, Lucian''s attitude towards her became worse and worse. For some reason, she had already got a lot of things, but the swelling desire in her heart made her want more uncontrollably. In the end, she was so ambitious that she wanted to be the heir of the Lu family''s property.


    But Shelly also knew that these were not simple things, so she still need marry him. It would be good enough if she could marry him.


    In fact, not only Shelly, but also Dick, after hanging up the phone, didn''t go very well on his way home. They liked to be sentimental and woolgathering.


    In fact, Dick felt that he was the most pitiful person in the world now. Before the car accident, he was the backup of Shelly. After the car accident, he changed his career and had a new name. He was still the backup of Shelly.

 Chapter 66 Indescribable Connection

    Perhaps he would have an indescribable connection with Shelly all his life. In fact, he really wanted to get out of this memories and he really wanted to stop revenging, but the pain Shelly had brought him was too great, and it was really difficult for him to forget.


    He lived in a fake world every day, lying to Shelly, and also to himself. In fact, even in his dreams, he would think of the past, recalling the time when he was still Shelly''s backup.


    He was the simplest man at that time. He was willing to do everything for the woman he loved. At that time, he felt that love was the most sacred thing in the world, and he was willing to be used by Shelly. It was not until now that he began to make use of Shelly that he understood that feeling.


    In fact, the most pitiful person was himself. Others were living for themselves, but he was living for revenge. Why was it necessary for revenge? Maybe he just didn''t want to admit defeat. He just wanted Shelly to taste the pain which he felt in the past.


    It was a long distance from the airport to his home. While he was lost in various fancies and conjectures, he felt that he arrived home soon. He got out of the car and walked home, only to find that there was no one at home, just the same as when he left. He couldn''t help but feel a little sad. Other people had already had children and had the one who would accompany them the whole life. He was still alone now. What was worse, he estimated that


    fact, Dick had already occupied a large part of her heart. After all, no one had ever given her the feeling that he brought to her. However, in fact, there was still one man in the past. She suddenly remembered the man who had been so fond of her before.


    She didn''t know that the man she suddenly thought of in her heart was Dick. The two of them were both good to her, but she had used and abandoned the past one. So now only Dick was left.


    Shelly took the flower and thought a lot. Dick also noticed that Shelly held back what she wanted to say just now because of the flower. He knew that his guess was right. She was indeed eager to talk about the sugary.


    It seemed that Lucian didn''t give her a kind look for these days. Shelly also tried to please Lucian, but Lucian didn''t take her seriously. In fact, he could see that Lucian always had Megan in his heart.


    "Shelly, do you like these flowers?" Dick smiled gently, and his bright smile was like the sun at seven or eight o''clock in the morning, warming up Shelly''s cold heart.


    Shelly''s body trembled because of his words and his tone and her heart was stirred up again. "Yes, I really like it. Thank you for preparing so much for me, but I can''t do anything for you."


    Dick took a sip of wine and shook his head with a smile, "Are you such a person who likes reciprocity? Is it not good for me to spoil you like this? Why did you need to prepare something for me and do something for me?"

 Chapter 67 Took It For Granted

    Seeing that Dick took it for granted to say these words, Shelly really felt warm in her heart. She was really happy to be treated like this, because she had rarely been treated like this since she was a child. She felt warm and excited in her heart, and she felt that Dick was much better than Lucian.


    "Then why do you always treat me well without asking for return? In fact, I really want to do something for you." Shelly was treated gently by Dick, so she also wanted to treat Dick gently. But she was not capable enough, and she didn''t know what Dick lacked. She felt that Dick was actually happier than her.


    After all, he was not a woman. He didn''t need to think about how to make his man interested in him every day. Wasn''t this the most pathetic thing for a woman? Her man had lost interest in her, and she had to rely on her trick and those crooked ways to make her man a little interested in her and pay attention to her.


    In fact, as a woman, Shelly also felt that she was a failure, but what could she do? If she didn''t work hard, the man she had spent so much effort to get would become someone else''s. That was the last result she wanted to see.


    "Shelly, I don''t need you to do anything for me. The only thing I want is that you could be happy every day. I really hope to see you every day, but... You... You have your family. I have no choice." Then Dick low


    ide to prune plants and feed the fish. He sat on the table to make a handmade bag for Megan. He would put many beautiful small bells and small ornaments to hang on the bag. There was no need for those luxurious designer bags for Megan. As long as Lucian made it himself, Megan would like it very much.


    He also remembered that the two of them played online games on the carpet in the living room. At that time, his skill was really not better than Megan''s. And He had often beaten by Megan. Thinking of this, he couldn''t help smiling.


    Suddenly, he heard the door was opened downstairs. It was Shelly who came back. He frowned and hid the things in a hurry. He put them back to where they were, and then quickly stood up and sat at the computer desk.


    At this time, Shelly just came up from downstairs. She was well-dressed and in a bright red dress, walking to the side of Lucian.


    The memories were like a long rope dragging the present, and there seemed to be countless vines growing crazily in his heart. The more Shelly forced him to marry her, the more he missed a person. Only then did he realize that no matter what Megan had done before, Megan had already occupied his heart.


    Lucian thought in his heart, ''Megan has done such a vicious thing and cheats his love. Why does he still think of her previous tenderness?'' Lucian frowned and didn''t know what to do.

 Chapter 68 Tremendous Action

    Aron went to work as usual. Sitting in his office, Aron remembered that he hadn''t finished the project yesterday, so he called his secretary and asked her to call Megan to his office.


    A few minutes later, the secretary called and told Aron that Megan had asked for sick leave today, so she didn''t come to work. Aron was surprised and hung up the phone. Megan was fine yesterday, but why did she suddenly get sick today? Aron was a little worried.


    Aron had several small projects to deal with today, and he couldn''t get rid of them, so he decided to go to Megan''s home early after work.


    Aron took out the project design report submitted by Chen Group. He found that there were many loopholes. He called the project director and invited him to have lunch together to talk about the report. The project director certainly knew that there must be something wrong with the report, so he hurriedly agreed with Aron.


    Aron''s schedule was full today. He held a meeting to discuss the process and details of the cooperation with the Coco Group. Aron found an experienced female manager to temporarily replace Megan to deal with the cooperation.


    In a twinkling of an eye, it was lunch time. Aron discussed with the person in charge of Chen Group how to solve the problem in the report. The person in charge of Chen Group was sincere and apologized. He hoped that Aron would give another chance. They would definitely do it well. Aron gave them a week.


    After the meeting between the two, Aron went back to his office to continue with other projects. Suddenly, the screen of


    two of them took Eric out of the door. Aron asked Megan and Eric to sit in the back seats. When they arrived at the school, Megan told Eric to be careful. Aron touched the head of Eric and asked Eric to be obedient at school. Eric nodded and entered the school.


    Aron drove with Megan to the company downstairs. Megan''s work was on the right track again. She took over the cooperation with Coco Group, and Aron continued to work on the several projects yesterday.


    Time passed quickly. In the afternoon, Aron''s secretary came into the office and sent Aron some documents. The Secretary said, "Mr. Aron, we have received a lot of projects recently. We have been busy for a long time. "


    Hearing this, Aron thought for a while. Recently, Megan was in a special situation and she needed time to accompany her children. It was a good chance for him to give everyone a holiday. Aron was in a dilemma. He wanted to spend more time with Megan these days.


    Aron signed the document and handed it to his secretary. When the secretary was about to leave, Aron stopped the secretary and said, "Tell everyone that we have two days off. I have been too busy with work recently, so I haven''t had time to offer a holiday for you. "


    The secretary was surprised. "Are you giving us a holiday? You seldom offered the holiday for us, why do you do this for us this time?


    Aron smiled helplessly, "I also want to have a good rest these days, and everyone is really tired and needs a rest." In fact, it was all because of Megan. It was just that he didn''t want Megan to feel burdened.

 Chapter 69 Everything

    Aron put down his work and went to ask Megan to pick up Eric. The two of them went downstairs. The wind was blowing outside, and the light made their faces a little pale. At this moment, Shelly happened to see Megan get on the car of Aron.


    Shelly said to the driver, "please follow the car in front of us." Shelly is a little curious about where the two have gone.


    When Megan and Aron arrived at Eric''s school, Shelly saw that Megan and Aron walked side by side, and that Aron was still holding Eric. Seeing that, Shelly was very happy that her plan would soon succeed.


    When Shelly returned to the Lu family, Lucian was about to go to the dining room for dinner. When Shelly saw Lucian, she held Lucian''s arm intimately and asked, "why do you get off work so early? "


    Lucian said coldly, "the work is almost over. I want to have a rest. "


    Hearing this, Shelly immediately changed the topic to marriage, "Lucian, when will we get married?"


    Shelly acted like a spoiled child to Lucian, but Lucian didn''t buy it. "What do you want to eat tomorrow? Let nanny make it for you."


    Shelly was a little unhappy. It was not the first or two times that Lucian prevaricated her like this. Shelly took out the photo and said, "are you still in love with Megan and thinking about her? Look, she has been like this with that man. You..."


    Lucian was annoyed by Shelly''s behavior. He looked at the photo in which Megan, Aron and Eric were happy together. Lucian was a little angry, He said to Shelly, "c


    out his fingers, and listed the advantages of Aron one by one.


    From his childish face, one could faintly see that he was more mature than his age. Perhaps it was because of the family, Eric was always more mature than his peers, and there was almost no innocence of this age.


    "Aron has been taking care of the two of us since I was born. For so many years, Aron has been with us. I don''t have any other requirements. I just want him to be good to you. Mom, I want to see you happy. "


    Hearing her son''s childish but mature words, Megan''s eyes were filled with tears.


    She reached out her hand, held Eric in her arms and gently stroked his hair.


    She knew that she had been the only one who had raised Eric for so many years. Although she had given him enough maternal love, she could not give him that kind of father love in any case.


    Although Eric was more intelligent than ordinary children, it was still just a child. Although he didn''t tell her, she could feel that he was very eager for the special love from his father.


    Eric had been living with Aron since childhood, and Aron was very kind to Eric. Sometimes, Aron''s presence even provided Eric with a trace of father''s love.


    What Eric said today made Megan realize that she should give Eric a complete family. Even if it wasn''t for herself, Eric still needed a sense of security from a father.


    Thinking of what Aron had done to her and Eric, she thought maybe she should think about it carefully.


    But as for Aron, she...

 Chapter 70 Meticulous

    Too many things had happened during this period of time, and Megan''s mind was in a mess.


    She raised her hand and pinched her eyebrows, with a complex feeling in her heart.


    "Eric, let''s eat. We are leaving soon." Megan walked to the door, bent over and said to Eric while putting on her shoes.


    "I''m coming, mom." Eric put down the milk cup, wiped his mouth and walked towards Megan.


    Megan put Eric''s small bag on her left elbow and helped Eric tidy up his clothes.


    Eric raised his little head and blinked at Megan with his big eyes. He asked in a cute way, "will Aron pick us up today?"


    "Your Aron is waiting for us downstairs."


    Hearing Megan''s affirmative tone, Eric ran downstairs with two short legs, jumping up and down. Looking at the excited look of Eric, Megan smiled.


    As expected, Aron waited downstairs as usual.


    The man, who had been waiting for a long time, wore a black suit and a tie. He was tall and straight, with three-dimensional and deep features. He crossed his hands and leaned against the car behind him.


    Aron was enveloped in the morning sunshine. The dazzling light added a little mystery to this charming man.


    "Aron, you''re really here. Have you dealt with the company''s emergency?" Eric grabbed Aron''s arm and asked in confusion.


    Hearing Eric''s words of concern, Aron was stunned. Emergency? What''s the emergency?


    He raised his head and looked at Megan.


    rew away his mother''s hand and ran to Aron happily.


    "Good morning, Eric." Aron picked up Eric, touched his soft hair and replied with a smile.


    Looking at the harmonious atmosphere between them, Megan couldn''t help smiling.


    At this time, Lucian''s car, which was about to go to the suburb to get the scenery, passed by. Suddenly, Lucian saw Megan and Aron talking and laughing. He could not help but tighten his hands on the steering wheel. An inexplicable anger enveloped him. He suddenly wanted to see what the two of them wanted to do here. He opened the door and got off.


    "Megan? Mr. Aron? What a coincidence! " Lucian walked towards them and said calmly as if he was just passing by.


    The familiar voice made Megan''s heart sink. She turned around and saw Lucian walking towards her leisurely not far away. She was wondering why he was here?


    Looking at the confused look on Megan''s face, Lucian was even angrier. Well, the two of them were very happy. She was confused when she saw Lucian. But was it normal for Aron to appear here?


    "Why does Mr. Lucian come here?" Aron joked as he got out of the car.


    The sudden appearance of Lucian made Megan a little confused. Looking at the confused look on Megan''s face, a bad idea occurred to Lucian. He grabbed Megan''s arm and said contemptuously, "Miss. Megan, don''t leave in a hurry. I have something to talk with you about the project today."

 Chapter 71 Gentleness

    "Lucian, Let go of me!" Megan pulled away Lucian''s hand with the other hand. She was a little angry. Did Lucian take the wrong medicine today?


    Megan''s resistance made Lucian lose face. He was a proud man, and it was unbearable to lose face in front of his competitors. Thinking of this, he exerted more strength on Megan.


    Seeing that Lucian bullied Megan, Eric was furious. He really hated this man. He had bullied his mother before, but now he came to destroy their mood. He broke away from Aron''s arms and ran towards them with two short legs.


    "Let go of my mother. You don''t deserve to touch her." Eric puckered his lips and glared at Lucian angrily. Seeing that Lucian was not affected by his words, he stretched out his hand to pull away Lucian''s fingers.


    Children''s strength was as strong as ants'' bite on Lucian''s body. On the contrary, the hard muscles on Lucian''s body could not be pulled at all, which made Eric''s little hand hurt.


    Seeing that Lucian was unmoved, Eric became more anxious. He couldn''t vent his anger.


    The hands of Lucian and Megan swept past Eric. Eric was angry and grabbed Lucian''s arm, biting it hard.


    "Ouch!" a burst of pain came from his hand, and he couldn''t help but let go of Megan''s hand.


    Seeing that his mother was free, Eric also loosened his mouth. He raised his head and glared at Lucian, "I''ll see if you dare to bully my mother again."


    After getting freedom, Megan didn''t care about the pain on her hand. She took


    n an hour to cook the meal. She went to the hall and asked Aron to have dinner. Aron came to the hall with Eric in his arms. He was touched when he saw the delicious meal.


    Aron tasted the food. Without Lucian, he should have been with Megan now.


    After the meal, Megan sent Aron out of the gate. Aron asked her to go back to accompany Eric as soon as possible. Megan asked Aron to be careful and turned back home.


    She heard Eric crying, "Mom, mom, I''m not feeling well." Megan quickly ran to Eric. She thought Eric might have caught a cold.


    She comforted Eric, "Eric, it''s okay. You just have a cold. I''ll get you some medicine."


    Eric took the medicine with the help of Megan, and Megan coaxed Eric to go to bed early. She went back to her room and began to work. She had left a lot of work behind, so she had to make up for it when she had time. She was busy until late night and fell asleep in bed.


    The second morning, she was woken up by the alarm clock. She kneaded her head on the bed, reached out and turned off the alarm clock. She looked at the phone and found that there were more than a dozen missed calls. It was late. She hurriedly got up and asked Eric to get up and wash. She dialed Aron''s number.


    She said, "I''m sorry, Aron. I''m late."


    Aron breathed a sigh of relief, "It''s okay. I thought you were sick. I''ll wait for you at the door. You can come out with Eric after you get dressed."


    Megan said nervously, "Okay, okay. See you later."

 Chapter 72 Dramatic Reversal

    Eric complained that he was uncomfortable. Megan thought it was because Eric still had a cold and didn''t care much about it. Then she fed Eric with the medicine and put on his clothes for Eric. Then she went out of the house with Eric and got on the car of Aron.


    Aron bought breakfast for Megan and Eric. Aron asked Megan to feed Eric first. Not long after Eric finished the meal, Aron drove to school. After sending Eric to school, Megan followed Aron to work overtime in the company.


    Shelly knew that Eric was fine and the poison didn''t take effect. Shelly went to find Anna and asked her what happened.


    Anna said innocently, "I did increase the dose at that time. Maybe the child has an immune to this. Thinking that Anna had no relationship with Megan, Shelly believed her words.


    Shelly decided to find a way to let Anna enter Lin family again, but Eric was very wary of Anna, so she could do nothing about it.


    Anna came up with an idea. She asked Shelly to give her more money, and Shelly immediately agreed.


    Anna told Shelly, "You specially found two people to make a car accident. I saved Eric, and then I was injured. In this case, Eric will trust me. Megan will thank me, so that I can enter Lin family. "


    Shelly said in surprise, "it''s a matter of life and death. This method doesn''t work, no way. "


    Anna smiled, "You even dared to ask me to poison milk powder. Are you afraid of this? "


    Shelly shook her head, "this matter will be discovered, too easily to be noticed. "


    Anna said in a low voice, "so you have to do it secretly. "


    Shelly gave a hint to Anna to ma


    ppy.


    Until now, Lucian still felt that the love between the two of them was like a dream that he could not forget.


    It was getting dark, and the road lamps hadn''t been lit up. The passers-by sped up, and the ambulance not far away came. The ambulance soon arrived. The nurses lifted Anna to put her on the bed, and Megan picked up Eric and followed them into the ambulance.


    The air in the ambulance didn''t circulate. After a while, Megan''s face turned red and Eric was a little uncomfortable. He leaned on Megan''s shoulder and didn''t say anything.


    Megan looked at Anna worriedly. Anna held Megan''s hand and said, "It''s okay. It''s okay. "


    Megan''s eyes turned red. She thought of Aron, who was still waiting for them at home. She took out her phone and called Aron.


    Seeing that they hadn''t come back yet, Aron was a little nervous. "Megan, what happened?"


    Megan lowered her eyes and said, "Eric was almost hit by a car just now. Anna saved Eric, but she was injured. "


    Aron knew that Megan was blaming herself. "Don''t worry. Which hospital are you going to? "


    Megan looked up and said, "The First Hospital Of City Center. "


    Aron said gently, "don''t worry. I''ll be right there. "


    Megan wanted to refuse, but found that Aron had hung up the phone. Aron grabbed the clothes on the sofa and went out. He drove to the restaurant and supermarket. He first went to the restaurant to buy Megan''s and Eric''s dinner, and then went to the supermarket to buy nutritious food. Then he drove to the hospital. He left the car in the parking lot and went upstairs with the nutritious food.

 Chapter 73 Keep Silent

    Seeing that Megan had been standing and looking at the surgery room, Aron put the things beside Eric and walked to Megan. He patted on Megan''s shoulder and said, "Megan, Anna will be fine. Didn''t you say that only her legs are injured?"


    Megan took a look at Aron and said, "it''s all my fault. If I had picked up Eric on time today, such a thing wouldn''t have happened. "


    Aron said, "Well, don''t blame yourself. It''s not something you can control. Thank Anna for saving Eric. "


    Megan nodded. Aron asked Megan to sit down and have a rest. She must be very tired after a whole day''s work.


    After more than two hours, the doctor pushed the door open and said to Megan, "the patient has a lot of injuries on her legs and a slight fracture of her ankle. She has to stay in the hospital for observation for a few days. "


    Megan breathed a sigh of relief and said, "thank you, doctor. "


    The doctor turned around and left. Anna was pushed into the ward. Anna was awake. With red eyes, Megan sat on the chair next to Anna, held her hand and said, "Anna, thank you for saving Eric. If it weren''t for you, Eric would have been in trouble. Thank you, thank you. "


    Anna looked calm o


    he couldn''t accept Aron''s love, let alone affect Aron''s future.


    Aron had no choice but to agree. He said, "then I''ll accompany you to see Anna tonight. You can''t refuse it. "


    Megan smiled and said, "okay. I''ll be waiting for you. "


    Megan went downstairs to make breakfast. She wanted to make some calcium soup for Anna, but she didn''t know how to do it. She decided to learn from the Internet.


    After having breakfast at the resort, Lucian lay on a deck chair to bask in the sun. He had always been busy with his work to convince himself not to think about Megan, but when he had time, he calmed down and found that his heart was full of Megan.


    He opened the box next to him and found their letters he had found before. The densely packed words seemed to reappear, and the previous scenes were replayed in his mind again and again.


    He seemed to see Megan running on the beach. He was so happy that he called Megan. He was stunned. Why did he call Megan''s name? Maybe he missed Megan too much. He was wondering whether he should marry Shelly or not. Although he could not forget Megan, he would never forget that Megan had lied to him. He couldn''t forget these things.

 Chapter 74 (1) At A Loss (Part One)

    It seemed that Lucian didn''t know what to do. Lucian had a headache. After a while, he fell asleep in the warm sunshine.


    Shelly got up early and went to the hospital. She thought it was time to prepare for the pregnancy operation. When she arrived at the hospital, she found that Dick didn''t come to work. She called him, "Hello, Dick, why didn''t you come to work today? "


    "I''m sick. I''m not feeling well. Come to my home," said Dick, pretending to be sick.


    Shelly was a little worried and thought it was necessary to see Dick. She took a taxi to the downstairs of Dick''s house.


    Shelly didn''t know why she felt a little guilty. She looked around for fear of being discovered by others. When she arrived at the door of Dick''s house, Dick invited her in.


    Seeing that she was a little flustered, Dick asked, "what''s wrong? "


    Shelly finally came to her senses. She


    he looked at Eric and Aron beside her and felt that everything was not true. It was too false.


    And what she had just experienced was like a dream. She had never thought that such a thing would happen around her, especially to her son.


    Thinking of this, Megan stood still, with her eyes empty, as if she was thinking of something, or like a lifeless puppet.


    Looking at Megan like this, Eric felt a little flustered. After all, he was still a child. No matter how sensible and mature he was, he had experienced too little, he was always a child who relied on his mother.


    Seeing his mother like this, Eric was flustered. He ran to hold Megan''s thighs and looked up at Megan with his little pink face.


    "Mom, what''s wrong with you? Why are you in a daze? "


    Eric shouted for a while, only to find that Megan ignored him and stood still expressionlessly as before.

 Chapter 75 (1) At A Loss (Part Two)

    Eric was at a loss and turned to Aron.


    "Uncle Aron, what''s wrong with my mother? Why doesn''t she speak? "


    After all, Aron liked Megan all the time, so he could guess Megan''s mental activities at this time. Looking at Megan''s expression and thinking about what had just happened, Aron also understood.


    Aron held Eric in his arms and rubbed his head gently.


    "Eric, don''t bother Mommy. Mommy is thinking about something now. Let mommy think about it by herself. Let''s go to find her later, okay?"


    Although Eric was scared, he was a sensible boy. Hearing what Aron said, he had to nod.


    With his fat arms around Aron''s neck, Eric turned his head to look at the dull Megan, confused and flustered.


    When he was with his mother, his mother had never been like this. She never ignored him and said nothing.


    This would make Eric feel that he would l


    p, we can rest assured, right? "


    What Aron said was true, at the thought that what happened to Eric today might happen in the future, Megan had to nod her head with hesitation and agreed with Aron.


    In Megan''s family, Aron was gratified that Megan had agreed to his request. In order to comfort the frightened hearts of two people today, he decided to invite them to a restaurant. This decision was obviously highly praised. It was rare that Aron didn''t drive, but walked with Megan and Eric.


    Walking on the street, Aron looked at the envious eyes of the passers-by beside him to the "family of three" and felt very proud.


    However, he also knew that if Megan knew what he was thinking now, there was a high chance that Megan would turn around and go home with Eric.


    So... Aron thought he''d better be a flower guardian and stop thinking too much.

 Chapter 76 Leave

    Moreover, looking at Megan''s beautiful face which was full of maternal glory but not eroded by time, Aron felt that if it could go on like this and live a good and quiet life, perhaps he would be willing to accompany Megan as a friend for the rest of his life. He would be very satisfied if he just looked at Megan quietly.


    "Eric, be careful. Don''t let go of Mommy''s hand."


    "Okay, mom! I see! "


    Aron smiled.


    On the other side, Shelly, who was secretly dating with Dick, also received the news that something had happened to Eric, and Anna had saved him according to the plan, and then Megan was deeply grateful to Anna.


    Although the mother and son, who were unaware of the truth, were having dinner happily with Aron in the restaurant.


    After this matter, Megan would definitely be more relieved to Anna. Eric wouldn''t stop Anna from doing anything.


    With the help of Anna, Shelly could do anything. Was Megan going to set herself against Shelly again? No way! It was impossible for Megan to take her Lucian away! Humph!


    At the thought of Megan''s attractive face and seductive personality, Shelly got angry and wanted to kill Megan as well!


    However, she was very happy about the fact about Eric, so she quickly adjusted her state of mind. Anyway, in the future, Megan would not be a threat, so why should she think of her? By then, it would be easy to deal with her.


    Dick had been watching Shelly all t


    re here." Anna was about to stand up, but Megan quickly walked over and pressed her down. She patted her shoulder gently, indicating her not to stand up. Looking at Anna''s leg in plaster, the scene of that day appeared in Megan''s mind again.


    "Anna, just sit here. Eric and I come here to see you today and bring you some fruits. I think it''s boring for you to stay here alone. We come here and talk with you. " Megan felt pity for her and said in a kind tone.


    In fact, Megan''s heart was soft. She had seen those homeless cats and dogs on the road before, and she had to buy some food to feed them, not to mention seeing such a person who almost lost her life for her son. Although Anna did not lose her life, she was still injured. This injury was suffered on behalf of the two of them.


    Eric stood there in a daze, neither saying anything nor making some sounds. He put his thumb in his mouth, and then looked at Anna in a daze. When Anna saw him, she reached out her hand to tell Eric to come to her side.


    In fact, Anna''s heart was filled with all kinds of despicable and vicious thoughts. She finally regained the trust of the two of them. She felt that it was urgent to show them some good looks.


    "Miss. Megan, since you''re here today, I have something to tell you," said Anna earnestly. "My leg has been injured for a long time, but it''s almost recovered. Can I go to your house now and take care of you? "

 Chapter 77 I Will Be Responsible For You From Now On

    Megan was moved by her words. ''Anna is really a good person. But she is still in plaster. She can''t work in my house now.'' Megan has some scruples in her heart. After all, the shadow of those things is still lingering in her heart.


    She looked at Anna''s kind face and Anna didn''t seem to be a grudge holder. Moreover, Anna hadn''t asked for any reward so far.


    In fact, in Megan''s heart, she really felt that Anna was very good now, because she really didn''t do anything to help Anna. But Anna could rush up subconsciously to save the two of them, which really moved Megan.


    "Anna, don''t worry about your work. Your leg is still badly injured. You can''t do heavy work at all." Megan felt sorry for Anna. She could take care of herself and Eric now, so she decided to ask Anna to have a good rest first.


    Anna''s face darkened in an instant. She pretended to be very disappointed. "This hospital is really empty. There is no one here in usual. I''m very bored here and have nothing to do. In fact, I really want to go back to your home and help you. "


    Megan smiled. She looked at Eric, and Eric also looked at her. "Anna, I don''t think you can leave the hospital now. You have to recover so that you can take better care of us."


    Raising her eyes to look at Megan, Anna said, "do you dislike me? It''s really inconvenient for my leg to be injured like this, but I won''t cause you any trou


    ter. When they finished their work tonight, they found that four hours had passed unexpectedly. Everyone began to call for Aron''s treat.


    Aron nodded. Seeing that everyone was so tired, he also wanted to invite them to dinner to relax and talk about some friendly topics. Seeing that Mr. Aron nodded, everyone was in high spirits and began to discuss what to eat. However, Aron turned his head and saw Megan who looked worried.


    He walked over and patted Megan on the shoulder. Megan came to herself and asked, "what''s wrong? Why don''t you discuss with others about what to eat? You know a lot about food. "


    Megan forced a smile and said, "Aron, you can have dinner together. I have something to do." Then Megan began to pack up her things, looking at the pile of things in front of her worriedly.


    "Do you have anything to deal with? I think I know a lot of things about you. What else do you want to do? " Aron was confused. He didn''t understand why Megan was leaving now.


    Megan anxiously stuffed something into her bag, and then picked it up. She said to Aron, "I have to work overtime today and didn''t have time to pick up Eric. I made him leave in the kindergarten with his teacher. Now I have to go and pick him up as soon as possible. I didn''t expect that I would work overtime for four hours. I have to go now. I can''t have dinner with everyone. Please tell them for me. "

 Chapter 78 Change Mind

    Aron remembered that Megan didn''t leave the company, so Eric must have been with that teacher all the time. He must be anxious and sad if he didn''t see his mother.


    "I''ll go with you. I can invite them to dinner at any time. Now the top priority is to see Eric as soon as possible!" Aron put on his coat as he spoke.


    Megan stopped him immediately, "no way! You have promised to invite everyone to dinner. You can''t break your promise. Go and have dinner with them. I can pick up Eric myself! "


    However, Aron didn''t listen to her and shook his head. "I have told you that it''s okay to treat them anytime, but Eric, you have to let me see him as soon as possible. He must be very sad since he hasn''t seen his mother for such a long time. I don''t know whether he will blame you or not. I have to explain to him!"


    Looking at the eloquent Aron in front of her, Megan felt a little helpless. She knew that she couldn''t win over Aron, so she didn''t say anything more and nodded. Seeing that she agreed, Aron hurriedly raised his voice and informed the employees in the company.


    "Be quiet! I have something urgent to deal with today, so I can''t invite you to dinner! You discuss about what you want to eat. Let''s go together tomorrow night! " As soon as he finished his words, the cheerful atmosphere in the company suddenly became listless. Everyone began to sigh.


    "Mr. Aron! Didn''t you just say that we would have dinner together? What happened? "


    "We are so tired after wo


    in front of her. She said politely, "Hello, are you Mr. Carl Wen?"


    The man on the other side cleared his throat and said, "yes."


    "Hello, I''m the person sent by the company to pick you up. Please follow me. Your hotel has been booked. " Megan said politely.


    The man nodded. Mr. Carl Wen must have been used to this kind of process. He didn''t say anything but followed Megan.


    Carl Wen got on the car. Megan knew that this was an important client of the company, so she chatted with him on the way.


    "Mr. Carl Wen, how did you establish your own brand abroad?" Megan asked.


    Mr. Carl Wen smiled and said, "you have asked a big question. How about this? You can ask Aron then."


    She didn''t expect that Carl Wen was so easy-going. The two chatted casually. After a while, Megan arrived at the hotel. She told Carl Wen that she would leave, and got on the car to drive to Aron''s house.


    At this moment, Aron was entangled by Eric at home. "Uncle, I want a lollipop; uncle, I want that toy; uncle, please play this game with me..."Eric acted like a spoiled child in front of Aron.


    Although he liked Eric very much, Aron thought it was not easy to take care of a child. He had no choice but to agree with Eric.


    He felt that Eric had been making trouble for about a century. When Megan arrived, Megan knocked on the door and Aron opened it for Megan. As soon as Megan entered the house, she heard the sound of Eric. She asked, "Aron, did Eric cause you any trouble?"

 Chapter 79 Is That So

    Aron smiled, "No, but Eric is naughty."


    Thinking of the matter about Carl, Megan asked Aron, "I''ve sent Carl to the hotel. Don''t worry. Where is Eric? I''ll take him away. "


    Aron tried to keep Megan, "Megan, stay for dinner tonight."


    "Anna just came back Lin family today. It''s not good if I''m not there tonight. Maybe another day." Megan refused.


    Aron felt a little helpless. Then he turned around and picked up Eric. As soon as Eric saw Megan, he shouted, "Mom, mom, I miss you."


    Megan took Eric and held Eric in her arms. Aron insisted on sending them away and followed Megan out. Megan put Eric on the back seat, fastened the seat belt for Eric, and soon drove home.


    As soon as she opened the door and came in, she saw Anna walking slowly towards the door. Anna said first, "Let me help you."


    Megan hurriedly interrupted, "Anna, don''t move. It''s inconvenient for you to move. Let me do it."


    "Okay, Miss. Megan, I''ll heat up the dinner." Then Anna went to the kitchen.


    Megan still cared about Anna. "Anna, be careful when you walk. Don''t be in a hurry. Take your time."


    Anna said gratefully, "Miss. Megan, thank you for letting me in again. The dinner will be done later."


    When the two of them were having dinner at the table, Megan took the initiative to say, "Anna, during this period of time, you are only responsible for cooking at home. As for the other housework, we will talk about it when your legs recover."


    Anna hurriedly shook her hand and said, "no way. You hired me to


    but Dick didn''t answer. The last time Dick answered, he felt something was wrong when he heard that Shelly didn''t say anything. He asked, "Shelly, what''s wrong with you? Are you unhappy? Miss me? "


    Shelly couldn''t help but shout, "yes, I miss you. When will you come back?"


    Dick coaxed her, "it''s almost done, honey. Don''t worry." Dick said flirtatiously.


    A storm was about to come, and Shelly threw the anger on Dick. She shouted at the phone, "Dick, I''ll go to a bar near your home tonight. I''ll go home as soon as you come back...I''ll send you the location of the bar. Come back quickly. "


    Then Shelly hung up the phone. Dick was a little angry. He remembered what happened when Shelly took him as a backup. He was abandoned at that time, and what could he do? Now Shelly was commanding him again.


    He was determined to take revenge on her. He asked several men to go to the bar to flirt with Shelly. At this time, Shelly was sitting next to the bar counter. She turned off her phone and threw it into her bag. She drank alone, one after another.


    Not long after, some men came to accost Shelly one after another. Shelly didn''t pay much attention to them. The people arranged by Dick were all good-looking. They sat next to Shelly and chatted up smartly. This time, Shelly turned her head and looked at that man all the time. Then the man touched the thighs of Shelly consciously, and smiled at Shelly with a charming smile. He asked Shelly, "Do you dare to go with me? I''ll play a game with you."

 Chapter 80 Conspiracy Forming

    Shelly couldn''t wait anymore. She followed this man to the hotel and checked in. The two had sex for a night, and they were very happy. The drunk Shelly was in a good mood and finally indulged in her dream.


    White light rose from the sky and shone on the ground. The scorching sun was hidden behind clouds and mist. The sky today was like a mirror, and the light was particularly dazzling.


    The sunshine outside shone directly into Shelly''s eyes through the window. Shelly opened her eyes, feeling pain all over her body, and closed her eyes again. She turned around and held her waist with one hand. She found that something was wrong. She opened her eyes and saw a strange man beside her.


    Shelly called out. The man looked about the same age as Dick, and the man was awakened by her call. The man said calmly, "you were drunk last night, so you took the initiative to do."


    That man was surprisingly calm. Hearing his words, Shelly closed her eyes, bit her lips and patted her own head. Why did she drink so much yesterday and couldn''t control herself?


    She calmed herself down, took out one thousand dollars from her bag and handed it to the man, saying coldly, "don''t tell anyone about it. Besides, I won''t let you take responsibility."


    The man didn''t refuse to take the money and leaned against the head of the bed to smoke. Shelly didn''t say anything more. She dressed up immediately and walked out of the room. Her legs were a little weak.


    Shelly thought that he was just a


    ot up.


    He jumped into the kitchen in his slippers. Seeing that Anna was cooking, he went to the kitchen door and asked softly, "Anna, is the dinner ready? I''m hungry. "


    Anna answered Eric while cooking.


    "It''s almost done. Eric, wait a minute. It''s almost done."


    "Okay."


    Eric agreed and went out to sit beside the table.


    Soon, Anna brought out delicious dishes.


    Looking at Eric''s sparkling eyes, Anna smiled and put down the dishes.


    "Eric, go wash your hands. We can have dinner when your mom comes back. "


    Eric answered and went to the bathroom.


    Seeing that Eric went into the bathroom, Anna''s eyes flashed a trace of vicious. She noticed nobody passed by the door and window, then she took out a bottle of poison from her pocket.


    As soon as she put poison in all the dishes carefully, she heard the door open.


    Anna''s hands trembled. She quickly put the bottle into her pocket and swept the poison powder on the table to the ground. Then she pretended to be calm and walked to the door to welcome the person in.


    She had thought that only Megan came back, but Aron followed Megan.


    When she saw Aron, her pupils shrank and her hands clenched unconsciously.


    "Oh? Anna, why are you here? "


    Megan thought that Anna was cooking in the kitchen, but when she opened the door, she saw Anna standing there.


    Anna took her bag from Megan''s hand and answered with a smile, "I just finished cooking. As soon as I put it on the table, I heard the door open."

 Chapter 81 Unexpected

    Anna greeted Aron in surprise, as if she just saw him.


    "Oh, Mr. Aron is also here?"


    Aron smiled gracefully and nodded to Anna, "yes, I have to trouble you today."


    "No, no, no. I''m glad that Mr. Aron is here. Come and have dinner."


    "Mom! Uncle Aron! " As soon as Megan and Aron walked towards the table, they heard the soft and clear voice of Eric. As soon as they lowered their heads, Eric had run over and hugged Megan''s thighs.


    "Eric, good boy. Didn''t I tell you? Don''t run away at home. What if you fall down? "


    Megan picked up Eric and sat at the table.


    Aron sat opposite them. Seeing that Anna was about to bring a bowl for him after setting up the bowls and chopsticks for them, he quickly said, "Anna, I won''t eat."


    Hearing this, Anna stopped putting the bowl on the table for him and looked at Megan with a little inquiry.


    Megan shook her head with a gentle and naughty smile.


    "Anna, if he doesn''t want to eat, you don''t have to give him. After all, he has ate so much food at our home."


    "Megan, you are hurting me."


    Aron pretended to be sad and covered his heart, as if Megan had bullied him.


    However, when Megan looked up, she could easily see the doting smile in Aron''s eyes.


    Megan knew she couldn''t accept his love, so when she saw his eyes, she panicked for a moment and quickly looked away.


    "Eric, come a


    hut up.


    Looking at Megan''s spinning hair and Megan''s tightly clasped hands, Aron couldn''t believe what he had just heard.


    "Megan..."


    "Don''t call me!"


    Megan suddenly stood up and reached out to push away Aron''s hand that was about to touch her.


    Aron was shocked by Megan''s reaction. He forgot what he had said when he was angry just now.


    Megan looked up at the man in front of her. Because he was too angry just now, there was still some red trace in his eyes.


    "Aron, I treat you as my friend. Do you really want me to be ruthless to you? !"


    Aron had never seen Megan like this, so he didn''t know how to respond.


    "Aron, I admit that I still like Lucian. I haven''t forgotten him. But what does it have to do with you?! You are just my friend. You are not qualified to step into my emotional life! If you don''t want to be good friends with me, you can leave. You can leave my world. In my world, there is no lack of you, Aron! ! !"


    Megan said the last sentence in a hoarse voice.


    Hearing this, Aron was stunned. He clenched his fists and loosened them again and again.


    Finally, he gave Megan a look and said.


    "Megan, I am not qualified to step into your world, but my world has already been overturned by you."


    "Click!" The sound of the door closing reminded Megan that Aron, who was with her all the time, had left her.

 Chapter 82 You Havent Forgotten Him

    Tears fell on the table one by one. In fact, she regretted after saying those words, but when she saw Aron''s eyes, she could not say anything.


    Her eyes were full of disappointment, desperation, but she didn''t give up...


    Eric had been watching the two when they had a quarrel. It was not until Aron left and Megan cried that he walked over. He held Megan''s legs and asked, "Mom, what''s wrong with you and Uncle Aron?"


    Holding Eric in her arms, Megan shook her head and said, "nothing."


    But she regretted. What should she do? Did she go too far just now?


    Megan sat at the table in a daze for a while. After Eric finished the last mouthful of porridge, he took a deep breath, wiped his mouth and pulled Megan''s sleeve. "Mom, can I watch TV after I finish eating? I haven''t watched TV for a long time, okay? "


    When Megan came to her senses, Eric acted like a spoiled child. She looked at the time and found that it was not six o''clock yet. Thinking that she hadn''t watched TV with Eric for a long time, she said, "of course you can. I will watch with you after I finish this, okay?" Megan touched Eric''s head with a smile.


    Eric grinned, "okay! Then I will turn on the TV and pick up a good show for Mommy! " Eric jumped off the chair happily, ran to the living room and turned on the TV.


    After two bites, Megan came to her senses again. Recently, she felt that many things in her life, including work, had been out of her control. She fel


    insatiable? She was so unhappy just because he asked today. In fact, she thought that she didn''t have to be so angry when she thought about it now.


    "Eric, I think your Uncle Aron is very nice. You know, I have known him since childhood. We two often played together when we were children, and now we are still working partners." As Megan spoke, the scene that two of them played together appeared in her mind, they were innocent, happy and carefree.


    Eric pouted and thought for a while, "If you play together when you were children, then when you grow up, you will definitely play together, right?"


    Megan smiled faintly, "no, it''s not like that. When you were a child, you had a good time with your friends. When you grew up, you would go through all kinds of things, and your friends would also go through all kinds of things. In the end, if they could still play with you, that is true friendship. "


    Megan recalled that when she was a child, Aron''s family suddenly emigrated abroad, and she lost her best playmate. It was hard for her to accept it for a period of time. She always stood at the door of Aron''s house in a daze, hoping that a small head would pop out from the door and say to her, "Megan, come and play cards together!"


    Eric thought for a while and said, "Mom, Uncle Aron and you are real friendship. You two had a good time when you were children, and you are still friends when you grow up. I think uncle is really good."

 Chapter 83 What Can I Do

    "Well, your Uncle Aron is really good to me and you. He is older than me, so I have always called him brother. For many years, we have experienced a lot of things, and finally we still play together." When Megan talked with Eric, they were like two friends. In fact, she didn''t take Eric as a child.


    "Then why did you quarrel with each other today? I feel that you and Uncle Aron are not in a good mood today." In fact, Eric was a very sensitive child. He could observe the emotional changes of people around him carefully.


    Megan sighed, holding Eric''s face in her hands, "Eric, don''t always observe so carefully. You make mom embarrassed, do you know?" Megan was so embarrassed. Her son was so bad that he teased her on purpose.


    Eric laughed, "Mommy, are you shy? Hahaha, I really like to see Mommy being shy, hahaha."


    Megan gently pinched his little face and said, "You are such a bad boy. Your Uncle Aron and I just quarreled with each other. We are still friends. And don''t ask about the adults'' affairs in the future!"


    The two started to chatted and laughed again. The hero and the heroine in the TV were now in a sad play. If the hero and the heroine knew that the two people who were watching the play were laughing so happily, they would not be in the mood to continue the play.


    After a while, Eric wanted Megan to take him out for a walk, but he was afraid that Megan di


    r will eat me up! " That was how Aron could instantly dissolve the magic of embarrassment. It was difficult for Megan not to laugh at his joke.


    As expected, Megan chuckled and walked over. "What are you talking about? Don''t tell the child that I''m a terrible woman. I''m very gentle. If he falls down, I''ll at most beat you up!"


    Eric smiled happily. He was really happy to see his mother and Uncle Aron get back together. "Uncle, mommy and I are going out to play. Uncle, do you want to go with us?"


    Aron pinched Eric''s face, "it''s appropriate to go out at this time, but where are you two going?" Aron looked at Megan with gentle eyes. In fact, no matter how angry he was, when he saw Megan, all his troubles disappeared automatically.


    "The two of us just want to take a walk around here. We don''t plan to go anywhere. He just wants to get some fresh air and relax. I also want to come out and relax." Megan avoided the gentle gaze of Aron. She looked at Aron''s gaze, felt warm but very embarrassed.


    Aron nodded, "it''s boring to play around here. Get in my car. I''ll take you to an interesting place to relax." Said Aron.


    "Okay, okay. I want to go!" Eric was so happy that he almost jumped up. Then he seemed to suddenly think of something and looked back at Megan. "Mom, can we go? I really want to play with Uncle Aron. The place Uncle Aron find must be very interesting! "

 Chapter 84 Mom, You Still Have Me

    Megan had no choice but to nod her head. Then, Eric jumped up happily. Seeing that Megan agreed, Aron picked up Eric and put him in the car. Then, Megan also got in the car.


    Aron adjusted the air conditioner in the car to a comfortable temperature. He was lucky to have seen Megan''s music list. Thinking of her favorite piano music, he played "Canon in D major". Megan was much calmer after listening to this music. Sitting in the back seat, Eric looked forward from time to time, naughty and cute.


    The car drove out of the gate of the community, turned around and moved in different directions. After a long time, the car seemed to be driving without stopping. Eric felt a little restless in the back seat, but his mother rarely came out to play with him, so he held back his complaints.


    After a while, Megan rolled down the window and gently stretched out her hand to feel the breeze at night. She raised the corners of her mouth with satisfaction. She was thinking how long it had been since she came out to play at this time, she just stayed at home or in the company all the time. And there was no time for her to enjoy any lights at night.


    Today, it was also because Eric wanted to go out to play, and it happened that Aron did not leave, so she could enjoy the night breeze and a moment of peace. She felt much better after going out for a walk. There were the messy files or the project des


    topics, so he was entangled.


    After he said, if Megan was in a good mood, she might have a few words. But if she was not, then he could not get any response. If he didn''t say and kept it in his mind, he would lose his control sooner or later.


    In fact, all he said before was to pave the way for this topic. Finally, after hesitating for a while, he felt that this was the best time. "Megan, you divorced with Lucian... It has been four years, hasn''t it? "


    Aron asked cautiously, afraid that Megan would be unhappy. After he finished, he waited quietly for the storm to come, but to his surprise, it was not.


    "It should be three years and eleven months." Megan replied indifferently, showing no strong rejection. In fact, her careful calculation also surprised Aron. He had thought that Megan would try her best to forget it.


    "Have you ever thought about finding another father for Eric?" Aron remembered that when he proposed to Megan, she didn''t agree. In fact, he just wanted to test whether Megan loved someone else or whether she had forgotten Lucian.


    Megan was stunned for a moment. She looked at the waves in the distance, swaying towards the beach from the deep of the sea. There was a person she loved most standing on the beach, walking towards her. She was afraid that Eric would not be happy. Moreover, Eric knew that Lucian was his father, so he might not accept others easily.

 Chapter 85 Look At Each Other Speechlessly

    Looking at Megan''s silence, Aron''s heart was tightly gripped. In fact, even if Megan could tell him an answer, it was much better than silence.


    "How about you?"


    Aron was stunned. He didn''t understand the meaning of Megan''s words, so he looked at Megan in a daze. Megan also looked at him with that kind of indifferent eyes. For a moment, the two of them were silent. Aron was thinking about how to answer Megan. Megan had been looking at him inquisitively. Suddenly, Megan smiled.


    "It''s hard to say?" Megan looked at him with a smile. Suddenly, she felt it was funny to see Aron being embarrassed. Then she wanted to make fun of him.


    Aron blushed at once, but he didn''t show his obvious shyness. "There''s nothing. If what you want to ask is what I think, I can answer you."


    Megan nodded and shrugged, indicating, "Okay, go ahead.". Aron paused for a while, "well, there are some girls who have confessed their love to me, but I don''t like them very much. I have someone in my hearts, understand?"


    As soon as Megan heard his words, her face turned red. Aron had just proposed to her a few days ago, so she naturally knew who Aron meant by saying that. Moreover, he said it so frankly that she had nowhere to hide her shyness.


    But on second thought, it would be better to let Aron find a person who liked him earlier. After all, she was taking care of a child, and she really


    rget these sad things. Megan made him feel that he was a loser. Now he suddenly wanted to escape.


    "Megan, let''s go home." As he spoke, Aron stood up. He looked in the direction of Eric, only to find that there was no one there. Then he turned his head and looked around, but still did not find Eric.


    Megan stood up in a daze. "Megan." Aron suddenly called her, but she didn''t want to answer. She just wanted to take her son home and have a good sleep. So she raised her head and found that there was no one in front of her. There was no one on the beach where her son had just played.


    The two looked at each other. Megan immediately shouted, "Eric! Go home? Let''s go home! Don''t play! " Her voice echoed in the beach for a long time, but there was no response from the child.


    Megan panicked. Her heart seemed to jump out, and she suddenly sped up. She ran up and looked for the figure of Eric, but she didn''t find him. Megan felt that she was going crazy, and a wave of dizziness swept over her.


    She couldn''t hold on and sat on the beach. Seeing this, Aron hurried to help her up. She still kept saying, "Eric, Eric... Where have you been? "


    Unable to speak, she fell into Aron''s arms and burst into tears. After crying for a while, she immediately pushed Aron away and continued to run to look for Eric, but there was really no such a small and lovely figure on the beach.

 Chapter 86 Missing

    Megan stopped and continued shouting, "Eric, let''s go home. Mommy and Uncle Aron can play games with you, okay?" She had an illusion that Eric could run out from behind a reef and said to her, "ha ha, mom, I win. You haven''t found me. How can I lose with my intelligence?" She stopped running, trying to calm herself down and control her trembling body.


    Seeing that Megan stopped, Aron hurried to help Megan up and asked, "are you okay? Calm down first." After calming herself down, Megan said to Aron, "I''m fine. Aron, don''t worry about me. Where do you think Eric will go? Do you think he went to play in the nearby park or amusement park? "


    She turned around and grabbed Aron''s arm. "Let''s look for Eric separately. It''s faster, and the probability of finding Eric is greater. Let''s go to the nearby park amusement park to have a look. Maybe Eric is really fond of playing, not missing." Megan calmed down slowly and said to Aron.


    Aron looked at the woman in front of him, who was usually stubborn and now looked haggard, and felt very distressed. "Okay, let''s split up and look for him. You should pay attention to your own safety. You should look for him in the direction of the park, and I''ll look for him in the direction of the amusement park. Whether we find him or not, we will still come back here. Don''t go too far. Remember to call me."


    Megan raised her head and said to Aron firmly, "Don''t worry. I will be


    again, have you quarreled with anyone, or have you made any enmity with others? Maybe they kidnapped Eric to revenge on you."


    "No, I didn''t. You know me. I can tolerate others'' words. How can I quarrel with others?" Megan replied.


    Aron thought that Megan was right. Since he knew Megan, Megan was a kind and tolerant girl, so he said to Megan, "since you don''t have conflict with others, why was Eric kidnapped? There must be a reason, and the person who kidnapped Eric must have a request."


    After hearing this, Megan answered, "yes, you are right. There must be something for the one to kidnap Eric, and I feel that this matter must have a special relationship with Shelly."


    "Well, sure enough, you have thought of it." Said Aron.


    Megan looked at Aron and said, "yes. We need to calm down and think about how to contact Shelly."


    "I''ll call her and ask her to send Eric back. Otherwise, she will have a hard time." Said Aron.


    "No." Megan immediately stopped Aron. Because she knew that if Aron rashly called Shelly, he would not only not let Eric come back as soon as possible, but also be likely to fall into the trap of Shelly.


    After Megan stopped Aron''s thought, he asked Megan, "this must have something to do with Shelly. Why don''t you let me call her?"


    "Aron, we can''t be so impulsive. Don''t worry. I''ll call Dick. After all, he''s our man." Then Megan took out her phone and dialed Dick''s number.

 Chapter 87 Inexplicable

    Dick was sorting out his things when his phone rang. He stopped and asked, "Hello, what''s wrong? Megan, what happened?"


    "Dick, are you with Shelly? Eric seems to be kidnapped. I suspect that it has something to do with her. Do you know where she is?" Megan said to Dick calmly.


    "No, we''re not together. I''m in the hospital. I don''t know where she is. How about I give you her phone number?" Dick also got anxious inexplicably. He wondered whether Shelly would kidnap Eric or not.


    Megan hurriedly said, "no, I can''t call her. I want her to think that I''m vulnerable at this time, instead of letting her know that I''ve guessed it would be her."


    "Then what should we do? What do you want to do?" Dick asked.


    "How about this? You call her first and ask her where she is and what she is doing now. You just need to know her attitude." Megan replied.


    Dick nodded and said, "Okay, I''ll call her now. Bye." After hanging up the phone, Dick called Shelly, intending to get some news from Shelly as Megan said.


    "Who is calling you at this time?" A hoarse man said to Shelly. Shelly said with a smile, "nothing. Let me have a look." Then she kissed the man on the cheek and hung up the phone as soon as she saw it was Dick.


    She turned around and said to the man, "it''s okay. I don''t know him. It''s just a crank call. I will always receive such a call. Let''s continue." Then she looked at the man on the bed with an enchanting look.


    The man said, "Oh,


    in.


    "Lucian, you don''t know too much, but I won''t let you know that Eric is actually your child..." Tears streamed down Megan''s face, and she felt like a needle pricking her heart.


    ''Well, it turns out that you thought I was making trouble out of nothing when I found the clues about Eric''s disappearance. I suspect that Shelly might be a scheming woman related to Eric''s disappearance. It''s reasonable to talk to Shelly and let her answer the phone, but you think I go too far?''


    The scenes of her being with Lucian later appeared in her mind. Those wonderful moments...


    ''I used to think that you would show me some mercy for the sake of getting along with me in the past, but I didn''t expect you to be so cruel. I''m really disappointed in you, Lucian.''


    Thinking of this, she couldn''t help but burst into tears again, like a broken pearl...


    Aron''s heart ached when he saw Megan like this. He wanted to hold Megan in his arms, but when he thought of relationship between him and Megan that was misunderstood by Lucian, he took his hand back.


    "Don''t cry. Eric will be fine. It''s all my fault. I didn''t take good care of Eric. Don''t worry. I''ll bring Eric back to you safe and sound. Don''t cry. I''ll feel bad to see you like this." Aron looked at Megan and said with concern.


    Megan should be happy when she heard from Aron that he would bring Eric back safe and sound. But she didn''t know why she couldn''t be happy. Instead, she cried harder.

 Chapter 88 Shocked

    Looking at Megan who was crying more and more seriously, Aron felt that his heart was about to break. He silently patted Megan on the back, hoping to comfort her.


    ''It''s all my fault. I can''t protect you and Eric well. Don''t worry. I won''t make you feel bad or let others hurt you again. Megan, I promise this will be the last time.'' Aron thought to himself.


    "Well, stop crying. What does Lucian mean? What did he say? " Aron patted Megan''s back to comfort her and asked slowly.


    When Megan heard the name of Lucian, her face was full of disappointment and anger.


    "He meant that he wouldn''t let Shelly answer the phone, and he said that if the child was lost, I should go to look for the child. Why should I find Shelly? He also said that I was too far."


    Megan said sadly, with tears in her voice.


    Aron was very angry when he heard what Lucian said. "Lucian just doesn''t know the true identity of the child. If he knows, will he still be like this?"


    After saying that, Aron hurriedly comforted Megan, "don''t worry, Megan will be fine. God will bless such a cute child. Eric will come back safely. Don''t worry!"


    Hearing Aron''s words, Megan''s mind was full of the figure of Eric. She lowered her head and sobbed.


    Seeing Megan at a loss, Aron didn''t know how to comfort her and what to say...


    Suddenly, an idea occurred to him and he patted himself on the head. ''Yes, why didn''t I think of it?''


    g.


    Hearing what Nate Zhang said, Aron quickly replied, "Okay, okay. I''m driving now. I''ll call you when I arrive. Wait for me. Bye. " Then Aron hung up the phone. He drove to the place that Nate Zhang had told him on the phone.


    At this time, Anna was making desserts for Megan in the kitchen. When the desserts were ready, she went upstairs.


    "Miss, miss, are you there? Mr. Aron specially told me to prepare some food for you. I have made some desserts. Please have some. Miss, miss? " Anna continued to knock on the door.


    Megan lied on the bed and said, "no, Anna, I''m not hungry. You can go downstairs and leave me alone. I want to be alone."


    "Well, I''m leaving now. Call me if you need anything." Anna went downstairs with the desserts and went back to the kitchen. She took out her phone and called Shelly.


    "What''s wrong?" Shelly answered the phone.


    "Here''s the thing, Miss. Shelly. Your plan is too good. Megan went home and kept crying. Now she is upstairs and locked herself in the room without eating anything. But Aron, he left when he saw Megan go upstairs." Anna covered her phone with her hand and told Shelly in a low voice in a corner.


    Shelly laughed on the other side of the phone, "ha ha, they deserve it. Who let them oppose me? You always care about them, and if anything happens, tell me immediately."


    "Well, okay, Miss. Shelly, I will do it." Then Anna hung up the phone.

 Chapter 89 Out Of Mind

    Lying on the bed, Megan''s mind was in a mess. Time flied. The dawn was coming, Megan hadn''t gone to bed yet. Her big watery eyes also looked pale.


    On the other side, Aron was also very busy. After telling his old classmate, Nate, he contacted other people to look for Eric.


    When Nate heard that Aron told him about Megan, he also tried his best to find Eric with his connections in the region.


    At this time, one of Nate''s men found a child who looked like the Eric described by Aron, so he called Nate. Nate also told this to Aron.


    Aron hurried to the place to see if it was Eric...


    Aron started the car at his fastest speed and called Megan again.


    "Megan, my classmate found some clues about Eric. Where are you? I''ll pick you up. " Aron said quickly.


    Megan was also very happy and nervous when she heard the news. She thought she would see her son soon. "I''m at home. Come and pick me up." Then she hung up the phone.


    Along the way, both Megan and Aron were very nervous, which was the fear accumulated by disappointment.


    When they arrived, Megan got off the car in a hurry and trotted over before Aron opened the door. It was a boy who looked like Eric.


    Disappointed, Megan squatted down and covered her face with her hand.


    "Megan, let''s go first. Don''t be like this." After saying that, Aron thanked Nate and helped Megan get on the car.


    It was dark outside and the moon was nowhere to be seen. There were few people coming and going on the street. The wind blew the autumn leaves,


    ere were only the breathing of the two people left. Megan also turned the phone to mute. Aron sat in the hall near the stairs, looking down at the phone contact to find Eric.


    In the empty house, only the hall''s light was still on, and the two of them didn''t sleep all night.


    It was late at night. With an iPad in his hand, Lucian leaned against the bed, hesitating whether he should get involved in the matter of Eric. He was afraid that something else would happen. If it was really Shelly, then his interference would only make the matter worse.


    On the other side, Shelly was also a little worried. What Lucian said tonight made her vigilant. If Lucian began to suspect her, she had to act faster.


    On that day, Anna heard the conversation between the two at the door and knew that the three were going to play at the seaside together. At that time, she told the news to Shelly.


    "Since we can''t poison them, we can take Eric away. This is a good opportunity." After saying that, Shelly called someone to follow Megan and others.


    "You can find an opportunity to take away Eric and hide in a secret place to wait for my news." Said Shelly to the person she arranged.


    The two men didn''t understand what she meant. "The child must be under their watch most of the time. How can we take him away?"


    "You are silly. Children are very naughty. They are fond of playing. There must be a time when he''s running and playing himself." Shelly doubted if the person her friend found for her was a newcomer.

 Chapter 90 The Chance Of Victory

    "Okay, okay." The two men rushed to Megan''s house and followed her.


    When they arrived at the seaside, Megan and Eric played with Eric for a while. The two people arranged by Shelly, who were pretending to be on vacation, were lying on the deck chairs and chatting, waiting for an opportunity.


    Seeing Eric leave Megan and Aron, the two stood up and walked towards Eric.


    They walked to Eric, and one of them squatted down. "Do you want to see magic? I know there is a park here, and there is a huge Transformers. Do you want to see it? It''s just opened. "


    "No, I won''t. mom said I couldn''t talk to strangers..." Eric turned around and didn''t want to talk to them. They didn''t look like a good man at first glance.


    The man continued, "not only Transformers, but also your mother''s favorite things. I know your mother and I just want to play with you for a while when I see you first."


    "Oh, my mother likes it?" Hearing that his mother liked it, Eric was a little moved.


    Looking around, there were so many people around. He guessed that these two people wouldn''t do anything to him. Maybe they were really mommy''s friends?


    Then he left with the man. At the beginning, the man who took Eric with him would occasionally say one or two words to Eric. Later, when they walked out of the gate of the resort, Eric began to feel something was wrong and asked, "where are you taking me?"


    The driver and the people around him ignored him.


    When Eric was about to run back, he fai


    .


    She suddenly remembered that if her child was kidnapped, these gangsters must want to get something from her, so they would definitely send her messages or call her. There was no need to worry that they could not get her number. They were all capable people. Since they could kidnap her child, they must be able to find her phone number.


    So she held her phone tightly and stared at it, eager for a message or a call. In fact, even if she received a message now, she felt very happy, because these were all clues related to Eric. Through these, she could know whether Eric was living well. At least she could get some clues about him.


    "Megan, drink some milk first." Aron said carefully. He was afraid that she would be scared if his voice was too loud. Megan was very fragile now. A little blow could make her cry, so Aron was particularly careful.


    Unexpectedly, Megan took it and swallowed it. "Okay, I''ll cheer up. I''m Eric''s mother. I''ll find him. I can''t sit still and wait for death."


    She continued to look at her phone. "I think I will definitely receive a message or a call." Megan believed that someone would call her.


    "What?" Aron didn''t understand what she meant.


    "It''s Eric. They kidnapped Eric. They must want something from me. They must call me to ask for it! Or maybe it''s a good idea to send messages. They will! " Megan was trembling. She felt as if she had found a passage related to Eric, so she was eager to get some information about Eric from it.

 Chapter 91 Missing

    On second thought, Aron thought it might be possible, so he didn''t stop Megan. But when he saw Megan in such a state of distraction, he really felt sorry for her. If he knew who took Eric away, he would definitely not spare her.


    Anna had been waiting outside the door for a long time, but she wasn''t founded by the two of them, so she went downstairs quietly after seeing all this.


    She walked into her room, locked the door, and called Shelly. "Hello? Miss. Shelly? "


    Shelly, who was still sleeping at home, didn''t want to answer the phone, but when she saw the caller ID was Anna, she immediately felt that it must have something to do with Megan and others.


    "What''s wrong?" Finally, she answered the phone, but she was still a little annoyed.


    "Here is the thing. Aron came here early in the morning, and he is in Megan''s room now. The two of them are staring at Megan''s cell phone." Anna reported to Shelly in detail.


    "Staring at her phone? Okay, I see. " ''Oh? Megan, you want to get the message? You are daydreaming.'' After hanging up the phone, Shelly didn''t want to sleep anymore and sneered.


    "Ring, ring, ring." Suddenly, a phone call came in. Megan was startled, but then she became very excited. Aron''s eyes lit up, thinking that it was really a phone call from the gangster. Megan answered the phone immediately without he


    hen he came in today, everyone was stunned. Everyone was playing, eating, sleeping, and not working.


    Aron didn''t lose his temper on the spot. Instead, he quietly walked into the office and called Potter Liu in. After Potter Liu came out, he trembled with fear. Seeing this, everyone knew that something bad must have happened today, so everyone stood in the meeting room, quietly waiting for the storm to come.


    After entering the room, Aron listed what everyone had done when he came in. Everyone looked at each other and did not expect that he could remember everyone''s behavior so clearly, and did not expect that he had remembered everyone in such a short time, and had seen everyone.


    "Do you want to quit?" Aron pounded the table. In the place, some people were scared to tremble, and no one dared to make a sound. Everyone stood there with their heads down obediently.


    "Do you want me to think that my choice that I chose you to work in my company and take you as the core of my company, is wrong?" Aron continued to lose his temper.


    Aron was always kind to everyone and wouldn''t lose his temper easily. It was true that he was disappointed and angry this time. He once regarded these people as the backbone of the company and raised a lot of salary for them. It was really a surprise for him to be treated like this at the end.

 Chapter 92 A Thunderbolt From The Blue

    Aron hadn''t come back for so many days and didn''t call the company because he felt relieved. He believed that he was right to choose the people. He could hand over such an important project to them and deal with it by themselves. But he didn''t expect to give him such a big bolt from the blue.


    In fact, some of the employees began to feel unconvinced, because Aron hadn''t come back for so many days, and he disappeared with Megan, the main project director. There were rumors in the company that there was something between the two of them, but now such a thing happened, Aron came back to scold them.


    "If any of you has a problem with it, you can put it forward right now. I think the one who has a problem is the one who really has a idea. I will consider continuing to keep him. You submissive people only like to play tricks behind my back. You''d better not stay in my company." Said Aron.


    In fact, Aron also knew that these people must be unhappy, because he was indeed a little irresponsible for disappearing for so many days. It was just because he believed them, he would not come back for so many days at a time. Moreover, it was because of Eric that Megan and he were not in the company. There must be some dissatisfaction among them.


    Under everyone''s push, Potter Liu stepped forward and said, "Mr. Aron, recently we feel that you and Miss. Megan alway


    he took out his most precious treasure, several bottles of foreign wine. Aron looked at these foreign wine, which seemed to be their favorite wine when they went to the bar abroad before, and it was not sold at domestic country. It seemed that Zack Bai had brought a lot back since he came back and had been hiding at home.


    "Aron, come here and have a look. I''ve been hiding here and didn''t dare to drink these wine. I''m reluctant to drink. It seems to be the clearest impression I have of our living abroad. I remember that this wine is very delicious. Since you come here today, we must be drunk!" Zack Bai seemed to be in a good mood every day.


    Aron nodded and sat on the sofa. Looking at the duplex decoration style of the villa, he felt that it was really sunny and energetic. "Then you can pour it first. In fact, I have something else to tell you today."


    Zack Bai happily put the glass and bottle on the table, poured the wine and handed it to Aron. "Come on, Aron. Let''s have a drink first! I haven''t drunk with you for a long time. I think you can drink a lot! "


    Aron took the glass, and the two clinked slightly, then raised their heads and drank the whole glass. After drinking it, Aron said gently, "in fact, I come here today mainly to ask you for a favor. I think as long as you are willing to help me, I will definitely be able to do it well."

 Chapter 93 Between Words

    Zack nodded and said, "Then tell me. Don''t keep me in suspense anymore. If I can help you, I will certainly help you. Our friendship is the most important thing for me." Zack raised his eyebrows and laughed.


    "I have a friend, not a friend. I have a woman I like very much. Her child seems to have been kidnapped." Aron drank another full glass of wine, and Zack looked at him seriously. "I was with her at that time, and her children played at the seaside, and then someone took him away."


    Zack said seriously, "You mean you fell in love with a married woman, and when you two played together, her child was kidnapped?" Zack must made the thing wrong, his expression was full of unbelief.


    Looking at his messy expression, Aron suddenly realized that this person must have misunderstood him. He patted his head and said, "Are you an idiot? She is not a married woman. She is a single woman!"


    "I just thought that you are so handsome and you shouldn''t like a single mother. What about the girl you told me before? The one you two grew up together. Didn''t you say you would go back to find her? Why do you fall in love with someone else again? " Zack said seriously.


    He had heard from Aron that the girl grew up with Aron. After Aron moved out, Aron didn''t see her again. When Aron returned to Z City, he said that he went there for t


    previous efforts would be in vain. And if Lucian knew that Eric was his son, she would never be able to get close to him, let alone be Mrs. Lu.


    The person on the other end of the line quickly picked up the phone. "Hey, don''t starve the child. You should serve him well. He is the most important person in my plan. If anything happens to him and my plan fails, you won''t be able to live a good life." Shelly said fiercely.


    The man looked at Eric and said to the phone, "don''t worry. You give the money. I do my job. We must ensure the safety of this child. As long as you have enough money, it''s not a problem. It won''t affect your plan." Shelly snorted and said, "Humph, this child is very smart. Watch out for him. Be careful that the bitch Megan will take him away."


    The man said with a smile, "we couldn''t even watch a child? If the news spreads, how can we live in the future? Ha ha! "The strong men behind him also laughed.


    Shelly paused and said, "Anyway, don''t relax your vigilance. Now, Lucian still doesn''t know about Lucian. If that bitch Megan tells him that Eric is his child, we all can''t run away. We must keep this secret. After it''s done, I will give you a lot of money." The man put on a serious look and said, "Don''t worry. I can handle it. I know the importance. Before it''s done, I won''t make the child hurt."

 Chapter 94 Transfer

    "If anything happens to you, transfer immediately and don''t leave any clues. I''m the only one who can make this call. If anything happens, I''ll call you back and tell you. I''ve already transferred five hundred thousand to your account. I''ll transfer the remaining fifty when it is done." The man on the other side of the phone smiled obscenely and said, "Miss. Shelly, you deserve to be my friend. You can rest assured that this matter will definitely be done for you."


    Then he hung up the phone. The ferocious man turned around and looked at Eric, "this child is very cute. How could he offend others? Child, did your mother steal the other''s man and be a mistress? And then she gave birth to you?"


    The man looked at Eric with a smile. Eric glared at him and said, "my mother and Uncle Aron will come to save me. Don''t be complacent."


    The man laughed and said, "your mother really stole the man from the other. Uncle Aron, why don''t you just call him dad? Or you are someone else''s bastard."


    Eric blushed and shouted, "I''m not a bastard. I have my mother. My mother is not a mistress. That woman is a bad person."


    The fat man didn''t argue with the child anymore. He said to the person behind him, "keep an eye on him. Don''t make him get hurt. I still expect him to make money for us. We can''t lose everything. Don''t get yourself involved. We just take money to do things. We must play it by ear."


    At this time, a c


    urned red because of the kiss and she drank wine, Dick said tentatively, "a few days ago, a patient came to our hospital. Her name is Megan and the address is the same as yours. Do you know her?"


    Shelly stood up and staggered, "yes, I know her. She pushed me into the sea, robbed my man, and had a child with another man. Now I heard that her child with that man was kidnapped, but she haven''t found him yet."


    Dick looked at Shelly and said, "that''s pathetic. She was so anxious that she was sent to the hospital." Shelly sat on Dick''s lap and said, "then who can be blamed? Who knows who she has offended and who wants to kidnap her child to vent anger?


    ''This woman is so tight lipped, ''thought Dick. The two people who hadn''t seen each other for a few days made love again.


    On the other hand, as usual, Lucian sat on the chair in the office, holding the mouse in his hand and looking at the data in the computer, but he could not calm down at all.


    "Eric is really missing." He recalled what Megan had told him about Eric, and his heart twitched.


    At this time, Lucian''s subordinate knocked on the door. "Who is it? Come in."


    "Mr. Lucian, are you busy?" The subordinate said timidly.


    Lucian glanced at him and asked, "what''s wrong? What''s up? Have you finished your work? Didn''t I ask you to print out the data I sent you? What are you doing now? " Lucian looked at him with sharp eyes and said seriously.

 Chapter 95 Being Unscrupulous

    "Mr. Lucian, don''t be angry." The subordinate stepped back to avoid eye contact with Lucian.


    "What''s the matter? Just tell me. If you don''t have anything else, go ahead with your work." Lucian said impatiently.


    The subordinate went straight to Lucian and said, "Mr. Lucian, you want me to print out the data for you. It''s been an hour, but you haven''t sent me yet. "


    "What? Oh, I forgot to send it. Well, you go downstairs first and I''ll send it to you. " Embarrassed, Lucian asked his subordinate to leave.


    He had been thinking about Eric and forgot to send the data.


    "Pete Zhang! Pete Zhang! " Lucian called his assistant twice.


    "Yes, sir! Mr. Lucian, what''s wrong? Is there anything I can do for you? " Pete Zhang immediately responded, because he felt that there was something wrong with Lucian today. If he didn''t respond in a hurry, Lucian might lose his temper. After all, he was his boss.


    "Come on, Pete Zhang. Let me ask you. Do you think children are good or bad?" Lucian asked seriously.


    Pete was stunned, "what? Mr. Lucian, what did you say? Is the child good or bad? "


    "Yes, you''re right. Tell me quickly. Do you think children are good or bad? Haven''t the ancestors said that human beings are born with good natures? " Lucian looked a little anxious.


    "As for kids, there is no difference between good and bad. They are just like the people who they are close to." Pete Zhang answered.


    Lucian thought for a while and said, "Oh? Then let me ask you


    ontinue to check it?" Steven Zhang''s subordinate said loudly.


    Steven Zhang thought for a while and said, "We''d better keep investigating. Don''t enter any trap."


    "Okay." The subordinate replied.


    Steven Zhang was relieved to hear that and observed the surveillance video.


    "Hello, police station." At this time, the police station received a call.


    "Hello, I''m Lucian. I want to find the person in charge of Eric''s case. I am helping Megan check the clues of her child today. I happened to pass by the monitoring room, so I went in to have a look." The person on the other end of the line said.


    Hearing what Lucian said, the subordinate of Steven Zhang stopped the investigation and said, "Well, we have informed Megan."


    "Well, here is the thing. Megan is my ex-wife. I didn''t want to sit by and do nothing when she was in trouble, I happened to pass by today when I went out, so I helped to investigate. She doesn''t like to owe a favor. Please don''t tell her that the surveillance video was sent by me. Just tell her that it was found by your police station, which also shows that your police station has prestige."


    "Well, Steven Zhang." Steven Zhang''s subordinate told him exactly what Lucian had said.


    Steven Zhang thought for a while and thought what Lucian said was reasonable, so he agreed.


    "Okay, okay." Steven Zhang replied Lucian.


    Hearing this, Lucian thanked the police and hung up. He thought that he had helped Megan and satisfied himself this time.

 Chapter 96 Choice

    Megan arrived at the police station earlier than Aron. "Mr. Steven, where is the surveillance video?" Megan was very anxious.


    "Miss. Megan, this way, please." Steven said politely.


    Megan followed Steven into a room. Steven opened the surveillance video.


    "Eric, this is Eric." Megan looked at the monitor and said loudly.


    Seeing Megan''s expression, Steven said seriously, "Miss. Megan, calm down first. I''ll ask my subordinate to follow the surveillance video right now. "


    Seeing that Steven was so confident, Megan nodded and sat on the chair. She lowered her head and covered her face with her hands. She was very tired and anxious...


    Seeing Megan like this, Steven patted Megan on the shoulder to comfort her. He added, "Trust us. We will bring the child to you safe and sound."


    "Steven, we found it. We followed the surveillance video all the way and found a place." Steven''s subordinate reported.


    Hearing what he said, Megan suddenly became energetic. Megan raised her head and asked, "really? Are you serious?" She was afraid that she would have auditory hallucination because she was too tired, so Megan asked two times in a row.


    "Yes, we found the place. Mr. Steven, should I go now? " Steven''s subordinate looked at Steven and asked.


    Steven looked at Megan and said, "Well, we''ll send someone to see now. Miss. Megan, please wait here."


    "Okay." Altho


    , hasn''t Megan eaten yet? "


    "She has eaten some porridge this time, and feel uncomfortable again. Mr. Aron, why don''t you go and have a look?" Anna frowned and pretended to be worried about Megan.


    Okay. Thank you. You can go to bed if you don''t have anything else to do." Aron asked Anna to have a rest.


    Megan was a little absent-minded. She looked down at her own state. She had been dressed up her clothes for four or five days and had been in a daze for so many days. The energy she used to be with Eric disappeared, she was really heartbroken. Self-blame and sadness filled her brain.


    Seeing that Megan and Aron went out, Anna immediately called Shelly to report the situation. Shelly asked her to observe carefully and be careful. Shelly''s plan was so detailed that she couldn''t fail for a little detail.


    Aron took Megan to a nearby park. There were few people in the park at this time, and there were only two people on the road, Megan and Megan. Aron wanted to tell the news that the criminal had been found to be Shelly, but he held back when he saw the absent-minded look on Megan''s face.


    On this winding road, Megan staggered. Because she didn''t eat food, she felt very weak and was about to fall at any time.


    Wind blew at night and footsteps broke the silence. Aron followed behind Megan. Looking at her thin back, he couldn''t help but feel sorry for her.

 Chapter 97 How Is It

    Aron gently put his hand on Megan''s shoulder. Megan stopped. Her eyes were red and were about to burst into tears. She looked up at Aron. Aron held Megan in his arms and touched her head, "silly girl, don''t hold it back. Just cry, okay?"


    Hearing Aron''s gentle words, Megan felt wronged. There was no one in the world who was as good to her as Aron. She hugged Aron and cried loudly. He gently patted Megan on the back and said, "After crying, you should cheer up and look for Eric with me. You can''t give up hope. "


    Megan''s crying gradually subsided. Aron reached out and wiped her tears. His magnetic voice rang in Megan''s ears. "Megan, let me drive you home. It''s late."


    Megan left Aron''s broad chest, sniffed and walked forward. But after a few steps, she fell to the ground. Aron quickly held Megan in his arms and took Megan to the hospital.


    When they arrived at the hospital, the doctor gave Megan an intravenous drip and some nutrition. The doctor said, "The patient is very weak, which is caused by the lack of nutrition and food intake. After the intravenous drip, she can be discharged from the hospital. After returning home, you should ensure that she has a good diet and a regular lifestyle, and don''t be too emotional. "


    After the doctor left, Aron sat on the edge of the bed and gently held Megan''s cold little hand. Not long after, when Megan opened her eyes, she rubbed her head in a daze.


    Aron picked up the water on the table and helped Megan up to drink some water. Then he patted her back gently. "W


    nt.


    Looking at Lucian''s suit that wasn''t taken off as usual, Lucian thought, ''Why doesn''t he change his clothes? Is he going out?'' she looked up at Lucian from time to time, but Lucian had always been calm and expressionless.


    After dinner, Shelly sat on the sofa and watched TV. Then, Lucian picked up his briefcase and said to Shelly, "I have something to deal with in the company. I''ll be back later. "


    It was windy outside. Lucian walked quickly to the car, got in and lit a cigarette quietly.


    Police station.


    "Thank you very much for the clues you have provided to the police station this time. I didn''t expect that the child was transferred in advance by the abominable kidnapper." Steven said with regret.


    After hearing Steven''s words, Lucian hurriedly said, "It''s my duty to provide the clue. Steven, you don''t have to be so polite to me. Alas, the kidnapper is really annoying." After saying that, he looked regretful.


    When they arrived at the police station, the two men stopped the car in a hurry and walked towards Steven''s office.


    "Bang, bang, Bang..." Aron knocked on the door of Steven''s office anxiously.


    Steven, who was talking to Lucian, heard the knock on the door and hurried to say sorry to Lucian and walked towards the door.


    As soon as he opened the door, he said, "Why are you here? Come on in." Steven smiled at Aron.


    "Here is the thing, Mr. Steven. My friend has found some clues about the kidnapping of Eric. We come here to tell you in a hurry after we found it." Said Aron.

 Chapter 98 At A Loss

    Steven had thought that it would be difficult to find any clue of the case, but when he heard Aron''s words, he was excited and said, "Great! Tell me what the clue is. "


    Aron said, "My friend has found out the phone number and GPS location of the person who kidnapped Eric, and found that the number is a specific number. Only the host can be dialed, and other numbers can''t be dialed."


    After hearing Aron''s words, Steven lowered his head and thought for a while. "Okay, then we''ll arrange someone to check the buyer''s ID of the mobile phone number."


    "Okay, thank you, Mr. Steven." Aron said politely.


    Time passed by slowly. Aron and the others were waiting anxiously in the office. Aron didn''t inform Megan in advance, fearing that it would be another empty joy.


    In fact, when Aron entered the room at the beginning, he saw Lucian, but ignored him. The two people were so stiff. People who were not familiar with the situation might think that the two people did not know each other.


    Lucian also felt that it was unnecessary for him to wait here, but he still hoped to see Eric, the cute child soon.


    In a twinkling of an eye, it was already in the evening. After unremitting efforts of the police, they finally confirmed the buyer''s ID of the mobile phone number.


    Hearing the news from the police, they immediately followed the police to look for the ID along the way.


    What surprised them most was that the name and photo on the screen were actually Shelly!


    an stared at Shelly with tears in her eyes. Her intuition told her that the murderer was Shelly, but Shelly pretended to be pitiful and refused to admit it.


    Zack pulled Aron aside and said, "Aron, should we hand the case over to the police or should I use my men to find the kidnapper as soon as possible? "


    "Find them as soon as possible. You just need to provide the police with clues and let them arrest them." Aron considered Zack.


    "Okay. I''ll go back to find someone and wait for you at your home later." Aron didn''t want Zack to get involved in this matter anymore. He was afraid that Zack would get involved.


    Shelly sat on the chair with her head down. Seeing that Megan was uneasy, it was inconvenient for Lucian to comfort her. He pulled Shelly aside and asked her, "Tell me the truth. What happened?" Lucian always felt that something was wrong.


    "Lucian, please trust me. It''s just a coincidence. I just saw this kid. Then I made a deal with the gangster to see this child. I think he is too pitiful. "


    At this time, Aron came to Lucian with Eric in his arms and said, "Think about what you said before. Now the fact is in front of you. Control your woman, okay? "


    Lucian remained silent. He knew he was too decisive at that time and regretted saying those words.


    Hearing Shelly''s answer, Megan felt it funny. She looked at Shelly''s face and recalled all the bad things she had done to set Megan up. There was such a shameless person in the world.

 Chapter 99 The Accident Exposed

    "Shelly, do you have a face that the gangster likes? He kidnapped the child and asked others to send food to him? Do you think he is stupid or we are stupid?" Megan said ruthlessly. Aron couldn''t help but praise Megan in his heart. He had thought that Megan would escape. It seemed that Eric was really Megan''s weakness. She had to protect him at all costs, she couldn''t escape.


    Shelly took a few steps back. How could Megan become so eloquent now? She couldn''t refute what Megan said, but she had to change the situation. "Megan, don''t sling mud at me. I''m kind-hearted. The gangster was moved by me. If I had a vicious heart like you, I wouldn''t have been allowed to bring food!"


    "I advise you to shut up. The more you explain, the worse it will be. I''m afraid even the gangsters will laugh at you." Megan didn''t want to argue with her anymore. A person who had lost her bottom line was disgusting to everyone. After saying that, Megan reached out and picked up Eric.


    Seeing that the situation was getting worse and worse for her, Shelly quickly pretended to be aggrieved and cried hard, "I''m innocent. Don''t listen to the words of this bitch, Megan..."


    Megan glanced at her, but she didn''t respond. On the other hand, Lucian also stood aside and looked at them coldly.


    Megan looked at the fingernails scratch on Eric''s little face, and half face was sti


    he child over. Eric just lay on Aron''s chest and tightly held Aron''s arm. Aron felt very distressed. What happened to the child? Eric hadn''t recovered as lively as before.


    "Lucian, I don''t want to go to the police station. I don''t want to..." Shelly tried to beg Lucian, but he didn''t even look at her.


    Megan glanced at her coldly and didn''t stop, because it was useless for her to explain in such a situation. "It''s useless to say that now. You''d better tell me why you kidnapped her. You''ve given Lucian from me, and what else do you want from me?"


    Zack stood aside and looked at all this. He couldn''t help but feel curious about Megan. He really wanted to know what this woman had experienced. He really wanted to know that why she was so strong and calm. Every word she said was so powerful. Was it from the power in her heart?


    "You don''t have to give up on me because Lucian is mine. Besides, I''m not worse than you. You don''t have to give me what originally belongs to me. You have no right to interfere in my affairs!" Shelly stared at Megan. She really felt that Megan was shameless. Wouldn''t it be ashamed for Megan to seduce another man so naturally?


    "Shelly, I really advise you to be kind. It''s not that I don''t want to pay back, but it''s not the time yet." After saying that, Megan nodded at Steven, indicating that he could take her away.

 Chapter 100 Defend Herself

    After receiving the signal from Megan, Steven came over and took Shelly away in person. Looking at the police walking towards her, Shelly got up in a hurry, and rushed to Lucian''s feet and tightly grabbed Lucian''s shins.


    "Lucian! I don''t want to go to the police station! Lucian! Help me! They are really setting me up! " Shelly lay on Lucian''s shines and shook him hard. She really hoped that this man could help her at the moment, even if he could say something.


    However, no matter how she cried or screamed, Lucian didn''t move. Her tears couldn''t help falling down.


    Lucian clenched his fists and said nothing. Her heart sank. Steven was getting closer and closer to her, and Megan was looking at her like a queen. She felt dizzy.


    Shelly quickly got up and ran towards Megan. She raised her hand and slapped on Megan''s face. All of a sudden, everyone rushed up and pressed Shelly. Seeing this, Megan shed tears.


    Seeing his favorite Megan covering her face, Lucian couldn''t believe that everything in front of him was done by Shelly. Shelly had always been a very sensible and kind-hearted girl in his heart. Lucian grabbed Shelly''s left hand and shook it hard again. Shelly collapsed to the ground as she couldn''t stand the powerful shake from Lucian.


    Shelly came over and hugged Lucian''s thigh again. "Lucian, you have to trust me. At least, I love you. Unlike Megan,


    to his mother, Megan. Seeing this, Megan held Eric tightly in her arms.


    Then Aron and Zack also hurried forward and said gratefully, "thank the policemen for helping us find the child back safely."


    After greeting the police, Megan held Eric''s hand tightly and left, afraid that the child would leave her again. Aron and Zack also left.


    When they arrived at the door, Aron carefully opened the back seats for Megan and let Eric and Megan get on the cars. Then Zack opened the front door and got in.


    Aron looked up at the sky and was in a good mood. He sat on the driver''s seat excitedly and started the car. Then they left the police station.


    Lucian was left alone in the empty room.


    Lucian stood still in a daze.


    He remembered the scene when Megan called him and asked Shelly to answer the phone.


    "Eric is really missing. I have found everywhere I should find. Please let Shelly answer the phone..."


    "If you lose your child, you can go to find him. Why are you asking Shelly to answer the phone? Don''t make trouble out of nothing. Don''t let me think that you are such a scheming woman." Then he hung up the phone.


    ''If I had listened to Megan more and had been patient enough not to hang up Megan''s phone in a hurry, things wouldn''t have been like this.


    Then Eric wouldn''t suffer so much, and Megan could be less sad, less worried and less shed tears.''

 Chapter 101 Regret

    But, Megan, last time you almost made Shelly kill herself. How do you think I should believe you under that situation?


    It''s really my fault this time. But I really didn''t expect that Shelly was such a person. I didn''t expect that she would be so cruel that she could even kidnap a child.''


    Lucian stood there in a daze for a long time. His phone rang. He slowly took out his phone from his pocket and saw it was from Pete. He answered the phone dully.


    "Mr. Lucian, something is wrong! Go back to the company now. " Pete said anxiously on the other end of the phone.


    Lucian was immersed in his memory and didn''t hear clearly what Pete said on the phone. he asked in confusion, "what did you say? I didn''t hear it clearly just now. "


    Hearing that, Pete hurriedly said, "Mr. Lucian, please come back as soon as possible. Something happened in the company!"


    "What?" Lucian said in shock.


    "It''s true. Something really happened in the company. Please come back and deal with it as soon as possible, president." Pete said anxiously.


    Lucian walked out of the room in a hurry, frowned and said, "Okay, I see. I''ll be right back." Then he hung up the phone.


    After getting out of the room, Lucian hurried out of the police station. He walked to the car in a hurry, got in the car and drove quickly to the company.


    He didn''t know if it was because of the serious situation on the phone, or because of the matter of Megan and Eric, Lucian felt annoyed and irritable all the way.


    onversation. "Well, you don''t have to talk about it now. I''ll call a friend of the hospital. There is no need to wait in line. You can sit over there and wake up Eric. " After saying that, Zack went aside to make a phone call.


    "Thank you so much, Aron. If it weren''t for you and Zack, I wouldn''t have known when Eric would be back." Aron was a little unhappy when Megan thanked him. He felt that Megan still couldn''t accept him. "Megan, what are you doing? Why did you say thank you to me? You know I like you and want to take care of you for the rest of my life. Now you want to say thank you to me!"


    Hearing Aron''s displeasure, Megan explained immediately, "I didn''t mean that. I have given birth to Eric since I went abroad, then we come back to work, you are always with me. I''m really touched." Aron looked at Megan affectionately, "Megan, you know what I''m thinking. I''ve been waiting for you to marry me." Megan heard that and the two people talked about this topic again. When she was about to speak, she was interrupted by Zack that came back.


    Zack came back and saw that the two men were not in a good mood. He said nothing but Eric''s matter. "If you have something to deal with, you can go home first. The doctor has been contacted. We''ll go to the surgery department and then the pediatric department. Let''s go. Eric, wake up. I''m holding you." Eric just opened his eyes and looked at them, without saying anything. He crawled into the arms of Zack and let Zack hold him.

 Chapter 102 Hospital

    When they arrived at the surgery department, the doctor looked at Eric''s face, and then looked at Megan''s face, saying, "It''s just a bruise, and there is no big problem." then he talked to Eric, trying to see if he had hurt his hearing. "Hey, what''s your name? How old are you?"


    Eric said weakly, "My name is Eric. I''m four years old." After saying that, he fell into Megan''s arms again, depressed.


    The doctor looked at Eric''s tongue again and said, "There is no problem with his hearing. He is just frightened. You can take him to the pediatric examination."


    The doctor looked at Megan again and said, "Your face is still fine. It''s still swollen. Apply some medicine to it and it will be less swollen. I''ll prescribe some medicine for you. Remember to apply it on your face when you go back. And try not to touch water on the wound, in case of infection and inflammation." After that, he picked up the band aid on the table and applied some anti-inflammatory drugs to Megan''s face.


    "Doctor, will there be a scar left? It''s a scratch," said Aron. The doctor also said seriously, "I''m not sure. There are many bacteria in fingernails, so this kind of wound is difficult to recover. You''d better buy some medicine to remove the scar." Aron picked up Eric and was about to go to the pediatric department. After expressing thank for doctor, Megan took the doctor''s prescription. Then the three people took Eric went out.


    When they arrived at the pediatric department, the doctor here was almost the same as the surgeon j


    , Eric touched his face, which was so painful that he quickly moved his hand away. Megan patted Eric and said, "Eric, don''t cry. I can remove the scar for you. "


    Eric couldn''t stop crying. Eric''s tears and smiles held Megan''s heart. Eric was unhappy, so Megan felt sorry for Eric. If she had watched Eric out carefully, she wouldn''t have let Eric get hurt like this.


    Thinking of it, the tears flashed on Megan''s face, she wiped them with a tissue and continued to comfort Eric, "Eric, don''t cry. Mommy will take you to eat your favorite food later. Let''s brush teeth. "


    Seeing that Megan seemed to be crying, Eric stopped crying and nodded. Megan smiled at Eric. She helped Eric wash, then stood up and picked him up.


    The hall was tidy and new. Megan guessed that it must be Anna who had cleaned up the house again. When Megan went downstairs, Anna saw Megan and smiled at Megan. "Megan, sit here and have something. I''ve just made it. "


    "Okay, Anna, have a rest. You''ll clean it up in the afternoon." Seeing Anna has been busy all morning, Megan asked Anna to have a rest.


    "Don''t worry. It''s my duty." Although Anna was sent by Shelly, she thought Megan was a good person. Although she was the servant of Lin family, Megan treated her very well.


    But at this moment, Anna was somewhat absent-minded. She hadn''t got her money yet, and she had decided to go upstairs to contact Shelly. Megan had a bad appetite and had a little meal. If she didn''t eat well, she wouldn''t have the strength to take care of Eric.

 Chapter 103 Accompany (Part One)

    After the meal, Eric felt sleepy. Seeing that Eric was in a bad mood, Megan coaxed Eric, "Okay, I''ll take you to bed." After what happened to Eric, there was a shadow in his heart, so whatever Eric said he wanted to do, Megan would try her best to satisfy him.


    Megan''s only wish now was that Eric could be happy every day and get rid of the shadow early. Then she needed to protect Eric. She couldn''t afford to lose Eric like this.


    "Sorry, the subscriber you dialed cannot be connected for the time being. Please redial later." Anna was sitting on the edge of the bed, listening to the voice prompt from the other end of the phone. She was a little anxious. She tried several times but couldn''t get through, so she stopped calling.


    Looking at the current situation, she didn''t know what Shelly wanted her to do next. She thought that Eric had come back, and Shelly


    al taste. As long as Megan fed Eric with milk powder every time, Eric would be poisoned. Anna thought that this plan had succeeded, and Shelly would definitely give her a large amount of money. She was happy to think about it.


    Not long after, Megan went to the room and called Eric. She found that Eric always wanted to sleep except eating recently. He didn''t like playing and didn''t want to go to school. She gently called Eric. After Eric got up, Megan said, "Mommy will take you to wash your little hands. We are going to have dinner. "


    After the two entered the bathroom, Eric looked at the mirror, as if he had seen something untouchable. He shouted, "I don''t want to look at the mirror. Who is that person in the mirror? So ugly!" Eric turned around and hugged Megan, crying. Megan felt both sorry and helpless, so she had to carry Eric out of the bathroom.

 Chapter 104 Accompany (Part Two)

    "Don''t cry. We can''t see it. Let''s go to eat." Megan comforted Eric as she walked. Hearing what Megan said, Eric slowly opened his eyes and stopped crying when he saw that there was no mirror.


    At first, Eric didn''t even eat anything. Megan talked a lot with Eric. After she tried her best to make fun of him with toys, Eric barely ate a little. Seeing that Eric didn''t eat much, Megan went to the cupboard to take a bottle of milk and coaxed Eric to drink it.


    At this time, Aron called, "Hello, Megan, how is Eric?" Aron asked with concern.


    "Eric is not in a good mood recently. He''s not so talkative. I''m going to take him out for a walk later." Megan said with concern.


    The night fell outside the window, and the stars were shining, but there were not as many people


    ove. He knew that Megan had suffered too much, and he felt sorry for her.


    Eric didn''t say anything at the beginning, he just smiled. Later, seeing that Aron was absent-minded, he called, "Uncle Aron, Uncle Aron, can you help me catch that Stitch? "


    "Ah...Eric, which one do you want? Okay, let me do a magic for you." Aron was pulled back by the voice of Eric. He focused on catching Stitch for Eric. After using a few coins, Aron caught Stitch that Eric liked.


    Just then, Megan ran out of the coins in her hand. She kept looking at Aron. With a smile on Aron''s face, Aron held the happy Eric in his arms. Megan wondered if Eric would be happy if she accepted Aron, but she hadn''t completely put down her feelings for Lucian. How could she be so irresponsible to Aron?

 Chapter 105 Warmth

    She shook her head and smiled. It was almost nine o''clock. It was time to go back. Megan patted on Aron and whispered in his ear, "Aron, it''s time to go back. Eric can''t go to bed too late. "


    "Okay." Aron said. Then he picked Eric up and asked, "Eric, it''s late now. There are bad guys outside. I''ll take you home to sleep. "


    "Uncle, I still want to play." Of course Eric was reluctant to leave.


    "I can take you here next time." Aron persuaded Eric.


    "Okay, let''s go home." Eric was very obedient. Aron picked up Eric and jogged for a while. Eric was amused by Aron, and Megan looked at them with a smile.


    Aron sent Megan and Eric home safely. Then Aron went home to deal with business. Megan called in the hall, "Anna." No one answered.


    At this time, Anna was in a hurry in the room. She couldn''t contact Shelly all the time. She sat on the bed with her phone in her hand and was so anxious that she didn''t notice that Megan had gone home.


    Seeing that no one answered, Megan went to Anna''s room, Anna was shocked by the knock on the door. She opened the door and said, "Miss, you''re back. I called my family in the room just now, so I didn''t hear you. "


    "Okay. I have something to tell you. Tomorrow you go to the supermarket to buy more new toys for me. It must be popular now." Megan has kept this in mind just now. She told Anna as soon as she came back home.


    Anna agreed, and let Megan go back to her room early. Megan went to take care of Eric


    work today or tomorrow, so he must immediately deal with the matter that the company''s computer was hacked.


    "Okay, Mr. Lucian. I''ll inform them right now." Pete thought that this time, Lucian was very considerate of him. Lucian knew that it was not that easy to investigate the matter of being hacked, so Lucian did not order Pete to investigate it. Pete inexplicably felt warm in his heart.


    Looking at Pete, Lucian said, "Okay, you''d better hurry up. In the next two days, the design director of Coco Company will come to the company to deal with the work. We have to turn the news over as soon as possible. We can''t let them laugh at our company."


    "Okay, Mr. Lucian. I see. When are we going to have a meeting?" Pete asked. When he heard that Lucian was going to talk about the cooperation, he became anxious. After all, he had something to do with Lucian and the company.


    After thinking for a while, Lucian looked at Pete and said, "Well, the meeting will begin in ten minutes. Every minute and second is very important now. Go and inform everyone to get busy at once. By the way, tell them to be there in full and not to be late, or hand over the resignation to my office. " Lucian was a little anxious.


    "Okay, okay, Mr. Lucian. I''ll be right there." After saying that, Pete turned around, pushed open the door of Lucian''s office and walked out. When he walked to a conspicuous place on the floor, he clapped his hands hard and gathered everyone loudly.

 Chapter 106 Discussion

    "Listen up, everyone. Mr. Lucian is going to hold an emergency meeting in ten minutes. Get busy immediately. There are still 9 minutes left. You must be there in time, or you will be responsible for the consequences." After saying that, Pete went back to his office and cleaned it up.


    Lucian took a look at the time on the computer in his office. The meeting was about to start in one minute. This time, he walked out of the office in advance and walked towards the meeting room. He also informed, "Everyone, don''t be late." Then he straightened the tie on his shirt to make it look more regular.


    Lucian sat in the main seat of the meeting room, and his subordinates came in one after another and sat in their appointed seats. Pete also came in and sat next to Lucian. He was also very nervous, because as Lucian''s secretary, there must be something urgent for Lucian to hold such an urgent meeting. But Pete didn''t know what Lucian would say at the meeting, and he was also trembling with fear.


    "Well, everyone is here, right?" With his fingers clasped, Lucian stood on the oval table in the meeting room and said seriously. Pete stood up and asked, "Are you all here? Is there anyone else? Is there anyone else who hasn''t come? " Pete said loudly.


    "Pete, it seems that Mya from the XXX Department hasn''t come. She told me that she didn''t have breakfast and went downstairs to buy milk tea. She should be back soon." A woman sitting in a corner answered.


    He


    e right there." After saying that, Pete immediately hung up the phone. He thought, ''What''s wrong with Mr. Lucian? It seems that he is very anxious on the phone. Oh, don''t think about it anymore. Hurry up and go.'' Pete went into Lucian''s office without looking back.


    "Mr. Lucian, what''s wrong? What happened again? " Pete asked in a hurry. He stared at Lucian, who was looking out of the window as if he was thinking about something.


    "Mr. Lucian, Mr. Lucian, what''s wrong with you?" Pete was a little anxious. He was afraid that Lucian might be too tired today, so he called him several times in a hurry.


    Lucian came to his senses and said, "Here you are." Pete nodded, "Mr. Lucian, what''s wrong? What happened? I feel like you are thinking about something." Pete stared at Lucian.


    Lucian turned his head, clasped his ten fingers, stood on the desk, and said to Pete with a deep face, "You are the one who knows me best in this company." After saying that, Lucian laughed.


    "Yes. I''ve been with you all day long. I know you well. What happened, Mr. Lucian?" Pete was happy that Lucian said that he knew Lucian well. But he thought why Lucian couldn''t get to the point. Pete was confused.


    Lucian took a deep breath and said, "Here is the thing. I just received a call from Luna. She should be arriving at the company soon." After saying that, Lucian loosened his grip, put his hand into the pocket of his shirt, took out his phone and looked at the time.

 Chapter 107 Luna

    "Miss. Luna is the design director of Coco Company, right? Then Mr. Lucian, what are you thinking about? We are still good now. Let''s talk about work with her if she comes." Pete didn''t know what was on Lucian''s mind this time.


    Lucian looked at Pete and said, "Yes. Although it''s just about work, the computer in the company has been hacked, which has a great impact on us. I''m wondering if we should tell this to Luna." Lucian looked around and hoped that Pete could give him a choice, because he was at a loss now.


    "Mr. Lucian, I think we''d better not tell this to Luna. If she knows this, will she feel that our company is not so safe and trustworthy? Besides, although this incident has an impact on our company, everyone is trying to retrieve this matter. I believe that we will definitely make it." Pete spoke out all his thoughts.


    After thinking about what Pete said, Lucian nodded and said, "Yes, you''re right. Well, you go out and tell everyone not to tell anyone about the incident."


    "Okay, Mr. Lucian. I''ll do it right now." Pete agreed. At the same time, he was happy that Lucian agreed with what he said. He smiled regardless of his image.


    Lucian also smiled. When Pete was about to leave, he was stopped by Lucian. "By the way, Pete, call the security department on the first floor later, or go to the first floor and tell them to inform me as soon as they see Luna. After all, she is here. I can''t re


    high-tech technology to find out the phone number and GPS location in the building where Eric was taken to. He also found that only the host can call this phone number, and other numbers can''t be dialed. At last, the police arrested Shelly."


    Hearing what Shelly had done, Dick slammed his palm on the table and said, "It''s really too much. She could do anything to achieve her goal." He said angrily, and his palm, which had hit the table hard, was a little red at the moment.


    "That''s right. In order to achieve her goal, this woman has done so many things to hurt me, but she still won''t give up. Now, she comes to hurt my child again." As she spoke, anger appeared in Megan''s eyes, and her hand holding the phone trembled.


    "This woman is so vicious. How can she be so cruel to hurt a child? " Then Dick hurriedly comforted Megan, "Anyway, it''s the best for the child to come back safely this time."


    "Yes, you are right. It''s the best that the child comes back safely." Megan said. Fortunately, Eric came back to her safely this time. Otherwise, she really couldn''t imagine how she would live without Eric. Suddenly, the person she loved most now left her. How could she get used to it?


    Dick was very angry at the moment. He really wanted to help Megan, but he didn''t know how to do. "Megan, I can''t contact Shelly now, and the plan can''t continue. What should I do?" He clenched his fists and asked anxiously.

 Chapter 108 Plan

    In the empty room, Megan stood there with her mobile phone in her hand, trembling because of excessive anger. She said coldly, "Yes, now Shelly is in the police station, and our plan can''t be carried out, so we have to change a plan now."


    Hearing that Megan wanted to change the plan, Dick asked in confusion, "What? What''s your plan? " He was also thinking about what else he could do since he couldn''t see Shelly now. If there was plan, that would be great, then he could take revenge on this cruel woman.


    ''Shelly, it''s really not what I want to do. As long as I think of what Eric looked like at that time, I''m very distressed and angry. He was my child, I never made him hurt, but you...''


    Megan rolled her eyes and suddenly her eyes lit up. She had a plan. "Now you go to the police station to visit Shelly and show your trust in her, making her think you are a good man."


    "Okay, I see. It''s a good idea," said Dick, with a smile on his face. People who didn''t know what happened might think that something great happened. ''Shelly, Shelly, just wait for me to see you there.''


    "Well, remember to make her feel that you trust her and believe that she didn''t do it." A cold light appeared in Megan''s eyes, and she slowly clenched her fists.


    Dick rolled his eyes thoughtfully at the other end of the phone, "Okay, I see. I will do it perfectly."


    "Okay, that''s it. I have to go to keep Eric company.


    ng at the door.


    On the way, Shelly was still thinking about how to explain this to Lucian and make Lucian trust her. When she walked to the door and saw Dick, Shelly, who was very happy, felt a little disappointed and stopped smiling. However, after calming herself down, she sat opposite Dick.


    "Why are you here? I thought..." Shelly looked at Dick, Dick said, "Do you think it''s Lucian and he''s coming to save you?" Dick said disappointedly. Shelly smiled, "No, I thought you would leave or watch a joke just like others when something happened to me."


    Dick thought, ''I''m not laughing at you now. I''m waiting for the day when you make a fool of yourself. Now it''s not a big deal.''


    Dick touched Shelly''s face. There was still a red mark left by Megan on it, and it was slightly swollen. No one could apply any medicine to it. "How could it be? No matter what kind of person you are, I love you. I will always be on your side. Does it still hurt? No one has applied ice on your face? It''s still swollen, and your eyes are slightly swollen. "


    Hearing that Dick cared about her so much, Shelly couldn''t help crying, "This is from Megan, Lucian''s ex-wife. She insisted that I kidnapped her child, and I didn''t know how she used my identity to buy a phone card and call the kidnapper. I don''t know where Lucian found it. He misunderstood me and didn''t believe me. And he even wanted to hit me for Megan. "

 Chapter 109 Swindle Of Trust

    Shelly cried as she spoke. Shelly thought that Dick didn''t know about anything, so she told Dick about the wrong truth in order to gain his trust in her.


    What Dick knew was totally different from what Shelly said. Megan told him about all the things that Shelly had done. She not only kidnapped Eric, but also slapped Eric and Megan. Hearing what Shelly had said to twist the truth, Dick was angry, but he could not express it directly and obviously.


    Dick said with a little confused, "I saw Megan in the hospital a few days ago. It doesn''t look like what you said." Shelly said to Dick angrily, "What do you mean? Do you mean what I said to you just now was fake? Or was the wound on my face hit by myself?" In fact, she also felt a little guilty. After all, what she said was really not the truth.


    Seeing that Shelly was angry, Dick explained hurriedly, "Don''t be angry, Shelly. I didn''t mean that. I just thought that Megan was gentle when I saw her that day. I didn''t expect that she was that kind of person." Seeing that Dick was sincere, Shelly didn''t realize what he really meant. Her tone softened, "Well, since you said you didn''t mean that, I won''t be angry with you," said Shelly, still with a considerate expression.


    He clenched Shelly''s hand and said, "Shelly, I don''t know what kind of person Megan is, but I know what kind of person you are. You are kind and nice. It was impossible for you to kidnap others. I believe you. You must have been wronged." Shelly said in surprise, "Really? Dick, do you really believ


    blew when he walked out of the police station. Dick couldn''t help shivering. He sighed why the weather was so cold and walked to the hospital. He didn''t want Shelly to come out so soon. He also wanted her to stay in the detention house for a few more days with full hope.


    At the same time, Megan just walked out of her house. She was shivering in the cold wind and sighed that the weather had changed so fast recently. Eric had been in a better mood recently, and Shelly had received the deserved punishment. The case would be tried in a few days, and with the crime of intentional injury, she would stay in prison for at least ten years.


    Thinking of this, she was in a good mood. She stretched and walked to the company. She hadn''t been to the company for a long time, so she had delayed a lot of things. She had to deal with the company''s affairs as soon as possible, so as not to let her subordinates cause trouble everywhere.


    Megan was well prepared, but when she saw the mountain of documents on her desk, she was still worried. When the employees saw Megan, who was much thinner, they also came to greet her.


    After the greetings, everyone returned to their own positions to start working. Aron had just sent Zack to the airport and returned to the company. When he saw that the light in Megan''s office was on, he pushed the door open and walked in.


    Megan was taken aback because Aron didn''t knock at the door. When she saw clearly who it was, Megan joked, "What''s wrong? Boss, why don''t you knock when you come in?"

 Chapter 110 Dream Back (Part One)

    Looking at the energetic Megan, Aron didn''t feel worried anymore. He was happy to see the eloquent and outgoing Megan again. Aron smiled and said, "Why do you work so hard? Are you online again?"


    Looking at Aron, Megan felt a little confused. Since when did Aron start to talk nonsense? So she asked, "What did you say? What online?"


    "Hardworking Megan is online again! Ha-ha!" Aron smiled with tenderness in his eyes, which made Megan absent-minded. "What''s wrong? Is there anything on my face?" Seeing that Megan had been staring at him, Aron felt a little shy.


    A pile of documents were thrown at Aron. Megan''s face was a little red. "Nothing. Just deal with the documents as soon as possible. They are piled up." After saying that, Megan buried her head in front of the screen of the computer. It didn''t take long for her to get into the working state.


    Seeing this, Aron didn''t say anything more. He turned around and left. When he walked out of the office, he found that he had a smile on his face. Shaking his head, he entered his office.


    He worked so hard. It was alread


    c in the coffee shop was melodious and quiet, and no one was loud. The temperature of the air conditioner was just right, and they couldn''t feel cold wind outside the window. Many people were reading, chatting and writing, and few people were as silent as them.


    When the coffee was served, Dick invited Louis to have a taste. After Louis gave the coffee a false compliment, Dick began to get to the point. "Coffee tastes good. Let''s get down to business. Do you know Shelly?"


    Louis was stunned and then nodded. "We are innocent! I know her! She helped me before!" Although Louis was confused why this man, whom he had never met before, mentioned Shelly, he was still afraid that what happened in the bar last time would repeat.


    Seeing his reaction, Dick smiled gently, "Don''t be nervous. I''m not here to make trouble for you, but to ask for your help. Miss Yao has something to ask for your help."


    Louis took a deep breath, wiped the sweat on his head and said, "What is that? She helped me a lot before. Although my family is poor, I know that I need to repay her kindness."

 Chapter 111 Dream Back (Part Two)

    Dick on the other side didn''t answer. Dick looked at Louis quietly for a while. He didn''t withdraw his gaze until Louis blushed. He picked up the cup and took a sip of coffee.


    "Will you do anything for her?" Dick leaned forward and stared at Louis with his evil eyes. "As long as you don''t die, you will be willing to do anything for her?"


    Louis nodded. He was timid and couldn''t resist the temptation. He was afraid that this man would say something that Shelly wanted him to kill someone or do something out of line. At that time, he would be in a dilemma.


    Dick thought, ''I really underestimated Shelly. She really saved a person''s life before. It''s difficult for her not to get out of prison under such a condition.'' He leaned back on the sofa and opened his red lips, "I happen to have a chance to let you repay her. I don''t need you to kill someone. She is in trouble now."


    Louis nodded, "Then tell me, I will try my best to do it."


    Dick looked inquiringly at Louis and then said, "She was framed by others.


    ore than an hour''s interrogation, the police took Louis into the detention house. At the same time, the police in the detention house received a call and told Shelly the news, "Miss Yao, a kidnapper came to turn himself in. After our investigation, if we can confirm that he is a real suspect, you can leave the police station."


    Hearing this, Shelly was very happy, thinking that she could finally leave this place. She had had enough. There were lots of mice and worms here, and the environment was so humid. After she went out, she could get rid of all the charges and return to Lucian, so that she could continue to take revenge on that bitch Megan.


    Hearing this, Dick couldn''t help but feel sorry for Louis. He probably didn''t know that stepping into the police station and admitting that crime meant he''d be staring into the sky from behind those high walls for the next decade or so. How much regret and pain he would have felt? How much he would missed his wife and daughter? He need to bear it all by himself.

 Chapter 112 See The Sun Again

    The police thought for a while and released Shelly. Shelly felt as happy as she was reborn. She had a premonition that Louis would help her, but she didn''t expect that he would help her so thoroughly. In the past, when she saved Louis''s life, she knew that one day she would need his reward.


    Before leaving the police station, there were many formalities to be handled. Shelly told Dick to wait here, and then followed the police to go through the formalities. Seeing Shelly''s back disappear at the corner, Dick immediately stood up and walked to the detention room.


    After Dick communicated with the police, the police took him to the visiting room. He sat on the chair and waited for a while. Then the police brought Louis here. Seeing Dick sitting on the seat, Louis''s eyes turned red. He didn''t expect that this man would wait for him here.


    Louis sat down awkwardly, while Dick sat opposite him and lit a cigarette. The two of them fell in silence.


    In Louis''s eyes, Dick didn''t look like the first time they met. At the first time they met, he felt a deep sense of distance from Dick, but this time he felt more relaxed. Looking at Dick''s expression, he didn''t seem to have anything important to talk with him.


    "Mr. Dick, what else can I do for you?" Louis opened his mouth, and his tone became much calmer than before. His tone was no longer submissive as before. The first time they met, Dick could heard from his tone that he owed a debt of gratitude to others. Right now, his


    looked down at her and nodded expressionlessly.


    However, not everyone was as happy as Shelly. At this moment, Anna was already anxious in Lin family. She had lost contact with Shelly for several days. Her action and plan were completely blocked. Without the order of Shelly, she hadn''t executed the poison plan for several days.


    On the one hand, she was anxious, but she didn''t dare to call Shelly for fear of being gotten involved. Until now, Shelly hadn''t contacted her, and she was probably still in the detention center. What about her money? Who should she find to settle the money with?


    A small figure came to the kitchen and poked Anna with his finger, which not only interrupted Anna''s thoughts, but also startled her. "Ah! It''s you, Eric."


    Eric rubbed his eyes. He had been reading in the room for a long time. It was lunch time, but Anna was absent-minded while cooking. "I''m hungry. Anna, have you cooked yet?"


    Anna wiped the water on her hands by apron and gently held Eric''s shoulder. "What do you want to eat? I''ll make it for you." The chopping board was still in a mess. Anna stood there for a long time, but she didn''t cook anything.


    "Hmm... Eric wants to eat braised fish. Anna, can you cook it for me?" Eric pouted. Now that Megan was not at home, he could only stay with Anna. Eric thought that Anna had saved his life before, so he treated her very well. No one didn''t like cute child, so did Anna.


    "Okay, wait for a moment. I''ll make it for you soon."

 Chapter 113 The Final Battle

    The normally happy and relaxed atmosphere in the company suddenly disappeared. Everyone''s fingertips jumped on the keyboard and made the sound of click. Instead of the usual playfulness, the sound of the printer filled the entire office. Everyone was concentrated on preparing the project.


    For this project, Megan had forgotten to have lunch for several days. This project was extremely important to her, and to Aron and the company as a whole. In fact, until now, she still vaguely remembered the day when Aron let her be the person in charge of this project.


    She had gone through a lot of thought and consideration in that minute. She decided to take over this project because she wanted to prove her strength to Lucian. Since she took over the project, so many things had happened. This project finally was about to come to an end.


    She lowered her head and looked at the brand on her desk. The word Director Megan Lin on it had actually been a recognition of her working ability, but she should still be unable to swallow her anger. That was why she wanted to pass this project and make a clear break with Lucian.


    In the past few days, she didn''t even close the door of her office, because there were always people coming in to hand in documents, ask her signature the document, or hand in business plans. When she was working, she was always interrupted by the knock on the door. Anyway, there were a lot of things in the past few days, and the office area outside was quiet because they were busy, so she dir


    thetic person. You''d better be responsible for your behavior." After saying that, Megan took a look at Dick. Regardless of Shelly''s anger, Megan sat down behind them with Aron before she could refute.


    In fact, Megan also praised Dick in her heart. She didn''t expect him to be so smart that he could let Shelly give away her own thoughts easily with just a few words. It seemed that it was a wise choice to be his teammate.


    At this moment, Shelly''s psychological defense line was about to collapse. She felt that Megan must have found out the unusual relationship between her and Dick. If this secret fell into her hands, she would be miserable, but she really couldn''t think of a reason to refute. If she blindly argued, it would be more and more difficult to explain.


    She had no choice but to vent her anger on Dick. Under the table, she kicked his shin hard with the toe of her high heels. "Are you stupid? She is my enemy. I can''t let her know our relationship!"


    Dick felt pain and deliberately cried out, which attracted Megan to look this way again. In the eyes of Shelly, Megan''s suspicion of her deepened. She was extremely regretful now. Anyone could see her with Dick, but Megan couldn''t. If she told Lucian about this, she would have a hard time in the future. It would be even more impossible for her to marry Lucian.


    After Megan and Aron sat down, Megan asked Aron to secretly take a photo of the two of them sitting together for dinner. Aron gave a look at Megan, and the two laughed secretly.

 Chapter 114 Reunion At The Venue

    The meal was not very happy. Megan didn''t need to think much and she could know that Shelly''s eyes with thousands of sharp swords had been stabbing her back. When Shelly saw Megan, her good mood was no longer good, but she was afraid that Megan would tell Lucian what happened between her and Dick.


    Megan knew that Shelly must be very scared now. She must think that she would snitch on her, but she would never do it. She wanted Shelly to live in the haze of fear, the fear that her ugly face would be exposed at any time.


    Facing the tempting food in front of her, Shelly also lost her interest. She just wanted not to be seen by Megan. In fact, she had always been cowardice. She had always pretended to be a strong woman and aggressively hurt Megan, in fact, in order to cover up her cowardice.


    After a while, Shelly couldn''t help but take Dick away.


    When they got downstairs, Dick couldn''t help saying, "She doesn''t seem to recognize that I''m a doctor she has met before. But what''s the grudge between you two? Why will it lead to confrontation as soon as you meet?"


    "Dick... In fact, I am the real pitiful person." Shelly started to play her old trick again. In the face of Dick. She had to make a perfect image. After all, it was not easy to get such an excellent man. She didn''t want to lose this kind of love and support from Dick, because Lucian didn''t pay attention to her and love her right now.


    A hint of irony flashed through Dick''s eyes, but


    ployees had to earn this honor for their company.


    A war without smoke was about to start.


    Today was a day that the whole city would be shaken. The Coco Group''s project had become the headline on all today''s newspapers and entertainment list. Before the official finals began, the Coco Group specially held a press conference at the entrance of the company, indicating that this final would be fair and just. And they let the public not be worry too much.


    As Megan was the main person in charge, it was her who was responsible for telling the inspirations and expressions of her company on the stage. In fact, Megan had already sweated with nervousness, and Aron had been comforting her. At this time, the car of the Lu Group arrived at the door of the Coco Group.


    In fact, Megan had been very nervous all the time. She kept thinking how could she be more calm and generous when she saw Lucian? In fact, she didn''t know that Lucian had been thinking about the same thing as her.


    Seeing that Lucian got out of the car, Megan was extremely nervous. Looking at Lucian''s calm and icy face, Megan was a little disappointed in herself.


    Lucian also saw Megan. At that moment, his heart beat faster. Seeing that Aron put his hand on Megan''s back and patted her, he had an indescribable feeling in his heart. Megan was indeed very beautiful today, which made him be fascinated. In the business suit, she looked much straighter, like a queen who was otherworldly.

 Chapter 115 Victory

    The Coco Group was located in the most prosperous place in the city center, and now there were various media standing in front of the gate of the Coco Group. However, the reason why they had to stand outside was that there were very few media having the qualification that would be invited by the Coco Group to do live broadcast. Ordinary small media could only watch at the door.


    The entrance was crowded with people. Several security guards stood in the crowd with electric batons on their waists, trying to maintain order. The competition was full of suspense. One was the unknown Qiu Group, and the other was the Lu Group, which had already launched an advertisement. In fact, when the Lu Group almost got this project, the Coco Group suddenly announced that the Qiu Group would compete with them, which also showed the fair and just of the Coco Group.


    It was eight o''clock in the morning. There was still one and a half hours before the official beginning of the competition. Within one and a half, both sides had to send all their documents to the internal department of the Coco Group.


    According to the procedure of this competition, the internal staff would first score the files submitted this morning. Then, the project managers of the two companies used PPT and video to present the design concept and cognition on the stage, and the senior executives of the Coco Group made the rating. In the end, the media recognized by the Coco Group spread the video online, and let the citizens to vote.


    In fact, the last step was dispensable, because if someone wanted


    d at everyone below and bowed to greet them first.


    After the video was over and the applause was over, she began her explanation. Her gentle voice was very pleasant to hear, coupled with a very standard Mandarin. Although the project in the video was not so perfect, it looked very comfortable and very simple, favored by others. After this speech, everyone had a deeper understanding of the design plan.


    Megan''s eyes swept across everyone''s face. In the eyes of the audience, it was as if she was telling them something euphemistic and beautiful. At the end of the presentation, applause broke out in the conference room, and did not subside for a long time.


    All the senior executives had successfully decided the results. After her speech, Lucian really looked at Megan with new eyes. They had been apart for more than four years. He didn''t expect that she really changed and improved so much in the past four years. She was really great and strong.


    After a while of nervous waiting, the count of the votes had come to an end. The media had been invited out of the scene, but the result was no suspense. The Qiu Group had a narrow victory with six votes against the Lu Group with four votes. Hearing this result, Megan jumped up on the spot.


    Luna also came in and hugged Megan. She knew that Megan was very powerful, but she didn''t expect her to be so powerful. It was really good for her to have two more votes than the Lu Group.


    Standing in the corner, Lucian watched everything silently. Looking at Megan who was laughing loudly, he couldn''t help smiling.

 Chapter 116 Accident

    The hotel hall was bustling with music and dances. The celebration party of the Qiu Group was in progress. Aron and Megan sat aside, and people constantly toasted to Megan. Because before this, no one thought highly of Megan, who had never been on the stage before. But this time, the Qiu Group won a big victory, and the credit could not be separated from her.


    Of course, Megan didn''t refuse, because she was really happy. She had never thought that she could win such a big competition. She make so many people look at her with new eyes and toast her. How could she be so arrogant and refuse?


    At first, Aron didn''t stop Megan. He was very happy to see Megan''s happy face, so he didn''t stop her deliberately. After three rounds of drinking, Megan was also a little drunk, so Aron blocked the following drinks for her. After the person who came to toast cast a meaningful look between Megan and him, that person gave up.


    The feast finally ended. Everyone started their journey back home. They had been busy for a long time and had been working hard for a long time. Fortunately, the final result was perfect and everyone had a happy smile on their faces. This time, they could finally make a difference in the design company, which really made their efforts pay off.


    Aron couldn''t drive after drinking, and Megan suddenly proposed to take a bus. Aron was also surprised to hear that, but on second thought, Megan was such a person who liked a simple life. It was not bad for the two of them


    r. "Anna, put these snacks and toys in place for Eric. Since they are not at home today, I won''t go in. I will call Megan later."


    Anna nodded and took the toys and snacks. Then Aron left Lin family.


    Megan took Eric to her favorite garden. She and Lucian fed the fish in the pond together in the past. At that time, they often bought a piece of bread and fed the fishes for the whole afternoon. At that time, there was a golden carp swimming towards Lucian and her as soon as it saw them.


    Megan and Eric also bought a big piece of bread. Standing on the edge of the fish pool, the golden carp came. After a long time, it still remembered Megan. It was said that the fish only had seven seconds'' memory, but at this moment, Megan felt that those who loved and then became strangers were the real ones who had seven seconds'' memory.


    Megan and Eric were feeding the fish together. While Megan didn''t notice, Eric stood on the stone steps and threw the bread into the water. When he saw the fish eat, he jumped and screamed happily. Unexpectedly, he lost his balance and fell into the water. In an instant, the fish panicked. Megan reached out her hand to pull him, but she couldn''t get him.


    Eric floated up and down in the water and screamed. "Eric! Hold on! I''m coming to save you!" After saying that, Megan was about to jump down without taking off her high heels. As a result, she was pulled back by a pair of hands. A figure flashed in front of her, splashing a large splash of water.

 Chapter 117 Meet Again

    A man in suit and leather shoes swam towards the middle of the lake. He quickly caught Eric who was in the water and swam to the other side of the pond. Megan''s eyes were blurred with tears. She got up in a hurry and ran towards that side.


    The man put Eric on the shore and patted Eric''s back. The two of them were both wet and the weather was a little cold. Eric had been trembling. When Megan ran over, Eric had just taken out a small petal from his mouth.


    "Eric! Eric, are you okay! Do you feel uncomfortable?" In a hurry, Megan ran to hold Eric. Touching his two little hands, she quickly took off her coat and put it on Eric.


    The man standing next to her said coldly, "I thought you would grow up a little. But now, look at you. You couldn''t even take good care of a child!" There was obvious anger in his words. Megan raised her head and saw that Lucian''s hair was wet and dripping, and his suit was dripping, with a small petal on his head.


    After parting from Megan, Lucian often bought a big piece of bread to feed the fish by the pond. But when he came here today, he saw a woman jumping anxiously on the shore. When he approached, he saw Eric in the pond. Seeing that Megan, who didn''t know how to swim, was about to jump into the lake, he quickly stopped her and jumped into the lake.


    In fact, he was very angry. He was so angry that she couldn''t even take good care of a child. Not only could she not take care of the baby, but she even tried to jump in to save people regar


    tantly, she got the pleasure of money.


    Coincidentally, on the evening of the second day after Anna left, Eric''s poison took effect.


    Megan was cooking in the kitchen. Aron and Eric were playing with remote control aircraft in the living room. Eric smiled and suddenly fell to the ground. Aron quickly picked up Eric, shouting for Megan to go to the hospital, and ran into the car with the child in his arms.


    Megan was stunned. Seeing that Eric''s eyes were closed and his lips were bloodless, she was scared to death. Eric was fine and laughing happily just now, but why did he suddenly become like this? She was very anxious.


    When they arrived at the hospital, the child was directly pulled into the emergency room. Megan waited anxiously at the door, tears streaming down her face. Looking at the emergency light that hadn''t been turned off for a long time, Megan''s hands were cold. She grabbed Aron''s clothes and asked, "Why it has been so long? Eric hasn''t come out yet."


    After a while, the doctor came out of the emergency room. The child was transferred to the ICU. Megan rushed up and grabbed the doctor''s clothes. "Doctor! Doctor, how is my child! What happened to him! He was fine just now, doctor!"


    The doctor took off his mask and said with a frown, "We are preparing for the operation now. The poison is preliminary determined to be a chronic poison, and the specific poison composition can''t be confirmed on the chromosomes. Please calm down, and we will do our best."

 Chapter 118 Entreat

    Hearing the news, Megan almost fell to the ground. Her eyes were glassy and tears fell uncontrollably. Eric had always been the apple of Megan''s eye. She felt sad when she saw her son like this. This was her only son, and also her closest family. She couldn''t lose him.


    Seeing Megan like this, Aron couldn''t wait to ask all the hospitals. Even if he tried every means, he had to save Eric. In his heart, Eric was already half a son of him. "Megan, don''t worry. Eric will be fine. I will help you. Trust me, Eric won''t leave you like this."


    The doctor looked at Megan and left with a sigh. In fact, the doctor was not sure. He had never seen such symptoms. He had to call the experts of the hospital to have a meeting. He was afraid that the child might not be saved.


    Megan was so worried that she couldn''t calm herself down. No one could understand her despair now. She didn''t understand why her Eric had to endure such pain. Was it really because of her? If only these things had happened to her.


    "Aron, do you think I should have given birth to Eric at that time? It''s all my fault. If I hadn''t given birth to him, he wouldn''t have suffered so much now..." Tears streamed down Megan''s face as she clutched at the corner of her clothes.


    "Don''t be silly. It''s not your fault. Don''t think too much. You should also take good care of yourself. Look at Eric. He has survived so many times. I believe this time he also could make it. Eric is so obedient, and god will bless him." Aron patted Mega


    ning over in a hurry. Lucian''s eyes darkened.


    Seeing that Megan was crying like this, Aron stood behind Megan and glared at Lucian. In fact, he didn''t expect that Lucian would be here, which surprised him. But when he saw that Megan was crying bitterly, he didn''t care too much about why this man was here anymore. He just felt that Megan had been bullied by this man.


    Seeing this, Lucian snorted. "My small company is not a place for you two to date. If you two really need to have a good time with each other, I can make room for you." After that, Lucian was about to leave.


    Seeing this, Megan pounced on Lucian''s legs and knelt down to beg him. "Please save him! I beg you! He really needs the medicine of your company. He is dying now. Please, he really doesn''t have much time!"


    Lucian frowned and felt as if a knife were piercing his heart. He had just saved her son from the lake few days ago, but such a thing happened again. Their company had made every effort to develop this kind of drug so far and right now their company had only one successful piece. It''s impossible for Megan to take this away. Even their company only had one. Moreover, why did he give it to her just because the child she gave birth to for another man was in danger?


    "Megan, aren''t you very capable? Why are you begging me now? Besides, do I have to give it to you because you beg me? Why?" Lucian squatted down and looked at Megan. He took Megan''s hand away from his body with his index finger and thumb.

 Chapter 119 The Child Is Yours

    Watching all this, Aron couldn''t hold back his anger. He couldn''t bear to see that Lucian looked at Megan coldly in such an arrogant look, and his tone towards Megan was as cold as ice, making people shiver.


    "Please, save our child! I can do anything you ask me to do. Please." Megan kept begging, but the look on Lucian''s face was as cold as if he was not disturbed at all.


    Lucian snorted, stood up and looked down at Megan, "Megan, why should I use the medicine developed by our company to save a child of you and others. Perhaps the child even didn''t have a household registration, and he didn''t know who his father was. Why are you so incompetent?"


    Now there was no other way. The child relied on a huge amount of medicine to survive every day in the hospital, and money was not a big deal. But using this medicine would make the child painful. She hoped that the child could recover as soon as possible, and she did not want to see the child suffer.


    If Lucian knew that the child was his flesh and blood, he would definitely use the medicine without hesitation. But should she tell him now? She was really afraid that the child would no longer belong to her after she told him.


    After thinking about it for a while, Megan stood up slowly and looked up at Lucian stubbornly. "Lucian, this child is yours. Could you save him?"


    Lucian''s eyes narrowed. He stared at Megan and said, "Megan, I underestimated you in the past. Don''t you feel ashamed to say


    ately. I will send you the location. Remember, it''s urgent!"


    Obviously, Pete still wanted to say something on the other end of the phone. Lucian continued, "When will I need to report my decision to you? Now I can''t tell whether I am the CEO or you are the CEO." After hearing Lucian''s scold, Pete didn''t dare to say anything else.


    Megan covered her face with her hands, tears streaming down from her fingers to the floor. The child was finally saved. She didn''t need to worry about losing Eric, but Lucian still knew the truth. But Megan didn''t have time to think that much now.


    About half an hour later, Pete came to the hospital with the medicine. Without hesitation, Lucian gave the medicine to Aron and said, "Please give it to the doctor as soon as possible and let him cure my son."


    At this time, Lucian didn''t turn against Aron. He was in a very good mood now. His son was still alive, which was the biggest gift he got. He was not in the mood to argue with these irrelevant people. He hoped that his child could recover as soon as possible.


    Seeing that Lucian handed the medicine to Aron, Megan felt that it was the hope of her child''s rebirth. Since the decision she made today could save Eric''s life, it was worth it. She really didn''t want to see Eric suffer any more. Therefore, even if she used a great deal of money or pay any price, she would definitely save the child.


    Now, it was time for her to consider why her child was poisoned.

 Chapter 120 Investigation

    When the doctor saw the medicine, he was also surprised. After a careful study, the medicine was indeed useful. It was more than enough to recover the child''s vitality.


    The child''s state was getting better and better after taking the medicine. Looking at the data on the instrument, Megan felt more and more excited at. The doctor said that the child could be transferred to the general ward soon, and the next step was to try to supplement nutrition.


    Megan was grateful to Lucian, but at the same time, she was worried that Lucian would compete with her for the custody of the child. Standing beside the bed, Lucian looked at the sleeping Eric and his pale face, and felt a pang of heartache.


    If Megan continued to take care of the child, there might be many accidents. Since he wanted the child to live a good life, he might as well take the child to his own home and raise it by himself. In this way, if there was any problem, he could solve it in time and ensure the safety of the child.


    Moreover, it had been four years since the child was born. He had been absent from his father''s love for four years. He didn''t want to be absent from the child''s future life, leaving regret for herself and him. In fact, he could give him a better life himself, which Megan should understand.


    "Megan." Lucian signaled Megan to follow him to the corridor. Although Megan had sensed what he was going to say, she was still praying in her heart that it wouldn''t happen. Seeing the two


    Megan. In fact, he looked calm on the surface, but his hands had secretly clenched his fists under his suit.


    In fact, there had always been a suspect in Megan''s heart, but she felt that it was impossible, because that person had saved the life of Eric, and it was impossible to poison him again. It was really a detour.


    Megan''s suspect was Anna, because she had been in contact with Eric for the longest time. The chronic poison attack needed a process, and the accumulation of the dose also needed to be accumulated day by day. But if she really wanted to kill Eric, why didn''t she directly let the car hit Eric at that time? Why did Anna bring these doubts to herself again?


    Megan voiced out these thoughts. Aron was also a little confused. "Aron, a few days before the poison incident, Anna resigned. The reason she gave me was that she didn''t want to work in the big city anymore and wanted to go home to live in retirement." Megan kept recalling the situation and the key points at that time.


    Aron became more and more suspicious, "Did Anna know your family before? Or do her relatives and friends hate your family? But in fact, even if there is hatred in old generation, they can''t blame it on the child."


    "I have never seen Anna before I found this nanny, and we are absolutely not relatives. Although my parents are businessmen, they are kind. Even they really have enemy. I don''t think they will revenge on their grandson!" Megan frowned and thought about it.

 Chapter 121 Start

    "If it wasn''t for the family hatred, then why?" Aron''s mind gradually went to a dead end. He didn''t know who was so cruel to poison the child.


    Lucian, who had been silent all the time, suddenly spoke. His voice was a little cold, which made Megan shiver. "The child is so young. There must be no hatred between them. That must be your problem."


    All of a sudden, the two people felt that Lucian''s words made sense. They not only began to sigh for his meticulous logic. "Although I don''t talk much and don''t deliberately curry favor with my colleagues, I wouldn''t have been so bitter with my colleagues. There is only one person I can think of."


    After hearing this, Lucian turned his head to look at Megan. There was an inexplicable anger in his eyes. "You are talking about her again. Will you stop putting all the blame on her?"


    Although Megan was startled, she didn''t panic. "Have you thought of it? Do you also think it''s her?" Megan suddenly smiled. Not only Megan, but also Lucian and Aron had thought of Shelly. Yes, only Shelly had such a deep hatred with her.


    "Even if it was caused by Shelly, she couldn''t poison Eric by chronic poison." Aron rubbed his chin and thought about these possibilities.


    "Let''s think in another direction," Megan said, "Since we think only Shelly has the motivation to commit the crime, and the person who poisoned her might be Anna. If Shelly contacted Anna and ambushed in our hous


    ''s poison.


    In the car, on the surface, Lucian focused on driving, but in his heart, he couldn''t say anything. He didn''t expect that the child he had met for three times was his own son, or the child of his love with Megan. He had saved Eric''s life two times, which was one of the responsibilities of being a father.


    He thought that he didn''t have enough companionship with the child, so he was thinking carefully whether he should come to accompany Eric these days. But he also thought of his current emotional relationship with Megan, and they two had a bad time before, so he didn''t know how to tell Megan.


    When they arrived at the door of Megan''s house, the car stopped steadily. Eric had fallen asleep in her arms. Lucian spoke carefully, "Megan, I..."


    Megan raised her eyes to look at Lucian. She didn''t know what he was going to say, but when she suddenly heard him call her in this tone, she felt warm in her heart. She couldn''t remember how long he hadn''t called her like this.


    "If you don''t have anything else to say, I''ll take the child upstairs." Megan said with understatement. Women always say one thing and mean another. She really wanted to know what Lucian was going to say, but it was natural for them to play hard to get. No one could go against their natural instinct.


    Lucian looked at her beautiful face in the rearview mirror and found it hard to say anything. He nodded and unlocked the door.

 Chapter 122 Give Me The Child

    When Shelly opened the door, Dick stood outside with a cold face. They were in the hotel now. It took Shelly a lot of effort to call Dick here, but looking at Dick''s cold face, Shelly was still a little disappointed.


    "Here you are. Come on in." Shelly put on a flattering look. Dick was too cold to her now. Lucian didn''t pay much attention to her at first, and she still hoped to get some gentle treatment from Dick. But now, the sudden change of Dick made her a little uneasy.


    In fact, Dick had already known why Shelly asked him to come here today. After entering the door, he sat on the bed quietly and saw a bottle of wine. At this time, Shelly had come to sit on his legs.


    "Dick, I miss you so much." After saying these words in his ear, Shelly kissed Dick''s lips. Under her kiss, Dick was also a little spellbound.


    "Let''s have a drink. I almost forget the taste of alcohol." Shelly poured the wine into the glass and handed it to Dick. Dick smiled evilly and poured the whole glass of wine into his throat.


    The smell of alcohol filled his taste bud, and the kiss became intense under the effect of medicine...


    On the second morning, Dick left the hotel.


    On the way to the hospital, he felt a headache, which was caus


    t was his fault that he was absent from the growth of the child. "Eric, can you be my friend first?" Lucian asked tentatively. He hoped that the child could accept him slowly.


    "Mommy''s friends are only Uncle Zack and Uncle Aron! Mommy won''t make friends with people like you." Eric turned around and held Megan in his arms. He raised his head and said to Megan, "Don''t worry, mommy. With Eric around, I won''t let anyone bully you!"


    Turning his head, Eric saw Megan''s broken finger and screamed, "Mommy! What''s wrong with your hand? Why is it bleeding! Mommy, you are bleeding!" Eric burst into tears.


    Eric cried sadly. Megan held him in her arms and comforted him, "It is okay. It is okay. The wound is not serious. Mommy will recover soon. Eric, don''t cry."


    Looking at the distressed look on Eric''s face, Lucian stood up and was about to leave. But Megan stopped him at the door. "Lucian, you know what the Child means. He doesn''t want to go back with you. He doesn''t want to! Please remember to respect the child''s will. Don''t come again. You are not welcome in the Lin family."


    As soon as Megan finished her words, Lucian grabbed the doorknob tightly and then released it. He opened the door and left without looking back.

 Chapter 123 Discussion And Countermeasures

    The car stopped at the gate of Lu family. A man in a suit got out of the car and walked into the house with heavy steps. Lucian frowned tightly and looked preoccupied.


    There was no one in the living room, and the servants were busy in the kitchen. Seeing this, Lucian was annoyed and wanted to dismiss these servants, but he thought that he would take Eric here and live here with him in the future. It was not good if there was no one to take care of him at home. He was inexperienced, and Shelly might still hold a grudge against Megan, so he couldn''t dismiss the servants.


    When Lucian went upstairs, he didn''t see Shelly. He was confused. Although Shelly didn''t need to work and just stayed at home, it was not the reason for her to run around. She should behave at home, not go out to make friends.


    Before Shelly came here, she only had one friend, Megan, and he didn''t pay much attention to the people she knew now, but he hadn''t seen her for two days, and she didn''t come back all night. It was indeed too much.


    Lucian was working in the study. About two hours later, Shelly came back. Seeing that she went straight to the bathroom, Lucian was even more confused. It was abnormal that she didn''t come directly to his study. It was more unreasonable for her to go to the bathroom to take a bath afternoon.


    Lucian quietly waited for Shelly to come out of the bathroom. When she saw Lucian standing at the door, Shelly was shocked. After she wrapped herself in her bathrobe, she gently said, "Why are y


    child, he felt a pang of pain. He didn''t know when he could give his love to the child. Every time he felt that the child hated him, he would feel sad and pain. After all, he had not had much contact with the child, but the resentment in the child''s eyes really stung him.


    Lucian thought for a while and said, "Okay, I promise you."


    Shelly hugged Lucian and showed a weird smile behind Lucian. She thought that in order to prevent Lucian from regretting, she should release the news of their marriage first to attract the attention of the media and the business area. By then, it would be impossible for Lucian to get rid of her. He had to consider the company''s reputation.


    Moreover, when Eric came here, she would teach him a good lesson. She had been mocked by him when she kidnapped him before. He was so cunning and talkative. Such a little child was so vicious. Didn''t he inherit it from his mother? Didn''t he say that she was vicious? Then she would let all these words be fulfilled on his body.


    As for Megan, she believed that Megan would be heartbroken when she heard the news of her marriage. She would call Megan to express her thought tomorrow. Anyway, she and Lucian had become a foregone conclusion. Megan and he would never be together again. It was better for her to have a good communication with Megan again, so that Megan would understand who was qualified for Lucian.


    She and Lucian were meant to be together, and Megan who enjoyed flirting with men would eventually be abandoned.

 Chapter 124 Whether To Investigate Responsibility

    Dawn came later and later. It was late autumn now. Megan got up in the early morning. As soon as she washed her face, she received a strange phone call. In fact, she seemed to have a premonition of everything. Megan felt that this phone call in the early morning must be something bad. She didn''t expect it to be true.


    As soon as she picked up the phone, the familiar voice came from the other end of the phone, "Megan, oh, no, Director Megan Lin, it''s so early in the morning. Are you busy now?" Shelly''s tone was exaggerated. Although it was a little hoarse in Shelly voice as she just got up, Megan could know that she was happy right now.


    "Why did you call me in the early morning? Miss Yao." Megan hit the nail on the head. Hearing that Shelly was short of breath on the other end of the line, Megan picked up a piece of bread and ate it leisurely.


    "Megan, you''d better behave yourself. Don''t always speak ill of others! I''m calling to tell you something. I don''t want you to be unwelcome when you go out and say something rude, making people think you''re so shallow!"


    Megan took a sip of milk and said, "Then tell me now. You are a woman without work, so you have a lot of time. I have to go to work. I don''t have many time. We are different." Megan didn''t like the way she spoke. It was disgusting.


    "Finally, you are right. We are indeed different! I don''t need to go out to make money, and my husband will give me money to spend. You have to rely on your own efforts


    umbers calls are frequent, and there are some text messages. You two can also check the content. Now I''ll pick them out. You two come and have a look." The speed of Zack was always amazing.


    Megan came to the computer and looked at the messages one by one. Unconsciously, she clenched her fists more and more tightly. Shelly, this woman''s vicious means also made her look at her with new eyes. She would keep all these evidences. Didn''t Shelly feel proud of her wedding? Then she would show all these on her wedding ceremony, so that she could enjoy the only wedding in her life.


    Aron patted Megan on the shoulder and said, "Megan, we''ve found out the truth. These are the evidence. Call Anna back here and we can sue her."


    He was also very angry. He thought that this woman came up with these messy methods again and again. It was enough! ''She is really a weirdo.''


    After a long silence, Megan said, "Forget it. Anna saved Eric once, and her family condition is not good. She was just used and instigated. Forget it."


    Zack was busy in front of the computer and suddenly raised his head. This woman was really worth appreciating. She had many things that others did not have, including kindness, tolerance, and the distinction between right and wrong.


    "I think it makes sense. Let''s keep all the evidence until that woman asks you to attend her wedding. I can hack the computer of her wedding. It''s not a big deal." Zack stood up and smiled warmly like the morning sun.

 Chapter 125 For The Child

    Today was weekend. Early in the morning, Aron knocked at the door of Megan''s house. Megan, who had planned to have a good sleep, complained about who was knocking at the door while opening the door in pajamas with a dirty face. She looked at Aron in confusion, but Megan still invited him in.


    Looking at Megan who was washing her face and brushing her teeth in a hurry, Aron smiled and said, "Why don''t you ask me why I''m here today? Why are you busy washing your face?" Aron was in a good mood. He looked at Megan''s fair skin and dark circles under her eyes.


    "I don''t know, but I can''t see you with a dirty face. Since you have brought it up, tell me why are you here today? Do you know you disturbed me in my sleep?" Megan applied the cleanser on her face and rubbed it lightly, creating rich bubbles.


    Megan didn''t know what Aron felt when he heard her words. He was happy that she tidied up her appearance for him, but he was more disappointed. The two of them still felt a sense of distance and couldn''t meet each other comfortably. "I''ll take you to buy a car."


    Megan doubted that she had heard it wrong, so she quickly washed her face and came out of the washroom. "What? I didn''t hear it clearly." She walked slowly to the front seat of the dresser and applied the skin care products on her face, full of doubts.


    "I said," Aron stood up and walked over, standing behind Megan. Looking at Megan''s face in the mirror, which was a little red after washing, he said, "I''ll take you to buy a car."


    With


    It was indeed a sign of company''s recognition of her project and a praise for her efforts. But there was no one to take care of her child, so she could not rest assured to go abroad. Therefore, she wanted to refuse the opportunity on the spot.


    But when she looked at Aron''s eyes, she immediately understood everything. "First of all, I really appreciate that the company give me a chance to study aboard, but there are still many things that I need to handle in China, so..."


    "Director Megan, you can think about it again. We still have time. This opportunity is very rare. The company can give you this opportunity is also a recognition of your ability. I hope you can consider it carefully. Don''t refuse, and don''t miss this opportunity to work hard to improve yourself." As soon as Mr. Zhang finished his words, all the other people present looked at Megan with envy.


    After the meeting ended, Aron came to Megan''s office and said, "That''s a good opportunity for you. You did make a splash. Now many of our employees are staring at this opportunity. Are you really going to give it up?"


    Megan leaned against the table and said dejectedly, "I know this is an once-in-a-lifetime opportunity, but if I go abroad, what about Eric? He has to study here. I can''t immigrate him abroad. Besides, I have only been there for two years, and I don''t have to stay there for a long time. It''s difficult to solve the problem of the child."


    Megan sat in the chair with a sad face, feeling that her world was spinning.

 Chapter 126 Give Up The Opportunity

    Looking at Megan''s expression, Aron didn''t know how to persuade her. This opportunity was worthy of her, but if she really wanted to give up, the company might give it to other employees of the company.


    "Think about it. It''s a rare opportunity, but it''s what you think inside that counts. If you don''t want to go, no one will force you. Don''t worry." Aron patted Megan on the shoulder.


    Megan raised her head and Aron said, "As for the board of directors, they won''t have any opinion on you because of this matter. Besides, you have a good reason and a pure motive. There won''t be any problem."


    Hearing Aron''s words, Megan felt a little relieved. The company gave her this opportunity to confirm her ability. Her refusal would be a rejection of and a lack of understanding of the good will offered by the company''s board of directors. But for the sake of the child, she had no choice.


    "Okay, Aron. I know, but I don''t think I need to think about it at all. My child is the most important thing in my life. It''s impossible for me not to think about it for my child. So, I''d better give this opportunity to other employees in the company as soon as possible." After Megan finished, Aron nodded.


    "Just focus on your work. I''ll handle it." After saying that, Aron left Megan''s office. The sun was high and it was time to devote herself to work.


    At noon, Megan received a notice from the board of directors that they had known about her refusal of the opportunity.


    an tightly. Megan couldn''t push him away, so she could only let him hold her, almost out of breath.


    "Don''t worry. Luna didn''t let me get involved in those dirty work. She has tried her best to make things convenience for me. I didn''t do anything at all. We two had a chat for the whole afternoon. It''s okay. I''m very happy to talk to her." After Megan finished, Aron felt a little better.


    In the evening, Megan hurried to pick up Eric from school. From a long distance, she saw Daisy standing there with Eric and looking around. Today, she came a little late because she went to the Coco Group, which made the child and teacher wait here for a long time.


    Eric was very excited to see Megan''s car. After saying goodbye to Daisy, Megan took Eric to a cake shop. Today was Eric''s birthday. She had already bought some toys and put them in the trunk, waiting to give Eric a surprise at home.


    Eric picked a favorite cake with Megan. Eric was very happy, but the little child didn''t remember that today was his birthday. He just thought that today was a good day for his mother, so she took him to buy some delicious food in the bakery and went home. He didn''t know that there was still a surprise waiting for him at home.


    When Eric went back home, he saw that Aron was assembling toys for him. Aron had has strong hands-on ability and he fix all the toys that Eric had broken before. At this time, Megan handed a big robot to him from behind. Eric smiled happily.

 Chapter 127 An Uninvited Guest

    In the early morning, Megan woke Eric after she finished her breakfast as usual. Eric seemed to be very listless and sleepy today, as if he was going to sleep. Seeing that he could not open his eyes, Megan wanted to laugh more.


    Eric was having breakfast at the table. Seeing that he didn''t eat much, Megan held Eric in her arms and fed him porridge bit by bit. Eric fell asleep again while he was fed by Megan. Megan was helpless and was about to get up and put him on the bed.


    However, Eric kicked forward restlessly, and the bowl on the table was knocked to the ground. The soup and water spilled on Megan, and her suit sacrificed. Looking at Eric''s pouted mouth, Megan was angry and wanted to laugh. Finally, she decided not to scold Eric. She quickly changed to another dress.


    After a while, Megan cleaned up Eric and sent him to school. Then she went back to work. The atmosphere in a company was not good. When she entered the office, she smelled a strong smell of perfume.


    Smelling the perfume carefully, Megan found that it didn''t seem to come from her office, but it seemed to come from the CEO''s office next to her. Although she was confused, she didn''t think about anything else. She sat down in the office and turned on the computer.


    At this time, Nina Liu from the human resources department walked into Megan''s office and handed a pile of documents to Megan. "Director Megan, this is the personal resume and information of the new employee, Emily Hao. Right now, you take over the project of the Coco


    s attitude.


    She waved at her and motioned her to come over. Nina Liu held Megan''s arm with concern. Megan turned around and smiled to comfort her, "I''ll take her to get familiar with our working environment today. You can work hard. It doesn''t matter."


    Seeing that Emily Hao was wearing a pair of high-heeled shoes with a height of eight or nine centimeters, Megan planned to take her to climb the stairs and exercise. Along the safe passage, Megan led her through every department of the company.


    Every time they entered a department, the manager of the Department would be called over, and then Megan would introduce Emily Hao in a very loud voice, "This is the new employee of our company, Emily Hao. She is not only an old acquaintance of Mr. Aron, but also works for me now. If you see her in the future, you should be careful. She has a strong background."


    Every time Emily Hao heard this, she felt very pleased. She thought she was very powerful. She was going to have a successful career in this company. At that time, she would even kick out Megan. Better, she could get close to Aron, which was what she wanted.


    As Emily Hao walked, she felt that her feet were about to break. After taking a few steps, she rubbed them. Seeing that, Megan turned around and said to her, "From now on, you have to be responsible for many work. You have to send documents everywhere, and there are many other things that need you to do. Don''t wear such shoes anymore. It''s not good for your health and delay your work."

 Chapter 128 Stay Overnight

    Emily looked at Megan. In fact, she always thought that Megan did it on purpose. But every time she saw Megan''s sincere smile, she felt that this were the matters of the company that she should be familiar with. In order to get close to Aron, it was worth it!


    "I like to wear these beautiful shoes. It has nothing to do with you whether they are good for my health or not. You don''t need to come here to care about me hypocritically. I don''t need it." As soon as Emily finished her words, she felt as if she was walking on a knife point. Her feet were aching.


    "I don''t have time to care about your health. I don''t have time to care about whether your feet are comfortable or not. I''m afraid that your feet will be worn out. At that time, no one here have time to do so much work which you should do and then you would delay the company''s project. I have the right to sue you. You would have to go to court at that time."


    Megan said in a calm voice, which scared Emily to death. She stood still and watched Megan walk forward bit by bit. Her eyes were fixed on Megan''s feet. It was a pair of the most ordinary shoes, which made her feel comfortable.


    The more she thought about it, the angrier she became. She felt that she shouldn''t do such a job which was without any technical skills in this company after she graduated from China Agricultural University. Moreover, she knew Aron''s parents. She liked Aron very much when she first met him abroad, and his parents had a good impression on her.


    "Are you done here? I''ll take you to the warehouse no


    f Aron hadn''t come back to the city, she would have been in trouble.


    "You''re welcome. It''s still early. I haven''t had dinner yet. I''m going to cook. You can take a shower first." As soon as Aron finished his words, he was about to go downstairs. Megan realized that she hadn''t eaten either. She looked down at Eric, who was also obviously hungry, so she stopped Aron.


    "Aron, we two haven''t eat yet." Megan felt a little embarrassed and lowered her head. Aron understood what she meant at a glance, so he smiled more brightly.


    Megan walked into Aron''s bedroom. The grey simple style made it clean and tidy. She walked into the bathroom. There was a big bathtub. Although it was not luxurious, it was very noble. In late autumn, this kind of rainy night was really suitable for soaking in the bath.


    After pushing Eric to Aron''s side, Megan went into the bathroom to take a shower. When she took off her clothes and saw the red color on her shoulder, she couldn''t help but think of the girl. She was not old but she has great strength.


    When the shower was about to come to an end, Megan smelled the smell of rice. Seeing that Aron had put a big shirt on his bed, Megan felt that Aron was really considerate. She put on the loose shirt and shorts, dried her hair and came to the living room.


    Looking at the delicious dishes on the table, Megan had a good appetite. Seeing that she was dressed in casual clothes, Aron felt warm in his heart, as if they were a family of three. Her skin was fair and there were drops of water hanging on her hair.

 Chapter 129 Small Episode

    Aron was good at cooking. Megan felt that the food was even better than that of a five star hotel. Eric also liked eating and kept talking. If Megan hadn''t reminded him, he wouldn''t have stopped eating.


    After dinner, Megan stood up and cleaned up all the dishes on the table and went to the kitchen. Aron followed in. Seeing that Megan had put the bowls and chopsticks into the basin to help wash the dishes, Aron didn''t stop her. The two washed the dishes together.


    Eric went to the living room and picked up Aron''s phone to fiddle with it. As soon as Aron turned on the tap, water splashed all over Megan''s body. With a scream of Megan, Aron laughed. Seeing that Aron was laughing so happily, Megan picked up a little water and splashed it back to Aron. Not to be outdone, the laughter spread out from the kitchen.


    Eric ran over, took Aron''s phone and took several photos. Then he ran away. Megan smiled, with her eyes bent like crescent moons. Looking at this, Aron''s eyes were as gentle as water.


    After playing for a long time, the dishes were washed. Aron took a towel to wipe Megan''s hands. "Well, you go to watch TV with Eric. I''m going to take a shower. I''m sweating, and there are fruits and snacks on the table. I haven''t eaten them before. You two can eat whatever you want."


    Megan nodded and watched Aron''s back disappear at the corner. Then she walked to Eric and watched TV with him. Aron felt warm in his heart. He had been living here alone since he came back from abroad. Now that Megan and Eric were in his


    ke?"


    Megan couldn''t hold back her laughter and said, "Ha-ha, the two of us are awake. Let''s start eating. The food you cook is so delicious. Your cooking skill is so good. Who did you learn it from? It seems that I have to learn from you! I''m really hungry."


    Aron handed the milk and bread with sweet jam to Megan, and then looked at Megan. "Well, if you want to learn cooking from me, you have to pay the tuition. I have so many cooking skills. If you don''t pay the tuition for me, I promise I won''t teach you well."


    Megan rolled her eyes at Aron and said, "Aron, could you please have breakfast now? You should see what time is it now? If you don''t eat, we two will be late for work. I have to send Eric to school later. You can go to the company first."


    Aron picked up the bread and took a bite. "Anyway, I''m the boss. It''s up to me when to go. You need to send the child to the school. Hurry up to eat. I''ll go with you to send Eric to the school. And then we two can go to the company together. Don''t worry."


    After saying that, a happy breakfast time began. On the other side, Lucian was not so happy. As soon as he came out of his room, he saw the living room''s miserable situation on the stairs. It was all because of Shelly. The ground was full of sofa cushions and pillows, and even the fruit plates was placed on the ground.


    But the gold card he gave her last night was gone. Looking at the living room, Lucian was very upset and unhappy early in the morning and went to the company without eating anything.

 Chapter 130 The Company Was In Trouble

    Megan sent the child to school, and Aron''s car followed behind. Megan stepped on the gas and passed the traffic light in front of him. Aron was stopped by the traffic light. Aron was in a good mood. He took out his phone and send an emoji to Megan.


    Megan''s call came in an instant. Aron was taken aback and quickly answered it.


    "Hey, where is Aron? Oh, he is left behind by me. Isn''t Aron good at driving? What''s going on? It seems that the traffic light stop you. Now I''m ahead of you." Megan joked while driving.


    Aron didn''t know whether to cry or to laugh on the other end of the phone, "Megan, you''d better focus on driving. Send the child to school as soon as possible. Don''t delay him from going to school. I''ll be there soon." After hearing what Aron had said, Megan hung up the phone.


    As soon as the child arrived at the school, Aron''s car rushed over. The two honked to each other and drove to the company. The automatic door opened and the two appeared at the door of the company together. At the moment, Emily was in arrogant spirits in the company office. As soon as she saw the two people come in together, she pretended to be obedient in front of Aron, but she was still very angry.


    Megan and she looked at each other and Megan knew that it must not be a peaceful day today. When they arrived at the door of Megan''s office, Aron and Megan said that they would have lunch together, and then Megan went into the office. With a smile on his face, Aron turned around and was in a go


    ly, who came to her senses with a disgusted look on her face, and smiled.


    Reflexively, Emily took a step back and said, "Of course I know the coffee is going to spill out. Why do I need you to remind me? Take good care of your work. Why are you so free every day?"


    Although Emily said those words, she was glad that Megan had reminded her. Otherwise, her hand would be burnt if the coffee spilled on her hand.


    "Because I''m the director. My job is to be responsible for some important things, such as signing, pressing a fingerprint or something. I don''t need to do these small work of delivering things to the warehouse." After making the coffee, Megan raised her cup and gestured for Emily to leave.


    "I know you arranged me to send those materials to the warehouse on purpose. You are afraid that I will take the place of you after I stay with Mr. Aron for a long time. You are afraid that I will pose a threat to you, aren''t you?" Emily rolled her eyes at Megan and said her deduction in a vigorous manner.


    Megan turned to look at Emily. "Emily, have you watched too much TV series? Do you think life is a novel? You''d better give up such kind of thoughts and plots as soon as possible. I don''t think it''s good for you to keep such thoughts in your heart."


    "I..." Emily was so angry that she couldn''t say a word. She pause a while and said, "Whether it is good for me or not? It''s none of your business. An aged woman like you shouldn''t do such kind of useless things anymore, okay?"

 Chapter 131 Messing Around At Home After Getting Married

    "Let me tell you. Isolating me from Aron is just a psychological comfort. In fact, it doesn''t work. The relationship between the two of us is incomparable!" Emily''s face turned red as she argued. She was very angry with Megan''s calm smile.


    Megan stopped smiling and looked at her. Emily stepped back subconsciously. Megan leaned forward a little and said, "Don''t worry. I won''t hinder the development of the two of you. After all, I don''t know whether he likes women like you or not? Since you two are old acquaintances, you must know him better than I do!"


    Biting her lower lip, Emily asked loudly, "Whether he likes me or not, it is none of your business. Can you stop talking nonsense here? Have you said enough? Every time you see me, you say these words to me. Is it interesting?"


    Megan returned to her normal state and smiled at Emily. She rubbed the coffee cup with her fingers and said, "Little girl, do you know there is a saying that goes, ''Truth needs not many words''. So your loud shout will only make others think you are uneducated and have no reason. Well, I don''t have time to tell you more. I have a few documents to deal with and then let you bring to the warehouse."


    After saying that, Megan left. As soon as she walked out of the door of the tea room, she saw that all the employees were lo


    thing, and it only takes you half a day. Can''t you do it for me? Am I not even worth a file in your heart?" Shelly cried and screamed, and her sharp voice pierced into the brain of Lucian.


    Hearing this, the employees outside didn''t dare to say a word. They pretended not to hear it and concentrated on their work. They knew that they couldn''t interfere in this matter, so there was no need to listen to it at all.


    "Do you know what kind of business opportunities and how much money can be made by the project you just destroyed? This project is worth more than buying you five sets of wedding dresses, ten sets of gold and silver jewelry, and twenty sets of wedding photos. Do you understand?" Lucian looked up at Shelly. The anger and bloodshot in his eyes frightened Shelly.


    Shelly was trembling. She knew she couldn''t afford to offend this man. She had never seen him so angry, so she stood still and didn''t dare to speak.


    "So I give you ten seconds to get out of here. It is no use for you to stand here and apologize. No matter what you do you can''t make up for the loss of this project." Lucian clenched his fists. "You saved my life before. Because of this, I didn''t kick you out of my house and my life. You should be content. Please don''t keep asking and worrying about whether I love you or not."

 Chapter 132 Release The Marriage News

    It was quiet in the company. No one dared to speak. The employees listened to the quarrel in the CEO''s office while working silently. Now Lucian was in a fit of anger and the reason why he was angry was that he was forced to a marriage. They didn''t know how angry the CEO was with this woman.


    Shelly stood there in a daze. She didn''t dare to look at the angry Lucian. It was the first time that he was so angry with her. She didn''t expect that after she unplugged the plug of the monitor, he would lose his temper. She was at a loss for a moment.


    A moment later, Shelly said bitterly, "I know. I''ll leave now. I won''t stand here to make you angry anymore. But before I leave, I want to ask you, are you still going to get married with me?"


    After saying that, Shelly stood still, the makeup on her face streaming down with her tears. She was really sad now. She was afraid of losing Lucian, a man who could make her have no scruples for the rest of her life. But if she lost him, the wonderful life she imagined would never happen again, and the good cards in her hands would all be useless.


    Sitting on the chair, Lucian''s mind was as messy as paste. He had never felt his sanity go out of control, but at this moment, he suddenly didn''t want to do anything or say anything. In his mind, marriage was not an important things. Let nature took its course.


    In fact, no matter what, there were only one more beside him. As long as she could stop making trouble, everything was OK. "Since I have promised


    n to have a rest and saw the news that you are going to get married. Congratulations!"


    Hearing his reaction, Shelly was unwilling, "Dick, in fact, I really love you in my heart, but I have no choice. He forced me to marry him. If I don''t marry him and don''t send this message, he will hurt me."


    Hearing her words, Dick had an idea of playing along with her. "Shelly, to be honest, when I saw the news just now, I was in a daze for a long time. I refreshed the website several times and found that the news was true. Do you know how I felt just now?"


    After saying that, Dick quietly waited for her reply. In his eyes, Shelly''s plan was nothing, so no matter what Shelly said, he had a way to deal with her.


    "Dick, in fact, you don''t know how I feel. If the person in love can''t be together, it would take my life. So I still want to be with you until we get old, even if we are not lovers." Shelly believed what Dick said, and her heart was touched at the moment.


    Dick wanted to laugh, but he had to hold it back. Since Shelly was about to get married, the evidence he had collected could finally come in handy! "It doesn''t matter. Shelly, I know you love me. You have to believe that I really love you. When can we meet again? I know I miss you."


    On the other side of the phone, Shelly felt a little sad. Why didn''t she cherish the people who loved her, but threw herself into the side of Lucian who didn''t give her a good face? Would she really be happy if she humbled herself to compromise?

 Chapter 133 Accompany You To See The Wedding Dress

    "Dick, I really hope that we can meet soon. But I have a lot of trouble to deal with now, which makes me very upset and sad." Shelly said obsequiously.


    In fact, if Dick didn''t know her well, he might really believe what she said. But in fact, Dick knew that it was just her trick to lie to him. She wanted him to do something for her.


    "Shelly, tell me what difficulties you are in and what troubles you are in. I will help you solve whatever I can. I will never hide anything from you." After saying that, Dick turned on the recording in silence.


    Shelly was very happy with what he said. She could finally find someone else to comfort her after she was not treating well by Lucian. She was also satisfied. "In fact, my husband doesn''t love me. He even didn''t have time to go to pick wedding dresses and jewelry with me. He won''t do these things with me. He stays in the work pile all day long and uses these excuses to avoid me."


    Dick asked in surprise, "Why is there such a big difference between people? He got you, but he didn''t cherish you. I couldn''t get you. I wanted to be good to you, but I couldn''t do anything about it. I didn''t have a justified reason or identity."


    "I have no choice. We two got married first. In fact, I feel very sad, but I don''t know who I can talk to." Shelly pretended to be very sad and came to cry. It sounded very touching on the phone, but in fact, there was no tear stains on Shelly''s f


    y. "Dick, I have told you that I really don''t want to get married, because you are the only one in my heart, but what can I do? He forced me to marry him. Take things as they come. Instead of living a miserable life every day, I would rather accept what has happened."


    With these words, Shelly cried, tears streaming down her cheeks. Dick wiped her tears, pretending to be distressed, "Well, I know your love for me is true, and so am I. let''s stop talking about this. We''re going to the revolving restaurant. Let''s go up and have a good meal, and eat up all these unhappiness and troubles, okay?"


    With tears in her eyes, Shelly nodded heavily, "Dick, I think it''s the greatest luck in my life to know you. I feel that all my good luck is used to meet you. My friends have left me and betrayed me one after another. So please don''t leave my life, okay?"


    Dick nodded. Looking at the hypocritical face of Shelly, he felt very funny. The two of them were just acting according to circumstances. ''Why did we make ourselves so tired? Fortunately, when you get married, I will be relieved, and you will be almost relieved.'' He comforted, "Silly girl, don''t cry."


    Dick parked the car underground, and then the two went to the revolving restaurant together. The familiar decoration was the easiest to relax. Listening to the melodious music, Dick felt better. He quickly took Shelly to sit down and ordered a lot of delicious food.

 Chapter 134 Hospital

    Looking at his father, Lucian felt as if his heart was cut by thousands of knives. Looking at his thin face lying on the bed, Lucian felt that his head was about to explode. Now tens of millions of things came at him together, and the most terrible thing was that when he was the most vulnerable, he actually thought of Megan.


    Gentle and kind Megan always accompanied him when he was most vulnerable. At that time, he was injured and unconscious in the hospital, and it was she who took care of him day and night. In fact, he had silently observed her for a long time. When she looked serious, her eyes were like a stubborn cat, which seemed to want to refuse everyone who wanted to come close to her.


    But when she became gentle, she was like the sun, which was warm and clear, like flowing water, warm and refreshing. But in the end, he still couldn''t hold her. She slipped away through the cracks of his fingers, and it was him who pushed her away. About the two of them, Lucian''s heart was really full of regret.


    On the other side, Megan was washing vegetables when she sneezed. She tilted her head in confusion and continued to wash vegetables. Zoe, Megan''s mom, was cooking Megan''s favorite Cola Chicken wings. Eric was playing with the toys Megan played when she was a child in the living room.


    Sure enough, his mother was nostalgic, and she didn''t throw away these little toys. Eric was used to playing those modern high-tech games, and felt fresh and loved these simple and interesting toys.


    Zoe repeatedly told him not to break the toys. Since Eric agreed, h


    ead. In the past, he would bear everything alone, because there was no need to tell his family about these unnecessary things. But now his mother suddenly asked, and he couldn''t help but have a doubt.


    "Megan is gentle and sensible, but you can''t judge a person by her appearance. If you only see the good side of her, she was really a good woman. But all this what she wants us to see, and the other side is unknown to us. If someone didn''t tell me, I''m afraid that I would be kept in the dark for the rest of my life." Lucian said seriously.


    After hearing this, Arya still didn''t understand, and a cloud of doubts shrouded her. "But son, I still don''t understand. You two were so affectionate before. Why suddenly you two turn into this? In fact, if there is any confusion between two people, communication is the key. There is no need to make such a big decision so easily."


    Seeing that his father''s infusion was about to be finished, Lucian called the doctor to fill the drip. Then he crossed his hands on his knees. "Mom, there are a lot of things you don''t understand. In fact, if you think she is a good woman, I don''t want to destroy your good impression on her, because I know that the feeling. The feeling of disillusionment with someone you used to love and think highly of."


    "Son, it''s normal for two people to stumble on the road, but if both of you don''t want to solve it, but want to end this relationship in a hurry, then this relationship should no longer exist between you two. In fact, it''s also your choice to separate, and I support your choice."

 Chapter 135 No Need To Meet

    Time flies like an arrow. Time passed in the blink of an eye, but in the ward, every drop of it was so suffering, especially one''s own family member lying on the bed, breathing heavily. The despair and sadness filled one''s whole body, as if every step he took was close to death.


    After Arya finished her words, the two of them fell into deep thought. Arya thought of that she had seen the news that their son was going to get married on the website recently, but he didn''t mention it to them. The news must be released by the woman, Shelly, he was going to marry. But she didn''t know if that woman was from families of equal social rank or not, and Lucian didn''t say whether he would take her home and let them meet each other. They were going to get engaged in a hurry. Arya was still a little worried.


    "Son, I saw the news that you are going to get married on the Internet before. Why didn''t you tell us?" Arya picked up the glass and took a sip. She thought that since Lucian didn''t want to say anything, she might as well ask him in person. After that, Arya smiled and looked at her favorite son.


    Lucian had expected that his mother would ask such a question, so he was not very surprised. He just felt a little annoyed at the thought of that woman. "It''s also a decision made recently. We''ve been together for a long time. In fact, we didn''t plan to get married. When she proposed, I also felt that I should give her a status."


    After hearing this, Arya kept silent. To be honest, she didn''t want


    he reputation of the two of us, and it will make you lose face. You can''t just delay our wedding like this. If you do this, I really don''t know when we can get married."


    Hearing this, Lucian became more agitated. "So you mean that the wedding is more important than my father''s treatment, and I have to leave my father in the hospital and marry you? In that case, my reputation will be even worse if it is spread out."


    At this time, Arya quietly heard what Lucian said. Arya frowned and had a really bad impression about Shelly. But she quietly went out, took a bottle of warm water, and then returned to the ward.


    Shelly could feel the impatience of Lucian and she flustered, "But, Lucian. We can''t break the promise with the media. We''ve already made a deal. The friends I have an appointment with are also men. They don''t have much time and it''s hard to get an appointment with them. I really have no choice."


    Lucian sneered and knew in his heart that Shelly didn''t want to come to the hospital. He felt lucky that he didn''t bring her here directly. Otherwise, her reaction and explanation would definitely piss his mother off. "Okay, Shelly, it is you who choose not to come today. Just stay at home. I don''t know when I will go back."


    After hearing what Lucian had said, Shelly said in a panic on the other end of the phone, "Lucian, don''t be angry. I''ll go now. Send me a location, I..."


    Before she could finish her words, Lucian had already hung up the phone and walked into the ward.

 Chapter 136 Dream Back (Part One)

    Megan opened the door and walked towards the house with her luggage. Looking at the quiet house, she thought that without her and her child, everything in her house would not be used by outsiders. Everything in the house was still the same as before. Megan sighed in her heart and took the child into the house.


    Not long after they came back home, Megan felt relieved when Eric said that he missed his grandma. She thought Eric was also a person who attached great importance to family relationship. She took out the old toys that she brought back from home. Fortunately, Eric liked them and didn''t make any noise anymore.


    Megan walked into the study and turned on the computer. She hadn''t been busy with her work for a long time recently and had asked for leave for several days. Perhaps her mailbox was full now. While thinking, she waited quietly fo


    She looked up at the bedroom upstairs, then turned around and left the Lu Family. This was the last time she looked at that place.


    Thinking of this, Megan couldn''t help but raise her hand to touch the scar on her forehead, but she withdrew her hand as if she got an electric shock. The photo frame hit the same spot just now, and the scar had been left on her forehead all the time. Every time she looked at herself in the mirror, she would see this scar, and she would think of the terrible past, and the days of separation.


    It had been four years, but in fact, she began to doubt if she had done the right thing. At that time, she had been brave enough to hold on for so long, but in the end, there was no result. She had left that family like this and experienced a failed marriage. Until now, she did not know how to solve the misunderstanding.

 Chapter 137 Dream Back (Part Two)

    She knew that she could do nothing, so she decided to take revenge. Even if she couldn''t get back to the past, she would let Shelly pay the price and get what she deserved.


    Then she sighed and shook her head. She still couldn''t let it go. Every time she thought of it, she couldn''t help thinking a lot. It was not only a pain, but also a torture to herself.


    Sometimes she couldn''t help but sigh that she had been silly, but everything could not go back. Since they divorced, she had been filled with grief.


    Since then, she had been in a daze for a long time. She even wanted to cry when others talked to her. She also wanted to cry when she sat alone. If it weren''t for the baby in her belly, she would have been unable to hold on for a long time. Later,


    hem.


    Now that he saw his father lying here, he was very afraid that he would have no chance to express his love to his father. He knew that his parents'' age was not the age to express their love. In that era, people were introverted and acted more than words, but he also wanted to be a child in front of his parents. He also wanted to hear praise and love.


    When his phone rang in his pocket, Lucian got impatient. He took out his phone and found it was from his office. He hung up the phone without hesitation. He had already said that he would take care of his father in the hospital and no one was allowed to disturb him by work, but Pete was still calling him here without a good memory.


    Lucian turned off the phone and held Bryant''s hand quietly.

 Chapter 138 An Encounter

    When Megan arrived at the downstairs of the hospital, Megan hesitated again. What should she say? Would Bryant, who had been strong all his life, feel that she felt sympathy for him? And what kind of identity should she visit Lucian''s father? The younger generation was still the former daughter-in-law?


    She walked back and forth in front of the gate of the hospital for a few times. Megan gave up struggling. Since she had come, maybe she didn''t need to think about all these questions until they meet. Anyway, everything was unknown. Even if she had made up her mind now, things would not go as she thought.


    It had to be said that Megan''s feeling was really accurate. After psychological construction, Megan went in.


    Arya, who had been in the hospital for a few days, felt that the days in the hospital were extremely boring.


    The smell of disinfectant pervaded everywhere. For Arya, who would never come to the hospital for minor diseases or pains, this was simply hell.


    It was okay that she felt sick and boring in the hospital. However, every time she saw her unconscious husband, Arya felt that every second she stayed here was suffering.


    Fortunately, Lucian came here every day to take a walk with her and talk to Bryant, who hadn''t woken up yet. Otherwise, she would fall down under pressure before Bryant recovered.


    "Dad, listen to the doctor. Don''t think too much. I''ll take care of everything outside. You must recover as soon as possible." Lucian murmured, regretting that he didn''t care about his father until he fell ill. At this moment, Lucian had a deep understanding of what it meant that children would


    he also thought that it was really wrong for her to come here rashly. Now she met Lucian, and she didn''t know who she would meet in the ward later.


    In the room, Arya, who was waiting for Lucian to get some water for her, was very tired because she had been accompanying Bryant all the time. Now her son was here, so she thought she should have a rest and sleep for a while.


    But the continuous quarrels outside made Arya unable to calm down and have a rest.


    Arya listened carefully and found that the man''s voice was like Lucian''s and there was a smell of gunpowder in his words.


    And that very weak female voice, even if her voice could not be heard, Arya felt that this voice was very familiar.


    The doctor had told her that Bryant needed to have a good rest in a quite environment. It was not quiet now. And when she heard the woman''s voice, Arya couldn''t help but want to see her. In addition, she was also worried that Lucian would have a dispute with someone because of Bryant and become the headline of the news again. So she got out of bed gently and was about to go out to have a look.


    The two people in the corridor were still entangling. Arya opened the door and looked out. She saw that not far away, Lucian had his back to her, but the girl in front of him was completely blocked.


    Arya walked a little to the side and saw that the person who quarreled with Lucian was not someone else, but Megan, who had brought warmth to their family.


    Seeing that it was Megan, Arya couldn''t help but feel happy. Arya used to be nice to Megan and like her with her heart. She was very happy to see Megan in good shape.

 Chapter 139 Good To See You Here

    Arya walked towards Megan. Looking at the subtle atmosphere between Lucian and Megan, she seemed to have understood everything. She sighed slightly and walked to the side of the two. Seeing that Megan had attracted his mother attention, he was in a rage, but his mother stood beside him, so he could not lose her temper.


    Looking at Arya, Megan was a little flustered and didn''t know what to do. In fact, she didn''t know how to face Arya. She had thought that it would be easier to deal with only Lucian here, but now when she saw Arya, she remembered that Arya had been so good to her in the past. But in the end, she left without saying anything and didn''t say goodbye to her.


    Thinking of this, Megan turned around and was about to leave. Arya happened to see her subconscious action. Arya hadn''t seen Megan for a long time, so she stopped her in time.


    Megan was stunned on the spot. She slowly turned around. Looking at Arya''s slightly moved expression, she felt a burst of sadness in her heart.


    Looking at the bags of tonics in Megan''s hands, she thought that she must have seen the news on the Internet that Bryant was sick. Then she wanted to visit her, but she didn''t expect to meet his son. That was why she was a little embarrassed and wanted to escape from her now. In fact, Megan was very filial. She could see it from the time when the two of them hadn''t divorced.


    Although she had doubts about the reason why the two of them divorced, she would not mention this sad thing to Megan. After all, it was his son who took the initiative to divo


    g anymore."


    Hearing Arya''s seemingly joking words, Megan felt a little sad. Yes, the Lu Family was very busy now. Bryant was sick, and Lucian had to manage such a big company. How could Arya not take good care of herself and make trouble for the family?


    "Megan, why did you divorce with Lucian?" Arya really wanted to know why, but Lucian refused to tell her. Now that Arya saw Megan, she didn''t beat around the bush and asked her directly. After all, she was very satisfied with her ex-daughter-in-law.


    The sudden question caught Megan off guard. She didn''t expect that Arya would ask this question as soon as they met. In fact, it was an unexpected day today. She just planned to come to see Bryant and then leave quietly. But she met Lucian first and the two quarreled, which alerted Arya.


    However, Megan didn''t want to reveal the past. Moreover, perhaps she herself wasn''t sure about the reason, so she had to say, "We are not suitable for each other. Naturally, we need to separate with each other, which is good for both of us."


    Divorce was not her wish, but it was her who proposed it. A marriage without trust, a love that could be broken up by someone else. He didn''t believe her at all, and it was easy for him to change the attitude towards her by others'' words. What was the meaning of continuing to be together?


    In a marriage, she lost her lover, lost her best friend, and forced herself to leave the place where she grew up. During that period, Megan didn''t know how to make herself back on track with disappointment in her heart.

 Chapter 140 Awkward Time

    However, Megan didn''t intend to tell Arya about this. So what? Something between them really had happened. Just like if a piece of paper wrinkled, there would be no need to care about why it wrinkled. Anyway, it couldn''t be returned to the original state.


    Sometimes the answer was not for others, but for herself. Just like now, Megan was telling herself that she and Lucian were impossible.


    Such an official answer was completely different from the reality. How could Arya believe it? But it was obvious that Megan would not tell the truth. Arya could only nod and say something else.


    "Megan, is it possible for you and Lucian to be together? Come back, okay?" Although she knew the answer of Megan to this question would be no, Arya still held a glimmer of hope.


    Megan was shocked. Even if Arya liked her and wanted her to resume the relationship with Lucian, it was not up to her own, wasn''t it?


    What''s more, Lucian had a new girlfriend, who had a deep relationship with him. Even if she knew that Arya didn''t mean anything else, her heart still twitched when he heard this.


    It was not until then that Arya realized what she had said, but it was useless to regret now.


    Arya suddenly thought of the news on the internet a few days ago. Lucian was going to get married with Shelly. If it weren''t for the news that Bryant was ill suddenly exposed and caused a sensation, the news that he was going to get married again would have been on the headlines for several days.


    Even if it was not


    hed. Things didn''t go as she expected. She poured a glass of water for Megan and put it in Megan''s hand. Only then did she find that her hand was so cold. Arya gently held Megan''s hand and passed the temperature of her palm to Megan, hoping that she could warm up.


    Seeing Arya''s concern for Megan, Lucian was worried. He didn''t know what happen. What''s wrong with Megan''s hand? It must be cold, or her mother wouldn''t warm her hands. But thinking of what her mother had said in the corridor just now, he turned her back to Megan angrily. Out of sight, out of mind.


    Ignoring Arya''s hint, Lucian made up his mind not to say a word. She had just slandered him like that and said that she was very disappointed in him. In her heart, he was really not as good as an ex-daughter-in-law, not to mention that the woman had done such a heartbreaking thing. He felt very sad.


    Thinking that what he said was not what Arya wanted to hear, he decided not to say it. He quietly looked at his father next to him and found that it was time for infusion. Then he stood up and pressed the nurse''s bell at the bedside. Not long after, the nurse came to the ward dressed in a little ostentatious. She kept winking at Lucian, which was noticed by Megan. She felt speechless.


    The nurse''s buttocks were twisting. She kept getting close to Lucian intentionally or unintentionally. Arya couldn''t stand it anymore, so she asked the doctor to come over. The nurse rolled her eyes and left the ward with her buttocks twisted.

 Chapter 141 Greetings And Conversation

    The ward was so quiet that even the sound of the ECG could be heard clearly. The breathing of the three people rose and fell.


    Thinking of that, Megan didn''t say anything and just sat quietly on the edge of the bed. Anyway, the situation was very bad. It didn''t matter even if she stayed here for a little longer.


    Seeing that Lucian didn''t listen to her, Arya could only sigh in her heart, but she didn''t show it. She knew it would be like this, but she still had to blame herself for bringing Megan here.


    "Megan, where have you been these years?" Arya interrupted the awkward atmosphere.


    Although Lucian had his back to Megan, when Megan answered the question, he couldn''t help but listen to her and think about what had happened to her in the past few years.


    Megan was used to the embarrassment. When she heard Arya''s voice, she still didn''t dare to speak loudly. She answered, "I have been living in B City in the past few years."


    Except answering questions, Megan didn''t seem to have anything to say. She had said what she should say.


    Arya also noticed that. In order not to let the atmosphere continue to be cold, Arya continued, "B City is quite far away from Beauty City. How is your mother doing here alone?"


    "Yes, my mother is fine. I will come back during the Spring Festival. I also would pick her up and take her to B City to live with us occasionally." speaking of Zoe, Megan felt a little guilty when she remembered that Eric said he missed his grandma in the morning. She didn''t visit her mother very often, but her mother kept her in mind.


    As Arya


    hes.


    "Mom, I''ll go back first. Take care of yourself. I''ll come back later." Lucian tucked the quilt for Bryant and turned to Arya.


    With a relaxed expression on her face, Arya smiled and said, "Okay, be careful on the way. Megan is here. You don''t need to worry."


    Lucian nodded. He didn''t say anything to Megan, nor did he ask her to leave with him. He knew that no one could make Arya feel more comfortable than Megan. So he just took a look at her with deep meaning in her eyes. Perhaps only they two understood what he meant.


    After Lucian left, the atmosphere in the ward was no longer depressing, and Megan gradually relaxed. The ward was peaceful, but unfortunately, the sick Bryant hadn''t woken up yet.


    It was much easier to have someone to help her to take care of him. Arya could also have someone to talk, so she didn''t have to face her unconscious Bryant and cried all the time.


    Noticing that Arya was tired, Megan proposed to let her have a rest. Anyway, there was a bed next to them for the family members to rest, and she would wake up Arya in time if anything happened. Arya knew that Megan really cared about them, and that she was really tired, so she went to the bed next to him and lay down. No one knew whether she was asleep or not.


    Megan applied some saline water to Bryant''s lips from time to time. When the doctor came to make the rounds of the wards, she also truthfully reported the situation to the doctor. The pain in her eyes and careful movements made people who didn''t know the truth thought that Bryant and Arya were Megan''s parents.

 Chapter 142 Why Are You Here

    Shelly, who had stayed at home alone for a few days, had no one to play with her. She was bored and had nothing to do. She just checked micro-blog and went shopping online all day long. As for Shelly, who yearned for a passionate life, how could she endure such a simple life?


    Moreover, with the help of Dick, Shelly was pregnant now, so she couldn''t have too much contact with Dick, in order to avoid attracting the attention of people on purpose and bringing rumors against her.


    But the lonely Shelly always thought of the time when she was with Dick. Although the relationship between the two of them would be scolded if they were known by other, it was also because of this that the covert underground relationship made her feel more interesting.


    Dick always accompanied her and cared about her. Even though he knew her identity, he didn''t flinch because of fear. Moreover, she was very satisfied with having sex with Dick. Lucian had been busy all day long and had never tried to satisfy her strong desire. And the appearance of Dick just let Shelly have a way to satisfy her desire.


    Shelly, who hadn''t been nourished for several days, became more and more irritable. If it weren''t for the baby in her belly, she might have smashed things at home to vent her anger.


    Shelly had been sulking for a long time. She suddenly remember that Lucian had asked her to visit Bryant. After all, she was going to marry into the Lu Family. Bryant was her nominal father-in-law. No matter how reluctant she was, she had to visit him.


    Besides, she was so annoyed


    the child wasn''t Lucian''s, as long as she said it was, it would be. When Bryant and Arya knew, they had to listen to her, or she might do something to their future grandson.


    Arya didn''t want Shelly to stay here and disturb the air in the ward, so she continued, "This is not the place you should come. You can leave now."


    Shelly thought Arya''s words were funny, but in fact, she was very angry with her words. She said in a mean and strange tone, "Are you so old now? Do you still think that this is your daughter-in-law? Remember, she was not your daughter-in-law since five years ago, and I will be your daughter-in-law from now on."


    Shelly couldn''t figure it out that Megan had left for five years, and when she came back, Arya was still as good to her as before. How could she not be angry?


    At this moment, Arya was really angry and rudely said, "I know who is my daughter-in-law. You don''t have to remind me. You should leave now, or I will call the security."


    "Humph, I will go. Do you really think I want to come to such a bad place?" Shelly said angrily, opened the door of the ward and went out.


    There was a loud bang on the door, as if she was venting her anger on it.


    Shelly''s words made Arya very angry. Her body trembled slightly, and her eyes were a little dark. Her breath was rapid, and her face turned red.


    Noticing Arya''s condition, Megan immediately patted her back and helped Arya breathe smoothly. Then she poured a glass of water for Arya and let her drink a few mouthfuls before Arya gradually regained her calm mood.

 Chapter 143 Questioning

    There were more and more patients in the hall. Shelly rushed out of the elevator angrily. She frowned, carried her bag and walked past the front desk aggressively.


    The nurse who had talked with Shelly just now looked at Shelly with some disgust and saw Shelly go out with a gloomy face. She thought in her heart that this woman must make some troubles to the patient.


    She didn''t know how such a woman became Mr. Lucian''s wife. She was so arrogant and disrespectful. The nurse curled her lips, shook her head and continued to work.


    After leaving the hospital, it was noisy outside, surrounded by residential buildings. There were people coming and going on the road, and the music played by small shops on the roadside made Shelly feel annoyed. She sped up to the place where she parked her car.


    On the way, Shelly kept nagging, and what she said was all about Megan. She really wanted Megan to disappear right now.


    She knew that no matter what happened to Megan, it would affect Lucian. But this time, her anger was ignited again. Shelly suddenly felt her heart beat faster, so she quickly stopped and unconsciously touched her belly to calm herself down.


    She felt a little uncomfortable. Just now, she was so angry that her brain was muddled. She decided to take a taxi to find Lucian. She walked slowly to the roadside and reached out to hail a taxi.


    After getting in the car, she said to the driver, "Sir, drive slowly to the Lu Group." For the safety of the baby in her belly, she temporarily calmed down. She couldn''t let anything happen to the


    lking about work? It''s a big project." Lucian tried his best to talk to Shelly, but Shelly didn''t listen at all.


    When she saw that Lucian didn''t respond, she directly reached out and broke the glass on the table. The clear sound echoed in the room. Without saying anything, Lucian endured the anger in his heart and sat down on the chair.


    It was a little noisy outside. He asked Shelly to sit here. As soon as he opened the door, a group of employees who were looking at him took their eyes back, and some people beside the door quickly returned to their seats.


    He kept silent, went to his assistant and ordered something else. When he returned to his office, Shelly had already sat on the sofa. It seemed that Shelly wanted to wait until he give her an answer.


    "Okay, let me tell you. I don''t know why Megan came to the hospital. We met each other after she came back. It was a coincidence that I didn''t contact her or look for her. He sat down and said.


    "Didn''t you say that you would go to the hospital today? Why didn''t I see you after I arrived? Didn''t you ask Megan to go there for you?" Shelly asked directly.


    Then Lucian smiled sarcastically and said, "You think I want to see her? I don''t want to see her, so I come to the company. So you didn''t see me. Do you understand?


    Shelly certainly didn''t believe what Lucian said. What happened a few years ago was still vivid in her mind. Lucian couldn''t let go of his feelings for Megan. Now that Megan was back, wouldn''t he fall in love with her again? Shelly thought Lucian was perfunctory.

 Chapter 144 Chaos

    At this time, Dick was sitting at home and calling Shelly. He had sent someone to follow Shelly, and today his informant told him that Shelly rushed into the company of Lucian aggressively.


    He had thought to call Shelly to ask about it. Shelly''s phone suddenly rang. Seeing the name of Dick, she panicked and directly hung up the phone.


    At this time, Lucian saw that she didn''t look well and asked, "Whose phone is it? Why don''t you answer it? "


    "Nothing. Let''s go on." Shelly quickly changed the topic. Dick saw that Shelly hung up the phone directly, he smile slightly.


    He continued to work on the photos in the computer. The wedding date of Lucian and Shelly was approaching, and his revenge plan was finally about to come true. He unconsciously raised the corners of his mouth.


    Now the news of Bryant''s serious illness became the news of Beauty City, and the Lu Family would hit the headlines again in a few days. Dick felt sorry for Lucian. How could he marry such a scheming woman as Shelly?


    When the wedding day of Lucian and Shelly came, these documents would be put on the wedding, which would destroy the wedding of the woman he once loved deeply and messed up half of the Lu Family. Sometime, he would feel that he didn''t have the heart to do it, but there was no turning back now.


    If he regretted now, all his previous efforts would be wasted. Who would be responsible for his past pain? He couldn''t bear everything alone.


    "Shelly, you are the woman I love deeply in my life, an


    matter how wayward Shelly was, she would not go to make trouble for Lucian.


    Although she thought so, she knew well about Shelly''s temper. She was still worried about Lucian. She had been out for a long time. Afraid that Arya would be anxious, she put her phone in her pocket, calmed down and went back to the ward.


    On the other side, Lucian was dealing with Shelly in the company. The broken glass was all over the ground, shining by the sunshine outside the window.


    Looking at the mess on the ground, Lucian rubbed between his eyebrows. He was in a bad mood. She was making trouble again.


    "Are you done? If it was enough, just go home. I still have work to do. I don''t have time to waste on you." Lucian said word by word coldly, without even looking up at her.


    She felt Lucian''s impatience and became more hysterical. "That coquette is always better than me in the eyes of your Lu Family, isn''t she? I''m the one who is going to marry you, not her. Why do you ask her to go to the hospital? Do you take me seriously?" Shelly said angrily.


    "I don''t know why she came. My father is sick. It''s natural for her to come to see him. It is not a big deal. You can go home now. I have work to do."


    In this way, she would not let her go easily, which was not her style at all.


    Looking at Lucian''s phone, which was constantly flashing with the name of Megan, Shelly felt extremely dazzling. The flames in her heart rubbed upward, and the thing called reason was instantly burnt without a trace.

 Chapter 145 Quarrel

    Shelly suddenly stretched out her hand and grabbed the phone. She pressed the answer key. Lucian quickly took it back and shouted at Shelly, "Are you crazy? What do you want to do?"


    Shelly felt very aggrieved. She was pregnant with his child, but he roared at her for the sake of Megan, "I''m crazy, I''m going to be driven crazy by you. For so many years, I have followed you without a formal title, and I have to endure other people''s criticism. But you still have something to do with Megan!" Shelly said madly, pointing at herself.


    "I''m a person, and I''m also an emotional woman. Over the years, you have been entangled with Megan. Have you ever considered my feelings? You ask what I want to do. Why don''t you ask yourself what you want to do?" Then she squatted on the ground and burst into tears. She was crying sadly, "How can you do this to me? What did I do wrong? How can you do this to me?"


    Lucian felt helpless, but his tone softened. "I have nothing to do with Megan. You should know what happened in the past. Don''t think too much. It''s cold on the ground. Get up quickly."


    Shelly''s anger gradually disappeared under the comfort of Lucian. She was even proud in her heart. Lucian still cared about her, and now she was pregnant, it would be easier for her to deal with the little bitch Megan in the future. Although she was thinking about this, she pretended to be sad and slowly stood up following the hand of Lucian.


    "You still care about me. You said


    ckery. She forced herself not to think of their past and those bad memories. Then she started the car and drove towards Lucian''s company.


    Although she had warned herself not to think about Lucian, Megan was still worried about what would happen to her when she went to the company. After all, she was the ex-wife of Lucian. Shelly and Lucian were going to get married soon. If she went to the company without permission, the paparazzi would certainly make a fuss again.


    Bryant was in a coma now, and Arya was still in hospital to take care of Bryant. If someone took advantage of the loophole at this time, the reputation of the Empire Group would be affected.


    But on second thought, today in Bryant''s ward, Shelly''s annoying face and attitude towards Bryant and Arya made Megan feel that she was right to scold Shelly. Seeing that Shelly was angry, Megan felt very comfortable and finally could take revenge on this woman. Thinking of the past when she was foolishly framed by Shelly, Megan felt a fire in her heart.


    Holding the steering wheel tightly, Megan sped up. She couldn''t let this woman succeed any more. Shelly would only make things worse! She didn''t care what kind of impact she would have on the company to Lucian. All she could do was to try her best to achieve her goal.


    In the CEO Office of the Empire Group. The decoration was mainly in black and white, and the huge French window broadened the view and gave a panoramic view of the whole city.

 Chapter 146 I See

    The whole space was divided into two parts. On the left was the office area, and on the right was a lounge. The lounge contained a bathroom, a bedroom, and a small tea room, which was well equipped. The office area was a little simple. There was a desk, a few leather sofas and a coffee table, which showed the owner''s calmness.


    Shelly was sitting on the sofa with messy hair. Her face was full of tears, and she was still saying something. She was no longer arrogant as when she had just entered the CEO''s office, but looked like a total ten shrews. On the other side of the sofa, with a gloomy face, Lucian didn''t say a word.


    "Lucian, do you feel sorry for me? Do you feel guilty? Why are you still in touch with that bitch Megan? Can''t you forget her? Have you forgotten what she did to me? If it weren''t for her, how could I almost die? What''s so special about such a vicious woman?" Shelly cried hysterically.


    Looking at Shelly, Lucian didn''t understand why the weak Shelly, who used to be gentle, would become like this. She kept yelling at him without any manners, which made him feel very annoyed. If it were Megan, Megan would definitely not be like this. She would sit down calmly and figure out the whole thing in an orderly way. She would not shout abuse like this.


    Thinking of this, Lucian''s eyes flashed. Megan... Why did he think of her again? Lucian shook his head, trying to get rid of the name, but he couldn''t forget it so easily


    an? Why you can be such a shameless woman. You are really something. Don''t you have a moral limit?" Shelly broke out into curses, and her sharp voice echoed in the whole office hall.


    Lucian was annoyed by Shelly''s words. She said that just to make people think that there was something wrong between him and Megan. She just pushed him into the center of the storm. Was this woman brainless?


    "I''m not here to quarrel with you today. I have something to talk with your husband, and it''s about our company business. A housewife like you should have a good rest at home, okay? Don''t make a fool of yourself, okay?" Megan said it out loud and aggressively. Every word without dirty words made Shelly speechless.


    Shelly stamped her feet in anger, "Megan! You bitch! You are such a bitch! Shame on you!" After saying that, Shelly screamed.


    When the employees saw this scene, they couldn''t help but sigh. Shelly lost her temper with just a few words of Megan, and she was not graceful at all, just like a shrew. While Megan stood there calmly, as if she was otherworldly fireworks, and there was no emotion on her face, as if Shelly was a clown in her eyes.


    "That''s enough. Don''t say anything more. Leave now. I have something else to do!" Lucian couldn''t stand it anymore. He hoped that Shelly could leave here as soon as possible. Wherever she appeared, it was chaotic. She made herself become a joke and let herself be looked down upon every day.

 Chapter 147 The Baby

    Shelly was surprised to see Lucian''s roar. "Why don''t you speak for me, Lucian? Why did you drive me away? She shouldn''t have come here!"


    Lucian felt that his head was about to explode. He turned his back without saying anything and stopped looking at Shelly.


    Now that things had come to this, Shelly felt that it was really irreparable if she didn''t say her pregnancy. She would make Megan lose face in front of so many people!


    "Lucian, you can''t drive me away, let alone do this to me! I''m pregnant with your child!"


    The news was like a bolt from the blue in the crowd. For a moment, the whole scene was extremely quiet. Only some breathing faintly and some heartbeats that seemed to be deliberately suppressed could be heard.


    Everyone, including Lucian, looked at Shelly in disbelief.


    Shelly was a little uncertain when she shouted out the words in front of everyone. But after all, Megan was with her at this time, so she couldn''t let Megan see her joke. She had to bear the uneasiness in her heart and pretend to be very proud.


    Megan was indeed frightened. In fact, she could have had a good "talk" with Shelly, at least she wouldn''t lose face. But who could prevent Shelly from doing so? She was speechless at once. What she could have blurted out could only be stuck in her throat at this time. Megan was seldom blocked by a word of Shelly.


    Although she didn''t know how to read people''s minds, she lo


    lood?


    Thinking of this, Megan couldn''t wait to see what would happen to Shelly after the truth came out, so she didn''t care about the increasing number of onlookers.


    In the afternoon, more and more employees come to work. More and more people entered the hall and saw the good play.


    Megan stole a glance at Lucian and found that he looked terrible.


    She knew what he was thinking. In fact, she had the same thought with him before.


    She knew that if she came to see Lucian, she might make Shelly unhappy and Shelly might do something out of line. She might scold her, beat her, and even tangle with Lucian.


    However, originally she thought Shelly was a smart woman. She knew that in career, men''s dignity was very important. Even if she wanted to do something bad, she should only do it in secret.


    But she didn''t expect that she had overestimated Shelly. This woman just went out without thinking and made such a scene in the company hall.


    What''s more, when she saw more and more people around her, she not only didn''t settle the matter, but also didn''t explain the misunderstanding. On the contrary, she cursed her even more harshly and sarcastically.


    ... Looking at the crazy Shelly in front of her, Megan couldn''t help but feel sorry for Lucian''s life and insight.


    He really had a poor eye for people. Why did he find such a brainless woman? It seemed that he would have a hard time in the future!

 Chapter 148 Whats Wrong

    Although she disdained what Shelly was doing now, she didn''t want to interrupt her, and she thought it was good to watch the fun, but... The point was that Shelly kept saying the word bitch. She kept scolding her bitch.


    These words with obvious insult gradually changed Megan''s attitude and thoughts of watching the fun. She could see that Shelly was like a lunatic, damaging the image of her and Lucian in the company. She couldn''t accept that Shelly damage her image and reputation!


    Megan looked at Shelly coldly and thought about how to explain. She would never admit that she didn''t want to see Lucian in such a dilemma!


    As if she hadn''t heard Shelly''s increasingly unpleasant words, Megan lowered her head and looked at the flawless tiles beneath her feet, thinking of a way to deal with the current situation.


    But at this time, almost all the employees had come, and they were looking at them with banter in their eyes. The words uttered by Shelly were getting worse and worse.


    "Megan, you bitch! I''m already pregnant with Lucian''s child. Why are you still pestering him! Do you need a man so much? !


    You and Lucian have been separated. He doesn''t want you anymore. Don''t be so shameless to pester him anymore!"


    Standing in the middle of the hall, Shelly''s words were harsh and contained more information.


    The eyes of the employees around them gradually lit up with the light of gossip. Some of them were sti


    u? When do I want your and your child''s lives? Don''t sling mud at me."


    After saying that, she took a look at Lucian and said calmly, "Shelly, I, Megan, dare to say to you that the person in my life who I feel the most sorry for is my mother. I have never done anything wrong to you. What about you? Don''t you know what you have done?"


    Shelly, who was crying, froze and thought, ''Does Megan know something? No, it''s impossible. She must try to set me up. I can''t be fooled. Yes, I have to calm down, don''t be fooled.''


    "What did I do? What have I done? Tell me clearly today. You seduced Lucian in front of me. Do you think I don''t exist?" Shelly widened her eyes and took a big step forward. "I tell you, Megan, you will never success as long as I''m here. Lucian is mine. I''m still pregnant with his child. Don''t try to be the Mrs. Megan of the Lu Family! It was impossible!"


    Megan took a deep breath and tried her best to tell herself that Shelly was pregnant!


    Perhaps it was because Shelly''s words were too vicious that Lucian couldn''t stand it anymore. "Shelly, stop it. Megan and I have already been over. Even if you don''t think of yourself, at least think about the baby in your belly."


    "What? Do you feel sorry for her now? Am I saying something wrong? You and Megan loved each other very much back then, and I broke you two up. I saved you and now I''m pregnant with your child. Do you think about my feeling?"

 Chapter 149 Bitterness

    When Megan heard Shelly mention what happened in the past, a bitter smile appeared at the corners of her mouth. She recalled what happened at that time, why was Shelly so shameless? She had the nerve to say what happened at that time.


    After saying that, Shelly regretted. She couldn''t help but take a step back, looked at Megan, and a trace of guilt flashed across her pretended calm face. "What are you looking at me for? You just want to start over with Lucian. I''m in your way. Let me tell you, I''m pregnant with Lucian''s child, and you can''t replace me!"


    Looking at Shelly in front of her, Megan suddenly felt that it might be right to leave Lucian. It seemed good to see them like this, but... ''I will get back what they owe me sooner or later,'' Megan thought in her heart.


    Looking at Megan, who was giving off a cold and piercing aura, Shelly felt that the current Megan was totally different from Megan before. A hint of worry flashed through her eyes.


    Just as Lucian reached out his hand and was about to help Shelly up, a pleasant ringtone rang. Everyone''s eyes turned from the direction of Shelly to Megan. Megan took out her phone from her handbag and saw it was Aron. She thought he must have something urgent, or he wouldn''t call her at this time, so she press the answer button.


    "Hello, Aron. Why are you calling me at this time? What can I do for you?" Megan asked in a low voice. Considering Lucian and Shelly were here, she turned her back to cover the microphone with he


    ng by accident. It''s not so serious in the morning. I don''t know it''s like this in the afternoon. I''ll be fine in a few days. Don''t worry too much." Megan replied in a calm and alienated tone, as if she was not the one who was hit by others, but by someone else.


    He looked at Megan''s red and swollen face. If he could believe her nonsense, he would not be Aron. He knew Megan''s temper, but Megan also knew his temper.


    "If you don''t tell me, I will go to Lucian''s company and ask him who made your face look like this!" Aron looked at her face and said firmly word by word.


    Aron, who was about to turn around and leave, was pulled back by Megan. She knew that Aron would do as he said.


    "It was Shelly who slapped me. I went to visit Aunt Arya and Uncle Bryant, but I happened to meet Shelly. She thought I came back to grab her position and she had a big fight with Lucian. I followed her to have a look, but I met the aggressive Shelly and got a slap." Megan looked at him and felt that there was no change in his expression. Then she took a deep breath.


    Some people, all his thoughts would not be shown on his face.


    After hearing the whole story, Aron was furious. Shelly might be a little arrogant recently. She hadn''t officially become Lucian''s wife yet, but she was so arrogant that she even dared to beat Megan.


    "I think Shelly doesn''t want to live anymore. I''ll let them pay for this. I''ll go to find Lucian." Aron put down Megan''s hand and turned around to leave angrily.

 Chapter 150 Feel Sorry For You (Part One)

    The sun gradually began to set from the horizon, replaced by clouds of fire that slowly appeared and dyed the sky of the city red. However, at this time, Megan just finished her work at hand. She raised her hand and looked at the time. It was almost time for Eric to finish school. She took her clothes and was about to go out.


    When Megan was about to go out, she met Aron who was coming to see her. He was still worried about the wound on her face. Half of her face before he left was red, which made people feel very sorry for her.


    In the noon break, Aron went downstairs to buy a medicine for detumescence opposite the company and also buy an ice bag for Megan. When he was about to send those thing in to her office, she came out.


    "Do you have something to deal with? Here you are. These are some medicine and ice packs. I think they can relieve your pain." As he spoke, he handed the plastic bag with medicine to Megan.


    Megan didn''t refuse. She just thanked Aron and took the bag from him.


    "It''s almost six o''clock now. The kindergarten is over. I have to


    day, and wondered if she should tell Lucian.


    "Lucian, yesterday when Shelly came to the hospital, she happened to meet Megan, and then she began to curse crazily in the hospital. I don''t understand what they are arguing about. Is this woman was the woman who you are going to marry to?" Arya looked at him doubtfully, as if she was waiting for him to give her a satisfactory answer.


    Shelly came to the hospital and met Megan. He knew this.


    He kept silent for a while and didn''t know how to say. When he heard the news, he was a little angry. Since when did Shelly become so unscrupulous? And she even came to the hospital to make a scene.


    Lucian rubbed between his eyebrows and said to Arya, "Mom, I''ll handle it well. Don''t worry. I''ll visit Megan, but..."


    She looked at Lucian in confusion, "What''s wrong?"


    "Shelly is pregnant."


    Hearing the news, there was a moment of silence in the ward. Arya didn''t expect that Shelly was pregnant. She thought nothing had happened between Lucian and her. Since they had sex, it was useless to say anything more.

 Chapter 151 Feel Sorry For You (Part Two)

    Even if she didn''t like Shelly very much.


    That day, Shelly came to the hospital and made a big fuss, which made Arya think that this woman could not enter the Lu Family. But now that things had come to this, there was no way to refuse.


    "Shelly has your child. Alas, I don''t like a person with such a character. She said harsh words in the hospital that day. However, since she was pregnant with your child, just live well with her and treat her well." Arya held his hand and said to Lucian sincerely.


    He listened to his mother patiently, but he frowned slightly. Although Shelly had a child, there was still a gap between him and her. He could respect Shelly, but he really didn''t know how to be good to her to make her satisfied.


    "Now that she is pregnant, she can''t be as angry as before. She doesn''t care about her own health. She doesn''t care about the consequences when she does things. But now, she has to consider th


    with all his heart and even didn''t have time to talk with her.


    She didn''t get angry. She just touched the head of Eric. Now she only had Eric. Eric was her full mental support.


    Eric, who had just come back to his senses, answered Megan, "It is fun. We have to come to Uncle Aron''s house more often in the future."


    Hearing the innocent words of Eric, Aron smiled.


    In the hospital.


    "Megan is a good girl, but it''s a pity that I''m not destined to be her mother-in-law. She really has a hard time." Afraid of making her son unhappy, Arya didn''t say anything more. "Although sometimes Shelly behaves inappropriately, you are going to get married soon anyway. You should pay more attention to her."


    Now that she had said so, seeing that her son still had no intention of leaving, Arya said, "Lucian, I have finished my dinner. There is nothing else to do. You can go home now! Don''t let Shelly wait anxiously at home."

 Chapter 152 Feel Sorry For You (Part Three)

    "Mom, it is okay. It''s still early. I''ll be with you and dad for a while. You feel bored every day. I''ll talk to you, so you won''t worry about me all day long." Obviously, Lucian didn''t want to go home.


    Arya had experienced many things. How could she not understand her son''s thoughts? She tried to persuade him, "Lucian. After all, you and Shelly are going to get married. You should live a good life with her, shouldn''t you?" Thinking that he would marry Shelly soon, Lucian felt a little uncomfortable. He still couldn''t let go of Megan.


    "Lucian! What are you thinking about now? Don''t forget your current fiancee, Shelly. And she is pregnant with your baby!" Arya was a little angry with her son''s hesitation and ordered, "Go home and take care of Shelly now. If you don''t go home, don''t come to see me again!"


    Hearing his mother''s threatening tone and thinking of Shelly''s current situation, Lucian compromised and nod


    to Megan. He held Megan''s legs and said, "Yes, mom! Let''s go for a walk. I''m so full, or I can''t fall asleep." Eric twisted his little body and acted like a spoiled child in front of Megan.


    Although she feel anything strange, Megan''s heart melted when she saw her son acting like a spoiled child. She picked up Eric, kissed him on the face and said, "Okay, okay! My little prince has said that. How dare I not go? Let''s go for a walk!" Megan pinched Eric''s little face, looking lovingly.


    Megan put on a small coat for Eric and took Eric out for a walk with Aron. The two adults brought a child, and the three of them were all so outstanding. They looked like a family anyway. The three of them walked by the artificial lake. Many people who were taking a walk here looked at such a beautiful "family".


    Looking at the beautiful sunset in front of her and feeling the cool breeze, Megan could not help but sigh slightly.

 Chapter 153 Adopt A Cat (Part One)

    "Whoosh... I haven''t felt so comfortable for a long time."


    She was talking about something other than this view. After all, what she had experienced during this period of time really made everyone dizzy.


    So it was not easy to come across such a good time to relax.


    Aron and Eric, one big and one small, two men stood beside Megan. Looking at her expression, they felt happy and sad. She had experienced too much.


    "Mom, don''t worry! You''ll have a lot of moments like this."


    Eric puffed up his cheeks and comforted Megan in a sweet voice.


    The seriousness in his tone made Megan laugh. She rubbed Eric''s head and a smile appeared in her glittering eyes.


    "As long as I have Eric by my side, I will always be happy and relaxed all the time."


    Her soft voice gradually dispersed in the warm air, showing an extremely beautiful picture of a mother and a son.


    "Exactly!" Eric grinned from ear to ear and nodded fiercely. Suddenly, he seemed to remember something. He looked at Aron and smiled, "No, no, no. Don''t forget Uncle Aron! When you have Uncle Aron and me by your side, you would b


    back to me tomorrow!"


    Aron couldn''t help laughing and nodded.


    The next morning, the sun was shining brightly, and the people in Beauty City began to work again. Megan had already been woken up by the alarm, and she quickly tidied herself up.


    Then she tiptoed into the room of Eric. Eric was sleeping soundly with his little mouth facing her. She slowly squatted down beside the bed and gently said, "Eric, it is time to get up. "


    However, Eric didn''t move, and Megan scratched him. However, Eric turned over and refused to get up, so Megan opened the curtain of the room. The sun outside the window shone in, and Eric''s face was like a red apple soon.


    Taking a look at the time, Megan directly picked Eric up in her arms. Eric was unwilling to wake up and burst into tears. She quickly coaxed him in gentle voice. A few minutes later, Eric was amused by Megan again.


    Then Megan helped Eric wash his face and brush his teeth. Eric''s little face instantly became energetic. Megan took Eric to the living room for breakfast. Megan was eating the breakfast and the nanny was feeding Eric.

 Chapter 154 Adopt A Cat (Part Two)

    It was getting late. She had something important to deal with in the company today. She went upstairs, sat in front of the dresser and made a simple light makeup. The pumpkin lipstick made her face much ruddy and the thin layer of eye makeup made her eyes more attractive.


    Then she changed into a black and white suit. In order to make her look energetic, she tied up her hair. The high ponytail made her look capable.


    Then she picked up her bag and walked to the hall in high heels. Seeing that Eric had finished his meal, she asked the nanny to send Eric to school safely in time. She had something important to do today.


    She walked out of the house quickly and drove to the company. She looked at her watch. There was still an hour before the meeting, and she had enough time to double check the work materials and documents.


    After entering the floor of her office, the employees hurriedly walked back and forth with documents in their hands. She also came to her office. Her assistant and the people who participated in this meeting had been on standby.


    She as


    ing to do. I will tell you later." After saying that, Megan ran away. She hailed a taxi and rushed to the hospital.


    Aron, who was still in Megan''s office, was confused. He was curious about what made her so anxious and wondered if it was Lucian.


    It was difficult to get back together. Things were like this, and people were the same. They couldn''t get back to the good relationship as they used to be.


    He felt that Megan''s feelings for Lucian should have been reduced in recent years when she went abroad. Besides, he knew that Lucian was going to marry another woman. How could Megan be so impulsive for him?


    It couldn''t be Eric. He had been with Eric for such a long time. If there was something about Eric, Megan would definitely tell him directly.


    When he walked out of the office, the employees outside had been looking at him. Seeing him coming out, they withdrew their gazes. Aron didn''t say anything and went back to his office in a daze.


    After he left, the employees began to discuss and guess what had just happened between Mr. Aron and Ms. Megan.

 Chapter 155 Adopt A Cat (Part Three)

    At this time, Megan also arrived at the hospital. She rushed through the crowd to the high-level ward. When she arrived at Bryant''s ward, she found that there was no one in it. There was only a nurse cleaning up the table.


    She walked up to her politely and asked, "Miss, where is the patient here? "


    "Oh, you mean the patient here? He has been sent for a check-up. You can go to area a on the four floor to look for him." The nurse kindly told her the location of Bryant.


    "Okay, thank you." Megan went out of the ward and took the elevator to the four floor. She looked all the way to find Bryant. In fact, the reason why she found the right place was because she recognized Lucian in the crowd.


    She recognized him at a glance when he leaned against the wall. He had a familiar side face and a tall figure. She sighed and walked over, but Lucian still immersed in his own world and waited anxiously.


    At this time, Arya saw Megan at a glance. She walked up to Megan and held her hand, saying kindly, "Megan, you''re here. Aren''t you busy with yo


    e did this, she would lose everything. It was too cruel to her.


    Lucian''s mother had been taking the child as a topic to talk with Megan, which made Megan a little uncomfortable. She still didn''t say anything. Eric was hers. As long as she didn''t want to, no one could take him away from her! No way!


    Every time Lucian''s mother talked about the topic of the child with Megan, they would end the conversation and ended up in discord.


    However, this matter couldn''t let Megan stop visiting Bryant. When Bryant knew that Megan had visited him, he was very happy. So even if Arya was angry with Megan because of the child, she couldn''t let Bryant know.


    Generally speaking, it was a happy thing that Bryant had woken up. Now that he had woken up and there was no big problem with his body after the examination, there was no reason for him to continue to stay in the hospital. After all, it was better to stay at home than in the hospital. He would be much relaxed when he was at home. Shouldn''t the relaxed environment make his body recover faster?

 Chapter 156 Adopt A Cat (Part Four)

    Thinking of this, Lucian didn''t want to let his father stay in the hospital anymore, so he wanted to find a time to take his father out of the hospital and sent him back home.


    In Lucian''s opinion, he didn''t lack money anyway. Even if he left his father and mother at home and provided them perfect life every day, there would be no problem.


    However, although he wanted to take his parents home to take care of them, his parents didn''t think so.


    "What? No way! If we need to go back home, we have to go back to our own home! You should live with Shelly. You two should cultivate your relationship well!"


    On the way out of the hospital, after Bryant heard about Lucian''s thoughts, he was so angry that he stared at Lucian angrily. If his son hadn''t been driving, he would have hit the crutch in his hand on Lucian''s head!


    He had only seen anyone who had a wife and forgot their parents. How could his son be an exception? ! First of all, he didn''t think that he was so old that he needed to be taken care of. Second, he was worried that if he saw Shelly''s behavior every day, and heard Shelly''s impolite words every day, he would be extremely angry every day.


    Lucian saw his father from the rearview mirror and twitched the corners of his mouth. Other fathers would be happy when they heard that they could live with their son and daughter-in-law. Then


    ence, Lucian went to the court.


    After a series of procedures, the court finally issued a summons to Megan.


    After a whole day''s work, Megan returned home with tiredness. As a result, she received a summons from the court. Her heart was filled with mixed feelings, helplessness, entanglement, and anger. Looking at the summons in her hand, the expression on Megan''s face changed again and again, and finally turned into a long sigh.


    She put away the subpoena and called the company to ask for leave. Since Lucian was going to see her in court, she had to make some preparations, didn''t she?


    But she didn''t tell Aron about the subpoena. She was worried that if she said it, he might be very angry and might make a scene. According to Aron''s feelings and attitude towards her, if he knew that Lucian was going to compete with her for the custody of Eric, she didn''t know what he would do for her.


    She had to call for a leave secretly, trying not to let Aron know.


    After hanging up the phone, she looked at the room of Eric, with a touch of warmth and firmness in her eyes.


    No matter how Lucian treated her, as long as Eric was with her, she would stick to it. Therefore, no matter what happened, she could not give Eric to others. Only Eric was her most important bottom line!


    ''So... Lucian, I''ll fight with you in this case. See you in court!''

 Chapter 157 Lawsuit

    Megan made a decision and soon went to a law firm.


    After all, in a lawsuit, a lawyer must be present.


    Megan went to the law office and inquired about the business. Then a male lawyer who was serious and dedicated appeared.


    "Hello."


    The lawyer greeted Megan politely and sat opposite her.


    Looking at the man in front of her up and down, Megan was a little confused. Could this young man really handle her case?


    The lawyer seemed to have seen through Megan''s doubts. He smiled slightly, adding a trace of calmness and elegance to his regular features.


    "Miss Megan, are you doubting my qualifications?"


    The firmness in his smile made Megan a little embarrassed. She coughed and looked away.


    Pretending not to hear what he said, she muttered in her heart, ''Has this lawyer learned psychology? Or did I really show it so obviously that others could see it at a glance.''


    "Miss Megan, don''t worry. I just learned some psychology."


    The man''s smiling voice made Megan even more embarrassed. She felt that this man seemed to know mind reading.


    Before Megan could say anything, the lawyer put a folder in front of her. She was stunned and looked up at him, not knowing what he was going to do.


    The lawyer just smiled and said, "Miss Megan, my information and some lawsuit cases I handled before was here. If you are worried, you can have a look."


    Being seen


    ck to him soon. He didn''t intend to make her sad at this time.


    What Lucian didn''t know was that although the evidence in his hand was beneficial to him, the most important thing was still in Megan''s hand, so Lucian''s evident didn''t work in this case.


    Megan looked at Lucian with a strange look and shook her head. ''Is he crazy?''


    Following Megan, Edward Li also saw Lucian. His guess about her ex-husband was overturned, but he looked down upon him more.


    He was not ugly, but well-dressed. ''How could he be such a man...? Well, what a shame.''


    But it seemed that he thought he would win the case? His idea was really naive.


    Edward Li caught a glimpse of the lawyer behind Lucian and guessed why he smiled so happily.


    He had seen his lawyer before. He was the most common one in a small law firm. He knew at a glance that the man didn''t have enough evidence, but this his lawyer told him that he would win the case.


    Edward Li sighed silently and followed Megan into the court.


    When the trial started, with the evidence in his hand, Lucian waited for the "best" lawyer to end the case as soon as possible.


    However, after waiting for a long time, he found that the evidence in his hand was useless, not only the evidence, but also the lawyer!


    Megan''s lawyer looked young, but his words were reasonable, and even the evidence was more advantageous than him.

 Chapter 158 The Result (Part One)

    As Megan and Edward expected, the child was still sentenced to Megan by the court after several hours.


    The court awarded Eric to Megan, a result that both Megan and Edward already guessed before the court session.


    But it was a big blow to Lucian, who had been deceived by a small lawyer. He didn''t expect that he would lose the case after spending so much time preparing for it.


    That was to say... No matter what he did, Eric would never come back to him?


    Lucian was shocked by this result. He was so sad that anyone with a discerning eye could feel it.


    After returning home, Lucian stayed at home for a few days and didn''t ask Megan to give Eric to him. It was a good thing for Megan.


    "Eric, I''ll take you to dinner."


    Looking at the cute meat ball in her arms, Megan said softly with a radiant maternal nature on her face.


    "Mom? With Uncle Aron?"


    Eric looked up at Megan with a pair of big eyes. He drank some milk just now and there was milk fragrance in his mouth when he spoke.


    Megan rubbed his head and smiled, "It''s not Uncle Aron. It''s another


    nt for a long time. Finally, she looked up at Lucian and said in a low voice with empty eyes, "Eric, I''ll take him to you. This project..."


    "I''ll tell them to stop right now."


    Lucian didn''t know why. He had taken back the custody of Eric, but his heart ached because of Megan''s choice. Was it because she had given up her own son for another man?


    In Megan''s bedroom, Eric didn''t know what had happened. He was still playing with the toys around him happily, wondering if his mother would take him to eat delicious food when she came back.


    The two people looked at each other, not knowing how to continue such a conversation.


    "I can promise to leave the child in your charge. But I need a few days to talk to Eric. Eric is still young. I don''t want him to know too many things between us. I just want him to have a happy childhood." Megan said.


    He nodded in agreement. He knew that, as a child, Eric might not be able to accept it psychologically. Children had a deep memory of childhood, and he was afraid that it would have any psychological impact on Eric.

 Chapter 159 The Result (Part Two)

    "I know. You can talk to Eric for a few days. I have to take the child away. Call me when you finish talking with Eric. At that time, I will come and pick up Eric." Lucian didn''t dare to look her in the eye. It was cruel for him to take Eric away from Megan. It was a torture for a mother.


    However, it was also cruel if she did not let Eric stay with him. There was no parents in the world who didn''t want to be with their children. They all wanted to enjoy the happiness of family with their children.


    Although Lucian said those words in a tough tone, he still felt a little sorry for Megan. He didn''t want to see such a situation, but when he faced with such a stubborn Megan, he had no other choice. He could only take this move, the toughest and worse way to obtain his own interests.


    After all, in the business world, a businessman needed to do anything to protect his own interests. He didn''t know that one day, he would use such a method on Megan.


    "Is there anything else? If not, I''ll go first. Eric is still at home. I''m


    c well.


    "I love you very much, little guy. I will go to see you a lot in the future. Promise me. You would be an obedient child."


    Looking at the considerate Eric, she felt a little pain in her heart. She would rather Eric make a scene and cry. Then he told her that he didn''t want to live with his father. He still wanted to be with his mother. Maybe she would feel better after seeing Eric vent his own emotion.


    But he was too obedient. He did not behave like a child in kindergarten. She became guiltier and guiltier. After the conversation with Eric, she knew that Eric could think it through, so she felt much more relieved.


    Since she had promised Lucian, every day was like waiting to go to the execution ground. Time was counting down the days. Sometimes she really wanted to take Eric away to a place where there was no one but the two of them.


    She bought a lot of new clothes and toys for Eric. She was afraid that Eric would be unaccustomed to a new environment and she bought all the things that Eric often used.

 Chapter 160 The Result (Part Three)

    She often woke up in the middle of the night and was afraid that Eric was not beside her. However, every time he slept soundly beside her. Megan felt extremely nervous.


    Time flew. Although she had promised Lucian so readily, she was still very reluctant. She cried every day when she looked at Eric. She was not such a sentimental person. Why was she becoming more and more sentimental?


    On the last day of the deadline, Megan moved all the things she had prepared downstairs, changed the new clothes for Eric, and played with Eric in the living room downstairs. She waited for Lucian to come to pick Eric up and take him back to his other home.


    That used to be her home too, but now it was not.


    "Mom, you have to come and see Eric often in the future. Eric will wait for you all the time." Eric said to Megan while playing with the car in his hand.


    She nodded, with tears in her eyes. She tried her best to pull out a smile and touched Eric''s head. "You have to be obedient at dad''s home. Mom will go to see you. If someone bullies you, you can tell mom.


    any trouble to mommy any more. I had to be a strong man. A strong man would never cry!''


    Holding back his tears, Eric looked at Megan and nodded obediently. Then he lay on her and buried his fluffy head into her arms, unwilling to raise his head for a long time. Megan knew her son better than anyone else. Eric was not a boy who liked to express his feelings. After what he did, Megan knew that he was very sad and reluctant to leave.


    Standing aside, Lucian patiently coaxed his son who was cheerful and lively in the daily time, "Eric, don''t cry. I''ll bring you here to see your mom every week from now on, okay? Daddy will buy you many toys. You can give your favorite toys to mommy and let the toys help you to accompany your mommy, okay?


    Besides, you can play with grandpa and grandma. Grandpa knows how to make a cool wooden pistol. You can use it to play guerrilla group with your friends. Grandma will make delicious pineapple pie for you. Didn''t you say that your favorite food is pineapple pie? You can eat as much as you want. What do you think?"

 Chapter 161 The Result (Part Four)

    After all, he was still a child and couldn''t resist the temptation. Eric raised his head, sniffed and nodded at Lucian.


    Looking at his son nodding, Lucian breathed a sigh of relief. Then Lucian magically took out a gift box from behind and said mysteriously, "This is the gift dad prepared for you. Open it and have a look? I''m sure you like it!"


    Eric looked at Megan. Megan nodded and Eric reached out to take the box. Putting the box on the table, Eric opened the lid. As soon as he saw what was in the box, Eric let out, "Wow, it''s the latest children''s phone!" The voice of Eric was full of uncontrollable joy.


    "This is the gift I prepared for you! You can take it with you. When you miss your mother, you can call her. If you get lost or encounter any other situation, you can call me. I have set a positioning system in your mobile phone, so that you can be found quickly." Lucian said the function of the phone.


    Megan was very satisfied. She didn''t expect that Lucian would be so considerate, which really impressed her. She had thought that Lucian would be perfunctory, but she didn''t expect that he had prepared so many for Eric. She felt a little relieved, but only a little, because Shelly was what she was most worried about.


    She didn''t know that what Shelly that crazy woman would


    her neck stopped them. "Hello, I''m a student in the Department of photography of X University. I''m out for a walk today. Can I take a photo for you three? It''s the first time I''ve seen such a good-looking family."


    Before the adult could speak, Eric shouted happily, "Okay, okay! Thank you, beautiful lady. However, can you give me a photo that you have developed?"


    "Of course! Little guy!" The photographer agreed without hesitation, "Just make a comfortable posture!"


    Seeing that Eric was so happy, Lucian and Megan didn''t have the heart to refuse, so they both made a posture. Lucian bent down and picked Eric up in his arms with one hand. Before Megan was ready, he held her waist with the other. Megan was shocked and looked back at Lucian. Lucian looked at her with a smile, and Eric held his parents'' neck. Just then, the photographer pressed the shutter.


    The photographer cheered happily. It was a perfect photo! The photographer asked for Megan''s e-mail and said that she would send the photos to her later. Megan nodded and the two separated.


    Eric played all the facilities he wanted to play, and finally play the merry go round with his mother''s persuasion. Megan and Lucian were looking at him at the periphery. After settling down their son, Megan and Lucian began their "talk".

 Chapter 162 Pity

    Looking at Megan''s lonely eyes, Lucian''s heart ached slightly. How could such a strong girl become like this? It was him. He was the one to blame. But he still felt that he did nothing wrong and everything he did was reasonable.


    "Although you may not listen to me now, I still have to say sorry to you. If you need my help in the future, just tell me. Except for the matter that who raised Eric, everything could be negotiated." Lucian said in silence, making Megan unable to speak.


    When Megan looked at the face of Eric, Megan''s head was buzzing for a moment. It was dark in front of her. Perhaps it was because she hadn''t had a good rest recently, but she couldn''t show any weakness in front of Lucian.


    "You don''t have to apologize hypocritically. Since there is no room for negotiation on the matter of Eric, then there is no need to say anything." Megan stubbornly refused to lower her head. Although her heart was surging up and down, she only hoped that they could treat Eric well and not let Eric suffer any grievance.


    After hearing Megan''s words, a hint of loneliness appeared in his eyes. He didn''t want Megan to hate him so much, but at this point, nothing could change the situation.


    "Well, take care of yourself. I''ll leave with Eric." Lucian looked at Megan.


    Then he pulled Eric and said to Eric, "Say goodbye to mom."


    He looked at his mother with his little eyes blinking. He knew what was going on.


    nt.


    "Shelly, at that time, we two had a deal that I agreed to marry you, but the condition of marriage is that I will take Eric home, raise him. I want you to put your position in the right place. Although you look like the wife of me, I think we are both clear about the truth. Please just care about your own business well." Lucian didn''t look at her anymore. In fact, both of them knew it clearly. It just depended on whether they were willing to admit it or not.


    She had no strength to argue anymore. Yes, this marriage was her wishful thinking. She thought whatever she did could move Lucian and make Lucian accept her. It seemed that she thought too much and did something wrong.


    "If there is nothing else, I will go to work. Eric is upstairs. Remember to take care of him." He went straight out of the door, leaving Shelly alone, embarrassed and at a loss in the living room.


    From the beginning to the end, it seemed to be just a one-sided play of her. After so many years of efforts, she succeeded in becoming Mrs. Shelly of the Lu Family, but she might just Mrs. Shelly.


    But what was the difference for her? As long as she lived a comfortable life, she didn''t care whether he loved her or not. She was afraid of the days when she had nothing. She didn''t want to live that kind of life anymore. In the past, when she saw the delicate bags and cosmetics in the supermarket, she could only flinch and give up.

 Chapter 163 Grievance

    She was laughed at as a rustic girl. Her past life was completely different from her current life. She preferred the current life. She could get whatever she wanted. Even if Lucian was not good to her, she was still the glamorous and happy Shelly in front of outsiders.


    What''s more, Lucian was well-educated from an early age and treated her not bad. They respected each other as guests, so her life was not very bad.


    However, now that Eric came, the little boy had become a thorn in the flesh in Shelly''s eyes, and a stumbling block on her road. Shelly tried her best to make Eric stay away from this home.


    Nothing related to Megan could appear in this house. There could only be her, Shelly.


    Eric was sleeping soundly upstairs. In his dream, he and his mother were playing in the amusement park. There was no one else except him and his mother. On the way, he saw a toy. He acted like a spoiled child in front of his mother. His mother squatted down and rubbed his nose with a smile. Although she was a little helpless, she still bought him the favorite toy with a smile.


    The scene was switched to the scene at home again. A little monster often bullied him in his mind. For some reason, the first feeling Eric had when he came here was that this was not his own home.


    Maybe it was the first feeling of a child, and he had never been here. Thinking of the way Shelly looked at him just now, Eric suddenly woke up from his dream. Two lin


    u afraid that I order too much and make you bankruptcy? Don''t worry. I asked you out tonight. I''ll pay the bill." Megan grinned at him.


    ''What a silly girl! Does she thought that she need to pay the bill when she go out with me? As long as she was happy, I could do everything for her.


    The dishes were served one after another, and two boxes of beer were brought on the table. After a few simple bites, Megan opened seven or eight bottles of beer, put them beside her, and drank them one after another.


    There were more and more empty bottles at her feet, and Megan gradually got drunk and began to sob.


    Aron sat beside her and asked her gently, "What''s wrong? What happened?" Megan couldn''t hold back her feelings anymore because she drank too much, so she told Aron everything.


    "Lucian has taken Eric back to the Lu Family. I can''t see Eric when I go home every day. I miss Eric very much. I will dream of Eric every night." Looking at her red eyes, for a moment, Aron wanted to ask Lucian how on earth he would let Megan go.


    "I really want Eric. Can you ask Lucian to return Eric to me? Except Eric, I will give him whatever he wants." Megan picked up the glass beside her and drank it up.


    He took the glass from Megan. If she continued to drink like this, something bad would happen. "Stop drinking. Let me take you home. When we get home, we can see Eric. Eric doesn''t like you to cry." He coaxed Megan into going home with him.

 Chapter 164 Tolerance

    Finally, he sent Megan home. He turned on the light and took Megan to the bedroom on the second floor. He gently put her on the bed and covered her with a quilt. Then he said good night to her and went downstairs.


    When he passed by the living room, he saw the toys around the sofa, which were still placed outside. Presumably, Megan missed Eric so she didn''t put them away these days. Seeing this scene, Aron shook his head helplessly and helped Megan put the toys into the box. If it was out of sight, it would be out of mind. It was what he could do for her now.


    It was not easy for Lucian to finish his work in the company. He thought that he could finally go home to accompany Eric. In the past few years, it was his fault that he did not fulfill his responsibility as a father and did not accompany Eric. He must treat Eric well in the future, so that Eric could feel his father''s love.


    Eric was playing with his toys obediently at home and didn''t disturb anyone. He didn''t go out of the bedroom, but looked for something to play in the bedroom. He didn''t want to go downstairs and see the aunt. She was fierce and it could be seen that she was hard to get close to. He could play well alone. He didn''t like anyone else except his mother.


    When Lucian returned home and saw only Shelly in the living room, he asked Shelly, "Where is Eric?"


    Sitting on the sofa and watching TV, Shelly snorted, "Your baby son is upstairs. He hasn''t come downstairs the whole afternoon. It''s really a relief."


    He ignored her and went upstair


    ined waiter opened the door and greeted them in fluent Chinese and English.


    Lucian asked a waiter to lead the way to a private room. The waiter nodded and led the way. After entering the private room, Lucian took off his coat and put Eric on the chair beside him. Then he took the menu from the waiter. Thinking of the food type that Eric loved, Lucian ordered some light dishes, "Fried scallops with French goose liver paste, goose liver chop, Paris lobsters, spare ribs pot and areca spareribs pot, French fish roll, and a thick soup of bamboo shoots. That''s all."


    Lucian handed the menu to Eric and asked, "Do you have anything else wanting to eat?" Eric shook his head. Lucian gave the menu to Shelly and asked her to order. Shelly ordered several dishes and handed the menu to the waiter. The waiter took down the menu, bowed politely, turned around, walked out of the room and closed the door.


    Eric kept silent all the way, which made Lucian anxious and sad. In order to make Eric happy, Lucian took out his mobile phone and downloaded several small games for Eric to play. Eric didn''t want to look at Shelly''s face anymore, so he picked up the phone and played the game. Lucian and Eric were playing with the phone happily. Shelly was ignored by them.


    Looking at this scene and thinking of the tenderness of Lucian all the way, Shelly felt the fire of jealousy burning in her heart! ''This little bastard did it on purpose! He makes Lucian ignore me and he gets all the love and attention of Lucian, just like his mother!''

 Chapter 165 Do You Hate Me

    Why could this little bastard and Megan get the love of Lucian? She had done so much, but she still couldn''t get the attention of Lucian! It was so unfair! Thinking of this, Shelly clenched her fists under the table, and her eyes were cold and terrible!


    When the dishes were ready, the waiter opened the door and came in to serve. Shelly raised her head. The waiter inadvertently glanced at Shelly, and his hand trembled with fear. He had never seen such a terrible look! The waiter quickly lowered his head and served the dishes. He didn''t dare to look in the direction of Shelly again.


    After all the dishes were served, the waiter quickly walked out of the door, which confused Lucian and Eric who had just put down their mobile phones. But they didn''t care much and began to prepare to eat dinner. The waiter who was standing at the door leaned against the wall and patted himself on the chest. He was really scared to death!


    Lucian rolled up Eric''s sleeves and put on his apron. He cut the steak on the plate into small pieces and pushed it in front of Eric so that Eric could eat it. Eric didn''t refuse. He was indeed hungry. Although Eric was very hungry, he ate slowly and quietly like a little gentleman.


    Looking at his son eating the steak he cut by himself with relish, Lucian had a good appetite and ate more than usual, with a smile on his face all the time.


    Shelly thought she should do something to make Lucian notice her, "Lucian. My steak is too cooked for me to cut into pieces. The doctor said that


    c defiantly looked at Shelly and played with Lucian in the field. Looking at Eric who provoked her from time to time, Shelly really felt that she was lifting a stone to hit her own feet! She was more determined to punish Eric!


    In the bar, Aron, who knew the truth, looked at the unconscious Megan and felt both painful and regretful! ''Lucian, how dare you do such a thing? You don''t deserve to be a man!'' Aron picked Megan up gently and he carried her out of the noisy bar. He hailed a taxi.


    After a while, they arrived at Megan''s house. Aron got off the car with Megan in his arms. He took out the key from her bag, opened the door, put Megan on the bed in the bedroom and tucked her in. Megan called Eric twice, and then there was no sound. Aron wiped the tears from the corner of Megan''s eyes and stared at her sleeping face quietly. He felt heartbroken.


    "My silly Megan! What''s so good about Lucian? Why do you have to choose him? Have you forgotten how he hurt you before! Why can''t you look back at me? I have loved you for so many years. Have you ever thought of the possibility between you and me? How cruel you are!" Aron whispered in a magnetic voice.


    Not long after, Aron left Megan''s house, he rushed to Lucian''s. He wanted to question this bastard why he was so cruel to Megan.


    He came to Lucian''s house angrily and knocked on the door, but no one opened it. Unwilling to give up, Aron continued to knock on the door, but no one answered after a long time. ''Perhaps no one is at home,'' thought Aron.

 Chapter 166 Boring Time

    After calming down, Aron turned around and left. There was always a chance for him to see Lucian.


    Eric used to be cheerful and active, but now he felt particularly bored. He lay on the bed, with one short leg crossed on the other, his head resting on the small arm, and her eyes staring at the ceiling.


    After lying down for a while, he stood up and looked around his small room. Then he picked up the remote control car that Lucian had just bought for him and played with it for a while. Feeling boring, he put it back on the spot, turned around, picked up the intelligence jigsaw, and felt a little interested. He sat on the ground and started to work. Only half an hour later, the originally messy jigsaw was finished.


    Realizing that there was nothing to play in his room, Eric intended to watch TV in the living room to kill time. He opened the door secretly and looked around. He didn''t find Shelly in the corridor on the second floor. He tiptoed to the stairway and looked down on the stair railing, but he still didn''t see Shelly.


    He was confused and happy. Anyway, that bad woman wasn''t at home now. He could go out to watch TV. It was too boring to stay in the room all the time. She''d better never go home. He hated that bad woman. It was really annoying that she always tried every means to hurt him a few days ago.


    Eric went downstairs from the second floor to the living room on the first floor with the help of the stair handrail. When he went to the kitchen and didn''t see Shelly, he finally let go of his worr


    y could he see his mother, so he shook his head and closed the door.


    After being shut out, Shelly didn''t look sad, but showed a sly smile from an angle that was invisible to Lucian. What she wanted was to let Lucian see that Eric ignored her and then drove him out of the house.


    Shelly turned around and saw Lucian downstairs. She pretended to be a little lonely and walked slowly. Seeing that Shelly was so considerate for Eric, Lucian was actually a little relieved, but he had never shown it on his face, so he still looked cold.


    "Lucian, you''re back. I brought some food for Eric, but he hasn''t eaten yet." With a sigh, Shelly walked over and stood in front of Lucian with her head down. After saying that, she took a look at the dessert in her hand.


    In fact, it was a very exquisite dessert, including piggy cream bread, purple potato bean bread and buttered milk bread, which were placed in an exquisite plate in order. These delicate and cute cartoon images, every child would want to eat it, let alone Eric.


    ''But Eric is still unwilling to accept it. Could these two really not get along with each other?'' Lucian thought. "Put it over there. It doesn''t matter if he doesn''t want to eat it."


    Lucian lifted up all the toys and bags upstairs. Shelly stood downstairs alone, a little lonely. Her heart was filled with anger. Why could Megan take away his love, and so could Eric!


    Lucian cautiously knocked on the door. When Eric opened the door, he saw that so many toys. His eyes lit up and he smiled happily.

 Chapter 167 Put On An Act

    "Eric, this is for you. I''m too busy to accompany you every day. Can you let these toys replace me?" Lucian looked at Megan affectionately. Apart from Megan, he only gave his gentleness to Eric.


    Eric raised his head to look at Lucian and nodded. He opened his mouth and wanted to say something, but he held it back. In fact, he didn''t want these toys. He wanted to see Megan.


    He really missed Megan all the time. The reason why he locked himself in the room every day was that he didn''t want to see the woman outside. He didn''t want to see the woman who had stolen his father.


    Thinking of this, Eric suddenly curled his lips and burst into tears. At this moment, Lucian was at a loss. He wanted to hold Eric, but he was afraid that his posture was not right. After hesitating for a while, he saw Eric was still crying. Lucian held Eric into his arms. Shelly saw that downstairs, and the fire of jealousy rose in her heart.


    Eric sat in the room, while Lucian sat next to him. He wiped his tears and snot with his sleeves of his suit, completely different from the appearance of a neat CEO. His normally spotless suit was now dotted with children''s snot and tears. But Lucian didn''t care about it at all, but his heart was full of guilt and pain.


    Lucian held him on his legs and patted his back to comfort him. It was getting late. Eric fell asleep in Lucian''s arms, and his even breathing fell on Lucian''s neck. Tears were still hanging on his eyelashes. He raised his hand to wipe the tears away, but his hand was tightly grasped by Eric''s small hand when he want


    d. Megan stirred the coffee in the cup without saying anything. What she feared most was the quiet air. No one spoke, and she was at a loss what to do.


    "Eric is fine. He missed you so much last night that he cries. So he hugged me and slept all night." As soon as he finished his words, Megan''s tears fell down. She lowered her head and her tears fell into the coffee.


    "I can rest assured that he is with you, but the one I am worried about is Shelly." Megan sobbed.


    Seeing Megan crying, Lucian felt a little sad, but he didn''t know what to do. "Shelly is also good to him. Don''t worry too much. I saw Shelly bring him desserts yesterday."


    Megan felt as if a knife were piercing her heart when she heard Lucian''s gentle tone when he called Shelly''s name. If she hadn''t heard it in person, she wouldn''t have felt so sad. She didn''t expect that they would love each other so much.


    She even imagined that there would be gaps between Shelly and Lucian, that they would not be so compatible. But now she found that she was wrong. She was totally wrong. Her tears were out of control, and Megan cried like a child.


    At this time, Aron rushed in. Seeing Megan''s tearful face, a burst of anger rose from his chest. "Lucian! Don''t bother my Megan anymore since you''ve already had your beauty. What you''ve done! What else can you do except making her cry?"


    After saying that, he took Megan''s hand and left the cafe. Standing still, Lucian wanted to laugh. It turned out that the two people had a deep relationship right now. The word my Megan hurt his ears deeply.

 Chapter 168 Concern

    He cried in his heart as if he had lost the most precious thing. He didn''t expect that the two of them had been so good, and he was still foolishly dreaming. It was ridiculous.


    Sitting in the car, Megan didn''t restrain her sadness and despair. Big drops of tears fell from her eyes. Sitting in the driver''s seat, Aron looked at her, with undisguised heartache in his eyes. He wanted to wipe the tears from the corner of her eyes with his hand. His hand slowly rose, but stopped in midair again. He put his hand down remorsefully.


    They were just ordinary friends now. Such an action was too ambiguous, which would cause misunderstanding. Moreover, he should not cross the boundary.


    Seeing that Megan was so sad, but he could do nothing to help, Aron felt very sad and didn''t know how to comfort her.


    "What did you two say? Did Lucian bully you again?" Aron handed the tissue to Megan and asked Megan.


    Megan took the tissue from Aron and wiped the tears around her eyes. She smiled at him to reassure him, "I''m fine. When I saw Lucian, I remembered Eric. I wanted to meet Eric, so I cried."


    Looking at Megan''s emaciated face in the past two days, he was also very helpless. He didn''t know how to interfere in the affairs between the two of them, and he didn''t know how to help Megan. He didn''t want to add psychological burden to her anymore.


    Looking at her tearful face, he didn''t care about anything. He raised his hand to help her wipe the tears


    , Dad."


    He was so young and obedient, but he had to experience such a thing. His heart was full of guilt. If time could go back, he would definitely not do so. But now, whatever he said was meaningless.


    He stood up and tidied up his clothes, telling Eric that he had to go upstairs to work and let Eric play by himself downstairs. Eric was obedient and nodded.


    He was not in the mood to work at all. He just changed a place and continued to think about what had happened in the past few days. He took out his mobile phone and put it on the table, wondering if he should call Megan and let her come out to see Eric. After hesitating for a while, he finally chose to call her.


    Lucian, who had always been decisive, would only be hesitant when he met something about Megan.


    On the other side of the phone came the voice of Megan''s favorite song. In the past, Lucian laughed at her taste without any aesthetic taste, but now it sounded a little nostalgic.


    After a while, Megan picked up the phone and said in a slightly hoarse voice, "Hello, what can I do for you?"


    "I''ll take Eric out in a few days later. Let''s meet. Eric miss his mommy. I guess you miss Eric too." Lucian still said in a cold voice.


    The woman on the other side of the phone was obviously excited. "Really? Do you really let me see Eric?"


    "Or am I lying? When did I lie to you?" Lucian frowned slightly.


    "Okay, thank you. How about this Saturday?" Megan said excitedly.

 Chapter 169 Meeting You

    "Okay, but please take good care of yourself, lest you infect Eric." Then he hung up the phone.


    In fact, he also cared about her. The moment he received the phone, his heart trembled slightly. Hearing her unusual voice, he felt that this woman was so stupid that she couldn''t take good care of herself. How could she take care of Eric for so many years?


    After hanging up the phone, Megan was so excited that she didn''t know what to do as if a pie fell from the sky and hit her head. She looked at the time and then packed up to get off work.


    She had to prepare something for Eric. It was not easy to see Eric, so she had to buy him a lot of things.


    Aron happened to see her and asked her why she was so happy all of a sudden. He asked her whether she had won the lottery and wanted to get the prize secretly.


    She shook her head with a smile and said, "Lucian will take Eric to see me on Saturday. I''m going to prepare something for Eric." "Really? Go and tidy yourself up. Go to bed early these two days to recover and let Eric see an energetic mother." Aron was also happy to hear the news.


    Megan went shopping happily after work, totally different from her usual gloomy state. She went to the biggest shopping mall to buy a lot of Eric''s favorite things and gifts for him. She imagined what Eric would look like now, if he gained a little weight,


    n he saw his mother was scolded like this, he wanted to help his mother vent her anger.


    Looking at the back of Shelly who left in a fit of pique, Lucian frowned. He didn''t know since when Shelly had become more and more different from before.


    After what Shelly did, he couldn''t help but have a headache. He rubbed between his eyebrows and walked to Megan and their son. He wanted to separate them, but Megan didn''t let Eric go and held Eric tightly.


    Lucian was stunned when he saw the look in Megan''s eyes. There was resentment and alienation, but there was no warmth.


    Her glance made him lick his dry lips and feel a faint pain in his heart.


    When she was about to say something, Megan picked up Eric who stopped crying and stood far away from him.


    Lucian''s heart sank. He was worried that Megan would regret, and didn''t give Eric to him. "You..." "Don''t worry. I won''t take Eric away."


    Megan knew what was on Lucian''s mind at a glance and comforted him in a sarcastic tone.


    It was not until then that Lucian realized that he had thought too much. Embarrassed, he took back his steps.


    "Then what are you going to do?"


    "Nothing. I just want to play with Eric outside."


    With that, Megan looked up at Lucian coldly, "Who knows if you have played with Eric?"


    Seeing that Lucian still wanted to say something, Megan said before him.

 Chapter 170 A Sense Of Powerlessness And Satisfaction

    "Don''t worry. Eric is my son. I won''t do anything to him. I will bring him back before the time is up."


    Megan hadn''t seen Eric for a few days. Looking at her haggard face, Lucian had an indescribable feeling. Looking at Eric''s happy face in his mother''s arms, Lucian felt like he was a cruel executioner, forcing the two to separate. Lucian immediately promised Megan and let her take Eric out for fun.


    Megan''s and Eric''s hands holding together were so nervous that they sweated. Hearing what Lucian had said, both of them breathed a sigh of relief. Eric jumped up happily. He finally could go out with his mother. He didn''t need to see that bad woman anymore. He was so happy! He missed his mother so much these days! His dream came true!


    "Oh, I can play with mommy now. I''m so happy!" Eric kept cheering and jumping around Megan, which attracted the attention of the people around.


    Seeing the happy look of Eric, Megan thought she could do anything for him. After saying goodbye to Lucian and kept promising that she would send Eric back at the appointed time, Megan went out with Eric.


    Looking at the backs of Megan and Eric, Lucian was somewhat absent-minded. Eric hadn''t been so happy like today for so many days. He tried his best to coax him, but Eric had always been a little strange to him and didn''t like to talk. Only in front of Megan could Eric let go of his guard and have his own innocence.


    A sense of helplessness welled up in his heart. Without Megan and Eric, he looked especially cold in this place. He smiled w


    Eric wanted to make the cartoon images of him and his mother, so Eric tugged at the corner of Megan''s clothes, and their eyes were full of plea. Megan nodded at him, indicating that he could go.


    Led by the waiter, the mother and son put on the DIY clothes and began to make the cartoon images, but Eric frowned. If he only pinched his mother and himself, would his father be unhappy and not allow him to take this cartoon images home? And the woman at home must be angrier!


    After thinking for a while, Eric decided to pinch his parents and himself. They were a family, how could he only pinch his mother and himself? Besides, they were a family, so he should pinch three people''s cartoon images. This thought made him feel comfortable. So he made the decision!


    After the idea was settled, Eric asked the waiter for three pieces of clay. Megan was stunned for a moment. On second thought, she understood what Eric meant. She was moved. This child was so considerate. Therefore, she didn''t expose Eric''s intention. She just cooperated with him and help him.


    With the help of the waiter, they two carefully pinched the clay figure. The whole afternoon passed, and the finished products could almost get out of the furnace. Although it was not so exquisite, one could still see who it was if one looked carefully.


    The three clay figures were carefully arranged in a row, with Eric in the middle, Megan on the left and Lucian on the right. Lucian was taller and protect them two, while Eric held his parents'' hands and smiled happily.

 Chapter 171 Come Back

    After the waiter finished the last work, Eric and Megan changed their clothes and went to wash their hands. Megan wiped the hand sanitizer on Eric''s little hand and carefully rubbed his little hand. She didn''t wash her own hand until she finished washing his. Megan straightened her clothes again. Eric considerately handed a towel to her mother and asked her to wipe her hands.


    After Megan cleaned up, Megan and Eric went back to the front hall together. Seeing them coming out, the waiter walked up to them and said, "Your product has been finished. Are you going to take them back after drying them here or take them home to dry them yourself? If you want to dry your product here, it will take about a week."


    Looking at the clay figures of the three, Megan felt a little worried. She didn''t know when she would come with Eric next time. She''d better let Eric take them home, so that Eric could have a companion.


    "We can take it home and deal with it by ourselves. Please pack it up!" Megan said to the waiter politely.


    The waiter nodded and turned to look for a container. He first found a box and carefully put the product in it. Then he put it in a bag and handed it to the two of them. Megan went to pay the bill, and the two walked out of the mall with this carefully made "gift".


    Looking at the time, it had been a day since they came out. Megan took a taxi to send Eric back to Lucian''s house. Megan rang the doorbell a few times. When Lucian came out


    s always so close to Eric. Now she doesn''t have Eric. Is she okay?" Zack carefully asked Aron about Megan''s condition.


    He poured a cup of tea for Zack and put it in front of him. Then he sat on his chair and said, "In the days when she gave the child to Lucian, Megan seemed to have lost her soul and was absent-minded every day. She couldn''t hear me talking to her, but now she was much better than before. Lucian let Eric to meet Megan and Megan finally becomes better." Aron sighed and said nothing more.


    "Well, leave it to time. Only she herself can untie this knot in her heart." Zack didn''t know what to say. After all, he had never experienced such a thing.


    The topic seemed to be a little out of direction. Zack was focus on Megan''s matter, and he forgot his original purpose of coming to Aron. He patted his head and said, "Oh, we have just talked about the matter of Megan all the time and haven''t talked about our business yet. What are you going to do with this project?"


    Aron, who was sitting in his chair, gently turned his chair and said, "This project is to cooperate with a very famous big company, so we have to be more cautious. I''ve thought it over. I''ve already made a big plan on creation and copywriting, but I don''t know if the person in charge over there will accept my idea."


    Then Aron explained in detail to Zack about what he thought, how to operate in the face of different situations in the future, and how much risk there was.

 Chapter 172 Have To

    Hearing this, a smile slowly appeared on Zack''s face. He had always been confident in Aron''s ability. He also knew that Aron would never let him down, and he also told him his own thoughts. The two of them slowly discussed and used each other''s advantages to make up for the lack of the plan, and finally came up with an almost perfect plan.


    "This is the first draft of this plan. We can ask other directors for their opinions then." Aron said.


    "Okay."


    Hearing Aron''s reply, Zack didn''t say anything more. He thought of Megan''s sad face just now. He was a little indignant, but it was her own family''s business, so he could not say anything. At the same time, he felt Lucian was a lucky man. He met such a good woman and have such an obedient son. He wondered what Lucian had done in his previous life.


    The atmosphere was a little depressing. Megan went to the toilet to adjust her mood. When she came back, she had a smile on her face again. Aron and Zack exchanged a look.


    "Come on, let''s continue our work." Megan said in a relaxed tone and winked at them.


    Zack didn''t know what to say and said to Aron, "Okay, since Miss Megan has said that, how dare I slack off? Aron, what are you waiting for? Come on, Aron. Put your passion into your work!"


    Megan was amused by Zack''s words, and her previous haze was swept away. The three of them sat around Aron''s desk, and each of them voiced out their thoughts. The three of them weighed the pros and cons of each plan, and found that the three of them had some loopholes in their original plan.


    He didn''t give up. Soon, a ne


    mily now."


    Although Megan''s tone was steady and no one could feel anything strange in her tone, Lucian had been with Megan for a long time and they were in love before, so he could clearly hear the slight fluctuation in her tone.


    When Lucian heard the sarcasm in her tone, a hint of pain flashed through his heart. They had been separated, but why could he still feel her emotions? Why he would still be affected by her emotions?


    Because of the phone call, Lucian stood still at the door. Although Shelly wanted to know what they were talking about, Lucian''s phone was of good quality, so she didn''t hear a word.


    She had no choice but to stand aside, her heart full of anger and jealousy.


    Although Lucian was a little sad about Megan''s tone, he didn''t ignore what Megan had just said.


    "Let Eric go to school?"


    "Yes, he is not a small kid anymore, and it''s not good to stay at home every day. It''s time for him to go to school."


    Megan talked to Lucian coldly and at the same time, she felt helpless to the man who said he wanted to eat fried cabbage.


    "These are pakchoi, not cabbages you want."


    Megan didn''t move her phone when she spoke, so Lucian could hear clearly the conversation between Megan and the two men.


    "Who are you with? Aron?"


    Lucian didn''t notice that his tone of asking Megan was more like questioning. It was a tone his position was not entitled to use.


    Sure enough, after he asked, Megan did not answer him. Megan did not think that there was any relationship between Lucian and her now, so she didn''t intend to answer this question.

 Chapter 173 School

    "It''s none of your business who I''m with. I''m just discussing with you about Eric''s education."


    Lucian''s eyes darkened. He clenched his fists and promised Megan, "Okay, I''ll take Eric to go through the formalities."


    For some reason, Lucian concealed the fact that he was going to take wedding photos with Shelly. Perhaps he didn''t want to disappoint Megan, or perhaps he cared about Eric.


    "Okay, you take care of it."


    After solving the problem of Eric''s school, Megan hung up the phone directly without saying a word to Lucian.


    Looking at the phone in his hand that had been hung up, Lucian was stunned for a while. Then he turned to Shelly, who had been gnashing her teeth, and said, "We need to put off the wedding photo shoot for a while. Today, I have to take Eric to go through the school formality."


    As Lucian spoke, he was about to go to look for Eric, but he was stopped by Shelly. Before he could speak, Shelly''s questioning was like a cannonball.


    "Why are you still in touch with Megan? £¡ Can''t you forget her? £¡ Your child has come back to you. Why do you still contact her? £¡ Do you still like her? £¡¡±


    Standing in front of Lucian, Shelly asked him with her neck craned. The anger on her face made her even more ferocious.


    Looking at Shelly who was like a shrew in front of him, Lucian frowned. He was confused about her behavior which was totally different from the past, but he didn''t answer her question. Maybe for him, the conne


    ou. You and your mother are really a stumbling block on my way. I like your father very much. I must marry your father. Remember, don''t be your mother''s child in the next life." After saying that, Shelly gently touched Eric''s face.


    Unfortunately, Eric heard all the words Shelly said to him. At that time, Eric didn''t open his eyes. When Shelly went downstairs to call someone to come and deal with Eric, Eric opened his eyes and understood everything.


    Then he stood up and called Lucian with the landline phone in his room. Eric, who had never cried on the phone, cried to Lucian and said that he was sick and wanted to find Megan.


    Hearing that Eric was crying so hard on the phone, Lucian immediately panicked. Eric was usually so calm, but he was crying so hard now. There must be something serious. Then he took his clothes and went out of the office. He drove as fast as he could to home.


    Before Shelly could contact someone, she saw Lucian come back in a hurry. "Lucian. Lucian! Why... Why are you back?" This was something she had never expected.


    Lucian ignored her and went upstairs directly. Now Shelly was in a panic. Fearing that Lucian might find out something, she went upstairs with him.


    Seeing Eric crying on the ground, Shelly was extremely shocked. Wasn''t he still asleep just now? Why? Was it because she didn''t use enough medicine?


    "What''s wrong, Eric? Do you feel uncomfortable?" Lucian gently squatted down and said to Eric.

 Chapter 174 The Meaning Of Mother

    "I want to see my mother. I feel very uncomfortable. I want to see my mother!" Eric started to act like a spoiled child. He didn''t want to stay here anymore. He wanted to find his mother. Anywhere better than here.


    Seeing that Eric kept crying, Lucian could do nothing. After all, there was something wrong with Eric''s health now. If he continued to cry like this, Eric''s condition would only be more and more serious. He was very resistant to the fact that he needed to return Eric to Megan, which made him very uncomfortable for a short time, but he had no choice.


    And there was nothing he could do. Shelly looked at Eric and felt happy.


    Even if Eric didn''t die, it would be great if he didn''t show up in front of her.


    Lucian was helpless. Seeing Eric crying so hard, he felt sorry for him. He called Megan and asked Megan to pick up Eric.


    "Megan, it''s me, Lucian. Eric doesn''t feel well and cries to see you. Come to the Lu Family to pick up Eric after work." With one hand supporting Eric, Lucian took out his phone from his pocket and dialed Megan''s number.


    ...


    Although she didn''t get rid of Eric this time, Shelly was happy that she could drive Eric away. She was the only one in this family. In this way, she would be out of sight and out of mind.


    Normally, when Aron arrived at the company, he would call her to confirm that he had arrived. Although it was just a short call, it made Megan feel at ease. Although it was not a long way from her home to the company, Megan always said that it would give her a sense of security, and Aron di


    was over. After the meeting, all the senior executives left one after another. There were only two people left in the meeting room, Megan and Aron.


    "During the meeting, you went out and answered a phone call. Is it from Lucian? What did he say?" Aron was still worried. After all, Lucian was able to use the company to force Megan to give up Eric. He couldn''t think of anything Lucian couldn''t do.


    Megan put down the documents in her hands and showed him a smile that she had never shown in the past few weeks.


    At that moment, Aron was in a trance. He didn''t know if Megan in front of him was the real Megan or not. For several weeks, he had seen Megan in a daze and hadn''t smiled for a long time.


    "Aron, I''m going to pick up Eric. Lucian told me that Eric didn''t feel well and asked me to take care of him for a few days. Then I can see Eric again." Megan said to Aron.


    "Really? Eric can be with you again. That''s great. But Eric is sick? Is there anything serious? Do you need to take him to the hospital when you pick him up after work?" Aron frowned and asked worriedly.


    Megan hesitated for a while and said, "Let''s check on Eric later. I don''t know the specific situation. Lucian just asked me to pick up Eric at his home after work, without saying anything else."


    "Okay. Wait for me at the door of my office after work. I''ll go with you to pick up Eric." Although Aron''s words were as usual, there was a firm tone that could not be refused.


    She hesitated. She couldn''t bother Aron every time, and the two of them should keep a distance.

 Chapter 175 Dont Want To Bother You Anymore

    Megan wanted to say something to refuse Aron''s suggestion. But she found that Aron had already returned to his office.


    Well, it was a good idea for her to have one more person accompany her. She didn''t want to be a little timid in front of Lucian every time.


    In fact, every time she wanted to pretend to be calm in front of others, pretending to be able to communicate with Lucian calmly. Others thought she was a new Megan, and a Megan who didn''t love Lucian.


    Only she knew that she could deceive others, but not herself.


    Seeing that Shelly had succeeded, she was still angry. She was still sad that her position had been replaced.


    They used to be in such a good relationship before. How could they two change so easily? Until now, she still didn''t understand whether she did the wrong thing or Shelly.


    She cleaned up the table, closed the door and went back to her office.


    Sitting at the table, she imagined about the scene when she saw Eric. She looked at the time. It was only four o''clock now, and there was more than an hour before six o''clock. It was a long journey.


    Every time people wanted to do something, time passed slowly. It was just that your heart was faster, so time slowed down in your eyes.


    Piles of folders were placed in front of Megan, but Megan was not in the mood to read them. All she thought about was Eric.


    She didn''t know what kind of situation Eric was in the Lu Family now, and how did Lucian and Shelly treat him so that he got sick in the Lu Family.


    The fol


    nd, Eric ran to Megan. Megan hugged Eric excitedly.


    "Mom, I miss you so much." Eric said weakly. Seeing that Eric was so weak, Megan felt distressed and held Eric tightly.


    At this time, Lucian looked at the group in front of him and felt angry. Seeing that Aron was teasing Eric, he had an impulse to rush up and hit Aron, but he controlled himself.


    "Take good care of him and I''ll pick him up a few days later." Lucian said to Megan coldly.


    "I know." Megan said indifferently without looking at him. Lucian felt uncomfortable when he saw other men standing beside Megan, but they had already...


    Even though they were divorced now, Lucian still didn''t want other men to stay with Megan. He lowered his head and said, "Megan, come with me over there and get something for the child. "


    "Okay." Megan replied and was about to follow him to the other side. But Aron stopped her and said," You can stay here to look after the child. I''ll go with him. "


    "Okay." In fact, Megan was afraid that Aron would quarrel with Lucian. But now the child was in front of her, and she didn''t want to go anywhere, so she agreed.


    The lights in the community were on, and Lucian''s car stopped in a dark place. He turned on the flashlight of his mobile phone and looked at the road ahead. Aron followed him silently.


    The two of them didn''t talk at all. After opening the back seat and moving all the things out of it, Lucian deliberately made things difficult for Aron when he saw Aron coming. "Why are you here? "

 Chapter 176 Lets Go

    "Can''t I come here? Why did she have to come?" Aron asked back. It seemed that the two were about to fight if Lucian said one more word.


    "She is not feeling well. I feel sorry for her." Aron didn''t lower himself to the same level as him. He picked up two boxes and left, leaving these words to Lucian.


    Lucian stood there with a complicated expression on his face. He was worried about Megan''s health, but he couldn''t show it. When he reacted, he quickly went back and found that four people were waiting for him.


    "Thank you for letting me see Eric again." Megan said gratefully. No matter what happened in the past, it was the greatest happiness for her to see Eric now.


    "You''re welcome. Eric is also your child." Lucian didn''t dare to look into Megan''s eyes. He looked away and frowned. He was afraid that if he stayed any longer, he couldn''t control his emotions. So he left after saying a few words.


    This time, Zack drove. Aron sat in the passenger seat. Megan sat in the back seat holding Eric in her arms. As soon as they entered the car, Megan sneezed. Aron quickly turned around and asked with concern, "Megan, remember to take medicine later. "


    "Let''s talk about it when we get home." All Megan''s attention was on Eric. She didn''t have time to care about herself. She held Eric in her arms and didn''t dare to move her hands away. Eric leaned against her and closed his eyes.


    As long as he was with his mother, he felt a strong sense of security. Zack drove to Megan''s house. On the way, he d


    Where is the man with him?"


    She thought so, but it was better to care about him. After all, they had a car accident together, and Zack must have been injured.


    "Yes, Mr. Aron is fine. But..."


    Hearing the doctor''s hesitation, Megan immediately felt that something was wrong. "What''s wrong with Zack? Is he seriously injured?"


    "Mr. Zack''s brain and internal organs have been seriously damaged, and later infection or brain death is possible. The situation is not optimistic, so we are going to perform an operation for him now, hoping that the operation can help him. Hasn''t his family arrived?" The doctor took out Zack''s examination report and handed it to Megan.


    She took the examination report with her trembling hands. She had just been relieved, but now she felt a bolt from the blue. "How could this be?" Aron wasn''t seriously injured. Why was Zack so badly hurt?


    "So the operation needs to be performed as soon as possible. If it''s too late, it will be very dangerous. But we have to get the confirmation of his family, or we won''t perform the operation easily." The doctor was also a little anxious. Although life was very important, there was indeed a rule in the hospital, and he could do nothing.


    Anyway, it''s a dangerous time for Zack to have an operation. His family was not around and she couldn''t contact them at all. However, the operation couldn''t be delayed. "Doctor, his parents are not around now. We are good friends. Can you let him do the operation first? Don''t waste time."

 Chapter 177 After The Car Accident

    Although there was a clear rule in the hospital that they didn''t dare to go against it easily, if his family really couldn''t make it, then the surgery was still the most important. "Then I''ll tell the people over there about the situation and I''ll give you a reply immediately."


    "Okay, you must do it as soon as possible." Megan nodded.


    She turned around and walked to Aron''s ward. Looking at Aron who was still in a coma on the bed, she felt a little guilty.


    "Wake up, Aron." Seeing the blood on his pants, she felt sorry for him. If Eric saw him like this, he must be very sad. "Don''t let anything happen to you."


    As she spoke, her tears fell again.


    At this time, Aron, who was lying on the bed, slowly opened his eyes and saw Megan crying at him. He frowned and said weakly, "Why are you crying? I''m still alive."


    Hearing his words, Megan wiped her tears and said, "Aron, you''re finally awake. I''m so worried about you. I''m really afraid that something will happen to you. How are you feeling now? Do you feel uncomfortable?"


    Now that Aron had woken up, Megan could finally rest assured. She had been feeling uneasy since she arrived at the hospital and saw Aron lying in bed in a coma. Fortunately, he had finally recovered.


    Aron struggled to sit up. He felt as if he had been beaten up and the pain pierced through his body. "I''m fine. I didn''t expect such a thing to happen."


    Megan hurried to help him up and said, "You just got injur


    t Lucian was absent-minded, she knew that he must be thinking of Megan again. She was a little angry, but in order to keep him, she didn''t show it.


    Shelly couldn''t do anything to Megan, so she could only turn her attack target to that child. That child was Lucian''s flesh and blood. If she killed this child, the connection between Megan and Lucian would be definitely cut off forever. She didn''t want Megan to make any more trouble for her to fail and screw up her plan.


    Shelly thought about it for a long time and came up with a good idea. She wanted to get rid of Eric quietly.


    However, she didn''t know if she should kill this person as her wedding was approaching, but she was also worried that Megan would destroy her marriage. She was annoyed and entangled. She had done so much for this step, so she didn''t mind killing one life anymore.


    In Lucian''s heart, he didn''t know how to explain his feelings. He was about to marry Shelly, but he was a little reluctant. At this time, he still cared about Megan.


    Lucian had specially installed a child safety seat in the back seat for Eric. He was always willing to spend money on the child, and he also hoped that he could make it up to the child. Maybe it was because he couldn''t make it up for Megan. He knew clearly that he didn''t want to bow to Megan.


    The little figure in his heart had always been Megan. He missed everything about her, but in the end, he still could not speak out his love.

 Chapter 178 Self-blame

    He recalled the memory when Eric was still by his side. He looked at Eric from the rearview mirror. He had his own eyes and brows, and his mouth was like Megan''s. He was obedient, sensible and didn''t like crying. Nobody knew what he was thinking now. Lucian suddenly felt that it was not fair for him to keep Eric by his side, but he tried his best to keep the happiness that once belonged to two people.


    After he followed the shared location, Lucian arrived at the kindergarten. Megan was waiting for them from a distance. Seeing that, he felt warm in his heart. It seemed that he didn''t care about the thing that he had lost his face because of Aron a few days ago anymore. He felt happy to see his beloved woman waiting for him there.


    Megan picked up the child. Seeing Megan, Eric was very happy. He smiled like the sun, with his white teeth exposed, and he held Megan tightly.


    "Mom! I miss you so much!" Eric smiled brightly. Megan felt warm in her heart and ignored Lucian. She only felt that holding Eric in her arms was her greatest satisfaction.


    Megan grabbed Eric''s little hand and looked at his face sadly. It was only two days since they met last time. Why did Eric lose so much weight? Her heart clenched tightly, fearing that Eric would be wronged, but he didn''t dare to say anything.


    With the character of Eric, no matter how sad he was, he wouldn''t try to get any care from Lucian, nor would he con


    as clearly seen by Aron. He shook his head with a smile and said, "No, you are good. You did nothing wrong, but you don''t need to spend your private time on me."


    The employees breathed a sigh of relief and wanted to say something more, but they were stopped by Aron''s next words. "Well, you go back and tell everyone that they don''t need to come again. Besides, ask them to do their best to clear up their work at hand these days. When I leave the hospital and go back to the company, I will give everyone a paid vacation."


    After saying that, Aron looked at those employees with smile in his eyes.


    After all, what kind of temptation could be compared to a vacation for employees? Aron even offered paid vacations.


    Sure enough, the employees were happy the next moment. If it weren''t for that they were still in the ward and Aron was still injured, they would have cheered.


    They chatted for a while. When it was about time, the employees left.


    Aron also watched them leave with a smile. Until their footsteps completely disappeared, Aron''s smile disappeared.


    If his employees saw it, they would definitely feel incredible. At this time, the CEO was completely different from the one they saw.


    The CEO they saw had bright and steady eyes and elegant smile, but at this time, there was no light in Aron''s eyes. There was even a trace of empty in his eyes, which made people feel extremely uncomfortable.

 Chapter 179 Leaving

    Megan often came here, and even came here every day. Seeing that Aron was alone in the ICU, sometimes she felt sorry for him.


    Today, she saw his employees come to visit him again. These days, almost every day, there were several people came to the hospital. They seemed to have reached an agreement. However, if they could finish their work on time, they would not be scolded by Aron, would they?


    Perhaps it was not the right time for her to come here. Seeing that Aron was talking happily with those people, Megan didn''t want to disturb them. She just stood at the door, put on headphones, listened to music and played with her mobile phone.


    After a long time, the door opened and several employees came out. They greeted her when they saw her.


    Megan smiled back and watched them leave before entering the ward. Sure enough, when she entered, she saw the lifeless look of Aron again.


    "Aron, can you be happier?"


    There was a little helplessness in Megan''s tone. It had been like this for a long time. When there was someone else, he smiled more charming than anyone else. Once there was no one else, his eyes were empty and pitiful.


    "I''m not unhappy. I''m very happy. My employees still miss me so much."


    Obviously, Aron''s words were not convincing.


    "You''re almost recovered. Why don''t you go to the general ward? Although it''s noisy in the general ward, it''s lively, not like here."


    Megan knew why Aron didn''t want to leave the ICU,


    ly him. His dark eyes were extinguished in the soft light.


    Shelly, who sent Eric back to his room, hurried out of the room because she was afraid that the two would say something behind her. She happened to hear the conversation between the two on the stairs.


    Instantly, the anger in her heart rose uncontrollably. She knew that Megan sent her son here for a purpose.


    Megan said to Lucian that after all, Eric was his son. He should take good care of him. Wasn''t that Megan just trying to get Lucian''s sympathy and attention through Eric? !


    ''Megan, you are such a bitch!''


    After listening to the conversation between the two, the voice in her heart became louder and louder, and she gradually had the idea of sending Eric away.


    Seeing that Lucian was still in a daze downstairs, she thought that Lucian was still reluctant to leave Megan, so she could not help but curse Megan secretly. She walked to Lucian and stared at him with a pair of eyes that were covered by care and worry.


    "Lucian, it''s not good for us to take care of Eric all the time. We will have our own children and our own work. Wouldn''t it be more difficult for us to take care of him at that time?"


    Hearing this, Lucian, who had been in a daze, looked back at her. The emotion in his eyes was incomprehensible.


    "I think we should find a boarding school or a reliable relative to put Eric there for the time being. In this way, our life won''t be disturbed, right?"

 Chapter 180 Bleeding

    Shelly felt that her words were flawless, but she didn''t expect that after looking at her for a while, Lucian refused.


    "It''s impossible. Eric is my son. Even if I am busy at work and we have a child in the future, Eric must be the elder son of mine, and it''s impossible for him to leave me. You can''t mention it again!"


    After that, Lucian bypassed Shelly and went back to his room.


    Megan comforted Aron, hoping that he could recover soon. After talking a lot, Aron finally had a little reaction.


    "I know, Megan. In fact, I know everything. But I can''t stop myself from feeling sad now. The most important person to me is now lying in the operating table, suffering the pain that ordinary people can''t bear. How can I be fine? Now I can only rely on self-blame to make myself feel better." Aron forced a smile.


    The door of the operating room opened and a nurse came out in a hurry. Megan and Aron trembled and wanted to walk over together, but Aron fell down on the ground because he was too nervous. Megan went to help him, and the nurse ran over.


    "Do you two have AB blood type! The patient has hemorrhage and our blood bank is short of AB blood type!" The nurse spoke in a hurry. Outside the operating room, every minute and second was for the patient. Every minute and second was precious, so she wouldn''t say the second time. But now the two people heard it so clearly.


    Aron wanted to get up, "I''m AB blood type! Use my blood!" As Aron spoke, he tried to move to


    u want to pester Lucian?" Shelly''s voice came from the phone, and Megan couldn''t help frowning. She didn''t want to explain anything about this question at all.


    It seemed that Shelly was calling because she sent Eric to Lucian''s house yesterday. Shelly must be very reluctant. After all, she had hurt Eric so many times before, and she must be very reluctant to see him again. But fortunately, she didn''t succeed before. "Don''t say something so unpleasant to hear. When did I badger him? You don''t grasp your man well, and you come to question me? Don''t you think it''s ridiculous to question me?"


    Megan''s words made her feel angry. She had already been very annoyed because of what Lucian said yesterday, and now Megan said such kind of words to her. "Since you don''t want to hand over the custody, why did you do that?"


    "What did I do?" If she hadn''t been in the hospital, she wouldn''t have spoken so polite.


    "Didn''t Lucian agree you to take that child back to your own house? Didn''t you take him back a few days ago? What are you going to do by sending him here again?" Shelly said angrily. Fortunately, it was just on the phone. If two people were to face each other, no one knew what would happen.


    "Shelly, let me tell you. Eric is my child, and our business is not up to you. Besides, I won''t give the custody of Eric to Lucian. You can rest assured. I have something else to do, so I don''t have time to talk to you about it." Then she hung up the phone in a hurry.

 Chapter 181 Is That Enough

    "Hey." Before Shelly could speak, the phone was hung up by Megan. She threw the phone on the sofa hard, "Megan, I won''t let you succeed."


    Before she could ask anything, the phone was hung up, which made her lose face. She remembered that Megan said yesterday that Aron had a car accident, so she must be taking care of him in the hospital now. She would never let her go. She must find Megan and ask her to leave with her son as far as possible.


    After hanging up the phone, Megan went back to the ward. Aron noticed that there was something wrong with her expression. "What''s wrong? Who called?"


    "Nothing." She shook her head. She didn''t want Aron to know these things.


    If it had been before, he would have asked the truth, but now he was not in the mood to ask any more, because what he cared most now was the condition of Zack. He didn''t know how Zack was now. If anything happened to him, not only him, but also his parents would be very sad.


    If he couldn''t wake up, Aron would definitely blame himself hard. After all, the two of them had a car accident at the same time, and the only survivor was Aron. He didn''t want to live in this world like this. He hoped that Zack could wake up.


    "Aron, have a rest first. I''ll tell you immediately if anything happens to Zack. I''ll go to see how he is now." She could tell that he was still worried about Zack. She couldn''t do anything for him but accompany him now.


    "Okay." In fact, Aron couldn''t f


    him to help me take care of Eric for a while. As a result, Shelly insisted on pestering me."


    Only then did Dick understand what was going on. No wonder he felt something wrong when he saw Shelly just now. It seemed that she came to make trouble again because she felt that her status was not guaranteed. But it seemed that she did not achieve her goal, but she deserved it.


    "How are you and her now?" Megan asked again.


    "She still trusts me and doesn''t suspect me at all. If things go on like this, our plan will definitely succeed. I must let her get what she deserves." For Shelly, how much he loved her in the past, how much he hated her now.


    As long as Shelly had a closer relationship with Dick, their goal would be achieved faster. She would like to see who would lose and who would win in the end between the two of Shelly and her.


    Aron fixed his eyes on the comer. He originally thought it was still his employee, but when he was about to tell the comer again that he didn''t need to visit him, he found it was Dick. Aron gave him a forced smile. Dick nodded and looked at Aron. He felt there was something different about Aron. He was not as enthusiastic as before.


    On second thought, no matter who suddenly encountered such a change, their temperament would change greatly. Dick stepped forward and wanted to ask Aron how he was now. "You... Are you okay? Do you feel uncomfortable? I''m also a doctor. I can help you to some extent."

 Chapter 182 Zacks Death

    Aron didn''t raise his head, nor did he change his expression. He just replied indifferently, "It doesn''t matter. The doctor here is also very professional. I believe that Zack and I will be fine. Don''t worry too much." As Aron spoke, he raised his head and looked into Megan''s calm eyes.


    Megan peeled an apple for Aron and noticed that they started to talk. Seeing this, Megan was a little relieved. At first, she was afraid that Aron would not speak and suppressed the mood in his heart. If so, he would collapse sooner or later.


    While she was thinking, the apple had been peeled to the last small circle. Megan quickened her pace and wanted to give the apple to Aron as soon as possible, but she didn''t expect the knife to cut her hand. Megan screamed, and at the same time, Aron and Dick turned to look at Megan, with their eyes full of worry. Before the two of them could ask, the nurse pushed the door open and came in.


    "The patient is being rescued in the ICU, and his vital signs suddenly decline. Please come with me." The nurse said with sweat all over her forehead. Before Megan could react what happened, Aron had already thrown down his crutch and ran out. Just a few steps later, he leaned his body and was grabbed by Dick.


    Aron''s heart kept accelerating. He felt that everything in front of him was dark and as if he was in emergency treatment again. Zack seemed to be far away from him. He wanted to run faster, but he couldn''t walk at all. The pain in his leg was unbearable. He frowned not only because of


    e heard a click on the other end of the phone. He quickly asked," Aunt, aunt, are you okay? "


    There was no response from the other end of the phone, only a busy tone. Aron didn''t dare to call back. He had no reason to hide it from Zack''s parents, but once he told them, they would suffer endless pain.


    At this moment, the whole Beauty City was shrouded in darkness. It began to rain outside. Pedestrians on the road hurried past with umbrellas, and several friends came to see Aron.


    Aron was lying in his room, lost in thought. There was a knock on the door. Megan beside him heard it and went to open the door. Megan signaled them to come in. Then they walked to Aron''s bed.


    They saw that Aron was in a daze. They looked at each other, and one of them asked worriedly, "Aron, are you okay?" Aron looked back in a trance and shook his head. He said," Don''t worry about me. When I leave the hospital, everything will be back on track. I will go back to the company to deal with these things. Please help me take care of the company''s affairs these days. "


    "Take care of yourself. We''ll take care of the rest." One of them said painfully.


    Aron said lightly, "Okay, thank you." Everyone was relieved to see Aron''s long lost smile.


    However, Megan could tell that Aron was trying hard to endure the pain in his heart, but she didn''t know what to say about this kind of thing. She could only wait for time to heal him up automatically. Moreover, she knew that what happened to Zack had a lot to do with Aron''s state.

 Chapter 183 The Funeral

    If it weren''t for her, Zack wouldn''t have been involved and such a serious matter wouldn''t have happened. She felt very guilty, but everything now was useless. She could only wait for the time, the quack, to cure Aron.


    Seeing that Aron was not in a good mood, the crowd left in a hurry and asked Aron to have a good rest. After they left, Megan looked at Aron. She wanted to say something but stopped on a second thought. Aron smiled at her and said, "I said I was all right. Don''t worry about me. I will deal with the matter about Zack. You don''t have to blame yourself too much. "


    In fact, Aron had witnessed Megan''s self-reproach these days. But if he asked, Megan would think too much. But he didn''t want Megan to be too sad. There was only Megan by her side now, and he hoped Megan to be fine.


    Megan, who was standing aside, nodded. Aron had a plan in his mind. He said to Megan, "Don''t worry about it. You have worked hard in the hospital for such a long time, and Eric is still waiting for you at home. You go back now. I am a man, I can handle it well. "


    "But your body..." Megan said with her head down. She was a little hesitant, because Eric still needed someone to take care of. But Aron hadn''t recovered yet, so she was also worried about him.


    "Well, Megan, trust me. I can handle it. Go back." Aron said.


    "Then I''ll go back first." After hesitating for a while, Megan agreed with Aron. She walked out of the ward slowly, got on the car and went home.


    After Megan walked out of the ward, Aron breathed a sigh of relief. He picked up his phone and imported a number, but he didn''t dial for


    es were full. The emcee stood on the left with a serious expression. White and black flowers intertwined, mourning for Zack''s departure. Beside the photo, there were white flowers, expressing people''s wishes for Zack.


    When Aron held Lola Li''s arm and walked slowly outside, Aron saw a woman hurrying towards the crowd. At a glance, Aron recognized that she was Zack''s sister, Krystal Bai, who had been outside for many years. She walked over to them quickly and reached out her hand to slap Aron.


    At this moment, the expression on Krystal Bai''s face was complicated, mixed with sadness, grief and anger. Aron lowered his head without saying anything. Frightened by her daughter''s action, Lola Li quickly reached out her hand and grabbed her daughter.


    "Mom, why are you stopping me? He killed my younger brother." Krystal Bai''s voice was a little hoarse. She didn''t expect that before this business trip abroad, it was the last time that she saw her younger brother.


    "Krysti, it''s not Aron''s fault. He can''t stop these accidents." Lola Li persuaded her daughter to calm down. At this time, Aron lowered his head and sobbed," I''m sorry. "


    "If Zack didn''t go to Beauty City, would such a thing happen now?" Krystal Bai was on the verge of breaking down now. She was about to reach out her hand to hit Aron again. Seeing this, Megan pushed Aron away directly. However, Krystal Bai shook her arm and Megan''s head hit the corner of the wall.


    Seeing that Megan was injured, Aron rushed over. Megan covered her forehead and smiled at Aron, saying that she was fine. In fact, her forehead was a little painful.

 Chapter 184 Sorrow

    "Miss. Megan, I''m sorry. I didn''t educate her in a proper way. Hurry up, apologize to Miss. Megan." Andrew said seriously to Megan, who waved her hand to show that there was nothing serious.


    In fact, it was just Krystal''s conditioned reflex that hurt Megan. When Krystal saw Megan''s forehead, she quickly came over and politely apologized to Megan, but she would not forgive Aron.


    "Aron, I''m fine. Don''t worry." Megan said gently. But Aron was still worried about Megan, so he asked his assistant to take the first aid kit and applied medicine for Megan in person.


    Aron accepted Krystal''s accusation. The reason why Zack came to Beauty City was because of him. They had a car accident when he was with Zack. How he wished he was the one to leave!


    At this time, Krystal stood quietly next to Lola, holding Lola''s hand. Andrew immediately asked someone to help Megan deal with the wound. Looking at his haggard wife and tired daughter, his feeling was very complicated.


    Lola, whose eyes were full of tiredness, wiped her tears. When she thought that her favorite son from childhood to adulthood was now lying in the coffin with a cold body, she felt a pang in her heart. Standing beside Lola, Krystal gently held her. And there were still tears in the corners of Krystal''s eyes that hadn''t been wiped clean.


    Megan''s wound had already been bandaged, and a piece of dazzling


    and didn''t want to let it go. In the past few minutes, all the pictures of them getting along with each other flashed through her mind. He was a young boy, but he gave people a sense of security. When she recalled it, she found that when he was alive, their life was so wonderful.


    Looking at Megan''s sad face, a sense of heartache was about to explode in Lucian''s chest. Now it seemed that all the grudges and unhappiness had disappeared in such a sad situation. There was only one belief in his heart that he wanted to hug her, comfort her and make her happy.


    He really wanted to share the pain with her. Looking at her frowning and her little face crumpled in pain, he felt countless nails beating his heart. At the moment, marriage, Shelly, and the past were nothing in his such a sad, sad and painful state.


    Now Megan didn''t see him. In fact, he could walk forward and hug her gently. But his legs were as heavy as lead, and it was difficult for him to move forward. He could only watch her cry and her thin shoulders tremble slightly.


    In fact, he didn''t expect that Zack would die in the end. He even thought that this man was a man that could be remembered. He also thought that he could have a chance to cooperate with him in the future. But he didn''t expect that there were really many misfortunes. Was God so eager for genius? Why did such an excellent man leave?

 Chapter 185 Unacceptable

    Tears welled up in Megan''s eyes. She put the photos in the box, turned around and walked slowly. After a few steps, she sat on the ground with her legs weak. Megan struggled to stand up and staggered to the bathroom. It was recommended that she hadn''t eaten for many days. Now she had no strength all over her body. Her tears were almost dry, and her head was empty.


    Seeing her like this, Lucian was anxious. Although the two of them were still in a cold war, Lucian had forgiven Megan in his heart. He didn''t know he forgave her out of sympathy or anything else. Did it mean that he didn''t mind Megan cheating him?


    In fact, maybe the hidden emotions in his heart were too deep, or maybe he was getting more and more used to hiding his emotions in his heart. He kept everything under control, so that no one could see the fluctuations in his emotions!


    Lucian followed Megan. Seeing Megan stagger in front of him, he was also worried. He was afraid that she would fall down if she lost her balance. He didn''t dare to stay too far away from her, hoping that he could reach out to catch her when she fell down.


    Standing beside the mirror in the bathroom, Megan looked at herself in a daze. Her face was pale and listless. Her pale face was bloodless. Was she still the same person as before? She really didn''t expect herself to become like this after losing a friend. It seemed that th


    in his heart.


    At this moment, Shelly was watching TV at home. Just now, Lucian suddenly went out without saying a word, so her heart was full of gloom. Listening to the sound of Eric playing with toys in the room, she was very annoyed, and a burst of anger in her heart made her throw the remote control to the ground. Seeing her like this, the two maids began to whisper in the corner.


    "This woman is angry again. She''s really annoying!"


    "Yes, I''m sick of her now. She looks like decent person, but has so many shortcomings!"


    The rustling sound spread in the corner of the wall. The two people talked for a while and then went to clean up. Eric had been playing toys upstairs. He missed Megan and Aron very much now and wanted to see them. As if there were some reasons that they had to send him back to this house. In this case, he had to wait. He believed that it wouldn''t be long before his mother took him away.


    After the death of Zack, Dick was greatly shocked. As a doctor, he was responsible for the extension of the life, but he had never experienced such a thing as witness the separation of family members and the death of friends. He hesitated for a while and called Shelly.


    Hearing her phone ringing, Shelly was very happy. She thought it was a call from Lucian, so she picked up the phone. But she found that it was Dick, her expression immediately darkened.

 Chapter 186 Resist

    "Hello, what''s wrong? What''s up?" The obvious impatience and perfunctory in Shelly''s tone made Dick more irritable. Shelly didn''t want to talk to Dick, because she was going to get married recently, and she hoped that the two could keep a distance from each other.


    Dick smiled. He knew that this woman didn''t need him anymore, so she wanted to kick him away. But he came back to look for Shelly for revenge, how could he let her go so smoothly?


    "Shelly, I don''t have anything else to do. I just want to see you. Do you have time now?" Dick deliberately made an appointment with Shelly at this time, leaving a lot of evidences of Shelly''s crime. He wanted to give her such a big gift on her wedding day, letting her understand that he was not someone she could use or kick away as she wanted.


    Shelly had a complicated feeling. She didn''t want to see him at all, not to mention that Lucian was very good to her now. Although it was not as affectionate as before, at least he had made great progress. Now that she had got the benefits of Lucian, she didn''t need to compromise anymore and let Dick be her tool to vent desire.


    "I don''t have time now. I''m very busy at home. We''d better not meet today? I also don''t have time these days. " Shelly refused decisively. She didn''


    . She hoped that she could marry Lucian smoothly and enjoy good life in the future. She didn''t need to worry about not having enough food, warm clothes, and she could teach Megan, that bitch, a lesson at that time.


    "The child still has some mercy on you, so nothing happens. If not, I will really kill you. If a woman goes crazy, she can do anything. Do you know? So you''d better tell me how to protect the baby now. Don''t play dumb with me anymore! " Shelly almost lost her mind. Her eyes were wide open, as if she wanted to eat Dick up.


    "Well, I see. You don''t have to threaten me here anymore. If you dare to threaten me again, maybe I will do something to your family''s food one day. I will make you lose this baby completely and never get pregnant again. " Dick didn''t think it was necessary to pretend to be a good person at the moment. Anyway, he was in charge of the life and death of the child.


    Hearing these words, Shelly was extremely scared, so she quickly showed a weak look, "I know, it''s my fault, so you''d better tell me how to protect this child as soon as possible? I don''t want our efforts to be in vain for so long. And I don''t want anything bad to happen to this child. After all, he is in my belly for so long, and I still have feelings for him. "

 Chapter 187 I Have No Choice

    Dick rolled his eyes and told Shelly some dos and don''ts. After hearing that, Shelly left. Dick watched the video that he just recorded with interest in the hotel room.


    When Lucian returned home, he didn''t care if Shelly was at home or not. He went upstairs to find Eric and played with Eric for a while.


    "Eric, I bought you some delicious food. Are you hungry? I''ll ask the maid to cook for you. " It was rare for Lucian to show a loving look at Eric. Everyone could see that he liked this child very much.


    Including the maid at home, she hated Shelly very much, but she liked this smart child very much. She often secretly sent Eric some delicious food, some fresh fruit, and what she gave Shelly were all ordinary, with the ordinary price and nutrition.


    In the Lu family, Eric was the treasure of the family. Lucian loved his son very much. Even if Shelly was pregnant now, Arya still loved Eric more.


    In this way, Shelly''s status was much lower. According to her personality, she would definitely not be convinced. She also noticed the importance of Eric to Lucian, so Shelly must guarantee that there was no any problem with the baby in her belly now. Otherwise, all her efforts these days were in vain.


    "I''m a little hungry." Eric touched his belly. Lucian smiled and touched Eric''s head. Then he walked out of the room and asked the maid to cook something delicious.


    When the maid heard this, she went to the kitchen to make some food at once. After that, Lucian sent someone to bring a lot of interesting toys to Eric''s room. Eric was doing homew


    At this moment, Shelly was certainly convinced to be ignored. She pretended to have a stomachache to attract the attention of Lucian. Frowning, she covered her belly with one hand, and held the table with the other.


    The dazed Lucian came to his senses from Shelly''s voice. He quickly stood up and held Shelly, asking her nervously, "What''s wrong? Do you have a stomachache?" Shelly pretended to be weak and nodded at him.


    "I guess you have caught a cold. Why do you come out? Let me help you back." Lucian''s tone revealed anger. The two of them slowly walked back to their room. He helped Shelly sit on the bed, and Shelly hugged him suddenly.


    She said affectionately, "You must rest on time and have a good meal. When our child is born, don''t leave me. I can''t live without you. The child can''t live without you. "


    Lucian was shocked by her sudden affections. He said, "You are crazy? I didn''t take things too hard." In fact, Shelly''s purpose was to make Lucian care about the child. She felt that something was wrong with Lucian today, so she said something extreme.


    It was easy for people to think too much late at night, so Lucian didn''t care too much. It was too late, so Lucian suggested to have a rest first, but Shelly couldn''t fall asleep. She still remembered the scene when Dick said something bad to her.


    The next morning, Megan woke up early. She had to deal with some business in the company. Since Aron was not here, she had to work hard and couldn''t let the project fall behind. She woke Eric up and was about to send Eric to school.

 Chapter 188 The Life I Yearn For

    But Eric said to her, "Mom, let''s go to Uncle Aron''s house and stay with him for a while." It turned out that Eric cared about Aron. In fact, this made Megan very moved. Eric was a person who knew how to repay and be grateful.


    "Eric, do you really want to go with Uncle Aron?" Megan squatted down and asked Eric. Eric nodded obediently. Megan decided to inform the company first and arrange someone to help with this project.


    Then she and Eric packed up and were ready to go to Aron''s house. There was no traffic on the way. As soon as they arrived at Aron''s house and saw Aron''s tired and listless face, Eric pounced on him at once.


    "Uncle Aron, are you happy to see me?" Eric''s tone was soft and cute. Seeing that Megan brought Eric here, Aron felt warm in his heart. At the same time, he was also very touched that they could come to comfort him and accompany him in this special period.


    "Of course I''m happy to see lovely Eric." Aron forced a smile at Eric. Although he was still in a bad mood, he felt much better when he saw Eric.


    When they arrived at Aron''s house, Eric was in charge of livening up the atmosphere. With a doting look on her face, Megan looked at Eric, and meanwhile, she was also worried about Aron. Because Megan could see that he was in a low mood in most of the time.


    At this time, Eric came out and asked Aron to take them out to play. Megan felt that it was not appropriate for Eric to do so, so she shouted, "Eric! What are you doin


    unger brother, and now only you and your father are left. Your father and I have been living together for most of our lives. We have done so many things that ordinary people can''t do. We have cultivated such excellent talents as you and your brother, but in the end, we haven''t kept Zack by our side. So cherish the person in front of us. What an important reason is it! " As soon as Lola finished her words, Andrew walked out of the room and gently lowered his head. In fact, his eyes had already been filled with tears.


    "In fact, I can understand what my son did better than you two. As long as he feels no regret and thinks it is worth it, there is no need for us to say anything more. Since he has already been gone, we can only wish him." After these words, Andrew sighed deeply.


    He walked to the side of the mother and daughter, gently sat down, and reached out to pick up the orange. "Lola, we two live together for most of our lives. We understand each other. Our daughter is also so excellent, so we can live a good life in the future. We can''t let our son, Zack, worry about us in the sky."


    The orange was handed over to Lola. Lola sniffed and took it over. She was still very sad. Thinking that she had no son anymore, Lola''s tears fell again.


    At this time, Krystal''s phone rang. She stood up and walked outside to answer it. It was not until quite a while Krystal came back. When Lola came up to ask, there was only the embarrassment on Krystal''s face.

 Chapter 189 Engagement

    "Mom, I might have to go back to the company. There was something wrong with the project and I have to solve it." After Krystal finished her words, Lola didn''t respond, but sat there in a trance.


    In fact, she should have thought that her daughter, as the CEO of the company, would not have much time to accompany her. Although she was a little disappointed after hearing the news, she could be considerate of her daughter.


    "It doesn''t matter. You can go and do your own work. Your father and I are at home now, and everything will be fine. You can rest assured to go to work, but don''t be too tired, okay?" Lola said earnestly, holding Krystal''s hand.


    Krystal nodded, but her guilt embarrassed her. She was very grateful to her parents for their open-minded education since her childhood. Her parents always gave them full understanding and freedom to do what they liked. It was said that the most successful way to educate a child was to make the child become respectful, and the child would definitely achieve a great cause.


    Aron was muddleheaded, but he couldn''t leave his colleagues behind. After all, he was not the only one who was in the company. Therefore, even for his colleagues and for the company, he had to go back to work. Therefore, for the sake of others, he had to cheer up.


    When Aron came to the company, the employees all behaved cautiously in front of him. Even they was afraid that they said something inappropriate to bring up the president''s sadness. But Aron was so unfami


    y, but that he thought Megan would feel uncomfortable when she saw him standing with another woman.


    At the thought of this, Lucian shook his head. He had divorced Lucian for so many years. Why did he still care about whether she was happy or not? Was he a fool? But why did Megan appear at his engagement party today? He didn''t expect it, and it was beyond his control. He didn''t know what would happen next, but he felt that it was necessary to have a good talk with Megan.


    The party began. With a toast to the guests, Lucian and Shelly walked around. Megan sat in an inconspicuous corner and watched the two receive other people''s blessings. She suddenly didn''t understand why she came here. Was she really here for participating in the party? Or did she just want to see the two of them together with her own eyes?


    In the middle of the banquet, the host on the stage lived up the atmosphere. Looking at this scene, Megan felt that the next second it seemed to be the time for two people to make a speech on the stage. She wanted to leave, but she also wanted to stay. She wanted to see if Lucian would introduce her to everyone in front of so many people as his wife.


    Thinking of this, Megan smiled with self-mockery. She picked up her glass and drank it down. No matter how far Megan hid, they would eventually come to this table to propose a toast to her. Megan must give her blessings to the two people. Seeing the two people walk over her arm in arm, Megan''s heart beat faster and faster.

 Chapter 190 Congratulations

    "Megan, now we two are together, it''s necessary to propose a toast to you. I think Lucian won''t care about what you have done before, because we two are still married in the end. The real couple won''t be separated by some despicable people." Shelly held Lucian''s arm and held her head high, as if she was the real hostess.


    Lucian didn''t say anything. He knew that even if he wanted to talk to Megan at the moment, it was not the best time.


    Megan stood up with a smile on her face. Her smile was like a smile that could see through everything. Megan pretended not to care, but in fact, she didn''t care in her heart?


    "Stop talking nonsense. Wish you a happy engagement."


    Megan raised her head, drank the whole glass of champagne and sat down without saying anything. Lucian took the glass and drank it.


    Looking at the two leaving figures, Megan had mixed feelings.


    Seeing the intimacy between the two of them, Megan was uncomfortable. Why did Lucian still not let her go? He had hurt her so much, but why


    viting me. I''m very happy today."


    If he really chose to let go of her, she would accompany him to the end. She would not tangle with him anymore, and she would not miss him every day. This dream would finally end.


    But when she saw the names of the two people on the invitation, her face was still frozen. She couldn''t completely accept the fact now.


    She had given up on him. She was ready to end her life without him and start her new life. But at this moment, she suddenly had an impulse to stay with him.


    In fact, the last thing she wanted to see was not that Lucian married another woman, but that the woman beside him was Shelly, who had done a lot of bad things between them, the vicious and scheming woman. The most disappointing thing in her life was that she met Shelly. She would rather never make this friend.


    When Lucian saw the invitation, he couldn''t say a word. He knew that he was no longer the man used to be in Megan''s heart. No matter how he changed, he couldn''t go back to the past.

 Chapter 191 Confrontation

    "Lucian, Shelly." She whispered their names. These two names left a deep scar on her heart. She couldn''t help laughing at herself for having been entangled with the two of them for so long.


    Lucian couldn''t bear to see Megan like this. He had never thought that she would be hurt so much one day, but when he wanted to make it up to her, it was too late. He couldn''t turn back. "I''m sorry."


    "What are you sorry for? Sorry for letting me attend the engagement ceremony? " Those three words were a great insult to her now. In fact, he didn''t have anything to apologize, but they would be like strangers and never contact in the future. "After attending your wedding, Eric and I will leave and won''t disturb your life anymore.


    Lucian couldn''t stand it anymore. He looked at Megan and put one hand against the wall, getting closer to her. "What do you want me to do? What should I do to stop you from being so hostile to me?"


    Megan''s aggressive words hurt his heart. He couldn''t bear it anymore. He didn''t want to leave such a bad impression on Megan. "I really don''t want you to think of me like that. I''m still the father of Eric. He can''t live without a father."


    "If you still want me to be entangled with you, then do you want others to gossip about us? You would be a married man at that time, why do you still entangle with your ex-wife here?" She couldn''t stand Shelly''s accusation and questioning anymore.


    "I said I would handle it well.


    don''t love you anymore?" Megan said with a smile.


    "Let me tell you, I...Don''t...Love...You...Anymore! Okay? Mr. Lucian." Megan continued to stare at Lucian and said. She almost couldn''t continue to pretend. If she continued, she might be on the verge of emotional breakdown.


    Then, Lucian held Megan''s shoulder tightly. Megan and Lucian began to quarrel with each other, and Lucian also lost his calmness. His eyes turned red with anxiety, but he failed to make the stubborn Megan admit that she had feelings for him.


    Seeing Megan crying, Aron felt very sorry for her. He blamed himself in his heart. He wondered whether he should not let Megan face these alone. He thought Megan also didn''t want him to see these now.


    Noticing that Aron was in a bad mood, Pete walked aside and patted him on the shoulder. "They must go through this. You can''t help them. Trust me. Don''t worry too much. "


    In fact, what Pete said made sense. Aron put down his hand and sat on the chair in the rest area nearby. He looked at his phone and found that there were more than 10 missed calls. He looked back at Megan with worry. Then he walked out of the hotel to call back.


    After the phone was connected, the person on the other end of the line said, "Boss, you finally answered the phone. I have something to tell you about the project." Aron''s heart suddenly tightened. He hadn''t been in the mood to work these days. Was there anything wrong with his work?

 Chapter 192 What Are You Afraid Of

    "What''s the problem?" Aron tried his best to calm himself down.


    "There is a problem with the capital of the cooperative partner now. They wanted to see you." The assistant said to him seriously.


    "Okay, give me the number." Aron felt that the matter was quite serious. He was worried. This was the project he had worked together with Zack. He couldn''t let it go wrong. This was the unfinished wish of Zack. He must always remember it.


    Then he returned to Pete with a heavy heart. Noticing that Aron was in a trance, Pete didn''t say anything. The two continued to watch the two people talking, Megan and Lucian. The quarrel between Megan and Lucian became more and more fierce.


    ... The corridor of the large hotel rooms was filled with the quarrel of the two people, but since the engagement party was held today, the guests were not in the rooms, so it would not affect the guests.


    The dark yellow light shone on Lucian''s serious face, which made him look a little pale. As for Megan, she had her back to the light, so Lucian couldn''t see her face clearly.


    Because of the quarrel, Lucian was so hot that he took off half of his suit. He sighed and asked Megan loudly, "Megan, the man you love is going to marry someone else. Do you love me?" Lucian''s forehead was covered with sweat. He tried his best but failed to move Megan.


    At this time, Megan didn''t say anything. She was silent. Facing such a Lucian, she couldn''t say anything. Her love was in front of her, but she tried her best to push it away, not because she didn''t want it, but because as long as s


    he opportunity to ask Lucian to accompany her and let Lucian care more about the child, but Lucian said that he was busy with his work, so she could not say anything. If Lucian did not work hard, her future rich life would be farther and farther.


    Then the nursing worker Lucian hired for Shelly was also dismissed by Shelly, and she also hired a nursing worker herself, so that the nursing worker would not tell Lucian the news that she sneaked out.


    Of course, the nursing worker called Lucian at the first time. The nursing worker said in confusion, "Mr. Lucian, I just worked for half a day, but your wife fired me. "


    "Well, you don''t have to worry about her. I''ll arrange another job for you." Lucian felt sorry for the nursing worker. The nursing worker he hired were all professional. He didn''t know why Shelly fired this person. He was very angry, so he just ignored Shelly.


    "Thank you, Mr. Lucian." After getting a satisfactory answer, the other party hung up the phone. Lucian also didn''t bother to call Shelly again, lest she quarrel with him again.


    In the hospital, Dick heard the news and called Shelly. Dick pretended to be concerned and asked, "I heard that you fell down. How is the child? "


    "How do you know? The baby is none of your business. Didn''t you say that you wanted to try to hurt me? You don''t have to pretend to be concerned about this child." Shelly asked Dick in reply. She thought Dick would say something cruel, but Dick smiled gently and said, "Is your temper so bad today? It seems that the child is fine, then I''m relieved. "

 Chapter 193 Is Everything Fine

    Shelly felt that Dick was different from that day, but after all, Dick was the biological father of the child. Without the presence of Lucian, she was a little lonely, so she said angrily, "Such a bad thing happened to me. Why don''t you come to the hospital to accompany me? "


    Hearing this, Dick was sure that Lucian didn''t have time to accompany her. He pretended to comfort Shelly, "Don''t be angry. I''m going there. "


    "It''s good that you have such awareness. I''m in ward 409 in C area. Bye." Then Shelly hung up the phone, and she called her informant in the company and asked him to report the schedule of the Lucian at any time.


    Before this, Lucian''s assistant had made an appointment with Aron''s company. But Lucian''s assistant didn''t expect that Lucian would work immediately after the accident.


    Both sides had set the time in the afternoon. In the morning, Lucian was busy dealing with documents in his office, so he didn''t have time to rest. Aron was also very busy. He hadn''t confirmed the suitable project director yet, so he was very busy in order to find the suitable person.


    Megan was also helping him to find a competent and reliable person in charge of such a big project, but she had to be careful. She found spare time to meet these candidates, and she had made a dense record of their interviews on the notebook. After all, in the end, it was still Aron who decided the final candidate, so her opinion was only for reference.


    Megan had been busy for the whole morning. In order to interview the candidates, she specially asked for half a day''s leave from the company. In fact, the real reason was that she hear


    ng time before they arrived. Shelly asked the driver to leave, and the driver didn''t dare to stay any longer. Shelly went to the gate of Megan''s company alone.


    At this time, Megan came out of the parking lot. From a distance, she saw a familiar person standing at the door of the company. When she approached, she found that it was Shelly. She wanted to turn around and leave from the back door of the company, but she did not expect that Shelly saw her and walked straight towards her.


    "Megan, why did you seduce my Lucian? You''ve broken up. Don''t be so shameless, okay?" Shelly''s harsh words irritated Megan.


    "I''ll tell you again. Your fiance rushed up. I can''t push him away. Do you understand?" Megan said firmly.


    "Don''t deny it anymore. If you didn''t seduce him, he would rush up? Why did you go there? You are not welcome to my engagement party." Shelly''s tone revealed anger.


    The two people standing at the door quarreled and attracted the security guards. At this time, the two confronted with each other, and no one was willing to give in. Shelly thought that Megan should give her an explanation, and Megan felt that she could not be wronged.


    The impetuous Shelly had been irritated. She reached out her hand to hit Megan, but was stopped by the security guard. The security guard quickly said, "Who are you? Speak properly. Don''t hit. This is a member of our company. "


    "We are here to deal with our personal affairs. You are just a security guard. Mind your own business." Shelly was a little impatient, but the security said," Since you are at the gate of our company, you should talk nicely and don''t hit. "

 Chapter 194 Exhausted Both Physically And Mentally

    Seeing the current situation, Shelly gave up. Seeing that the two men had no intention of hit each other, the security guard returned to the door of the company. Shelly shouted at Megan. "If you get so close to Lucian, don''t blame me for being rude to your Eric. "


    On the surface, Megan turned a blind eye to it, but in fact, Eric was her weakness. Shelly could do anything. Hearing that, she was flustered and her heart was in a mess. The lovely face of Eric appeared in her mind, and the memory of her and Lucian.


    At this time, more and more people came to the company. Seeing that Megan didn''t have any reaction, Shelly left. Megan breathed a sigh of relief. If she had just shown her emotions, Shelly would have continued to be aggressive.


    She turned around and walked into the company. The security guard asked her with concern, "Miss. Megan, are you okay? Megan smiled politely at the security guard and said. "It''s okay. "


    At this moment, Aron happened to go out and met Megan. Now Megan''s face was very pale. He asked with concern, "Megan, why do you look so pale? "


    "I just...met Shelly." Megan said slowly. As soon as the name Shelly was mentioned, the expression on Aron''s face changed. Now, Lucian and Shelly were the last people they wanted to meet.


    "Why did you meet her? Did she come to you? What did she say?" Aron immediately sensed that something was wrong. Since Shelly didn''t do anything, she must have said something to hurt Megan.


    "She said if I got closer to Lucian, she would be rude to Eric. But I didn''t want to get close to Lu


    ric, but for you. I have something to tell you. Are you free tomorrow afternoon?"


    There was a long silence on the other end of the phone. "Lucian, I have nothing to talk to you. Eric is asleep. I don''t want to wake him up. Bye."


    Lucian was not reconciled to be hung up like this, but when he called back, Megan''s phone had already been turned off.


    Recalling what had happened last night, Lucian scratched his hair irritably, washed his face casually and went to the company. It was not surprising for the Secretary to see Lucian in the company so early. She was about to ask him if he would like a cup of coffee, but Lucian only said, "Put all the schedule for today to this morning." Then he entered the office.


    The Secretary raised her eyebrows. It seemed that Mr. Lucian was in a bad mood today. She''d better focus on her work and not make mistakes.


    In the morning, there was an important meeting with the developer who had cooperated with Lucian two years ago. When Lucian was rummaging through the boxes to look for the documents, he saw a photo in the corner.


    It was taken when they had just known each other for a short time. Megan took him to take the photos.


    That day, it was rare for Lucian to be free. Lucian took Megan to a movie and happened to meet the cinema''s ten year anniversary. Any couples who watched the movie on that day could take a Purikura for free. Lucian didn''t like taking photos, but Megan said that it was a rare date for them. In addition, when he saw Megan''s watery eyes, he hadn''t the heart to refuse, so he agreed.

 Chapter 195 Unable To Meet

    Megan was as happy as a child when she got the photo. Lucian touched her head dotingly and asked her to put the photo away.


    But later, he quarreled with Megan in the office because of Shelly. Megan took out this photo from her wallet, threw it heavily on Lucian''s face, and then turned around and left.


    Lucian held the old photo which had already turned yellow. At that time, Megan was young and lovely, with the happiness of a woman in love on her face. Lucian rubbed her face on the photo greedily. How long had he not seen such a smile? He didn''t know. The sweetness and betrayal of the past appeared in his mind, which made Lucian frown.


    ''If we only stayed in the first few days when we met, if there were no the documents in Shelly''s hands. Megan, would we still love each other so much? Would something be different from now?''


    Lucian couldn''t help clenching the photo. He must see Megan.


    It was still inconceivable for Megan to answer the phone from the front desk. She had never thought that Lucian would come to the company directly. The receptionist also told her that this gentleman said that if Miss. Megan didn''t meet him, he would wait here all the time.


    Megan had no choice but to go downstairs.


    But when she saw Lucian in front of her, Megan was stunned. Didn''t he sleep well? Having slept on the same bed for so long, Megan knew that Lucian had a poor sleep quality, so he always held Megan in his arms when he was sleeping, saying that he wouldn''t have nightmares in this way. At the moment, the sunken eyes and the faint dark circles of Luci


    call. At this moment, Eric was looking at her with his head tilted to one side and his eyes wide open.


    Megan picked up the Eric and rubbed him against his cheek dotingly. "Yes, I''m going out tomorrow, but I''ll be back soon. Can you stay at Uncle Aron''s house for a few days?"


    Eric nodded obediently in Megan''s arms. He was not as clingy as other children since childhood. He knew that his mother was very busy and tired, so he never cried and just waited for his mother to come back when Megan was busy.


    Such a sensible Eric made Megan''s heart ache. She had spent all her free time with Eric, but she still felt that it was not enough. She wanted more time to get along with Eric. She wanted to see him grow up little by little. She wanted to go through all the things in his life with him.


    On the early morning of the second day, Megan sent Eric to Aron''s house and then drove to the airport. She heard that there were many wars in F Country recently, so she had to deal with the documents there in the shortest time.


    As soon as she got off the plane, Megan felt a depressing atmosphere. F Country was very small, so the military airports and the civil airport were shared. There were military vans constantly whistling past. Megan frowned and quickly walked out.


    Most of the people in F Country were in Arabic and few could speak English. It took Megan a lot of effort to find a law office, but she didn''t expect that it was a young Chinese lawyer whose surname was Xu. He looked gentle, but Megan could clearly feel the alienation and loneliness from him.

 Chapter 196 Legacy

    Mr. Xu introduced to Megan the legacy left by Mr. Dante, two villas and a small part of cash, as well as a rusty iron box.


    He took out a few documents and told Megan that as long as she signed, Mr. Dante''s heritage would be successfully transferred to her name. However, Megan felt that although Mr. Dante knew her father, it was not appropriate for her to accept such a huge fortune like this, so she told Mr. Xu that she needed some time to know what happened to Mr. Dante and her father before she could sign these documents.


    According to the address given by Mr. Xu, Megan found Mr. Dante''s home and stayed here for a few days. In addition to the address, Mr. Xu also handed the iron box to Megan and told her that there might be something Megan wanted to know in it.


    After a simple meal, Megan opened the box. There was a letter, several photos and a rough ring in it.


    Megan opened the letter and saw that it was from an old man. Tears welled up in her eyes as she read the letter.


    Ms. Megan:


    I knew your father 60 years ago. Your father went on a business trip to F Country and saved me, who wanted to commit suicide. A few months later, when I woke up, your father had already disappeared. I had spent decades of time trying to find him out, but when I finally knew your father''s identity, he had unfortunately passed away. I''m sorry, I couldn''t return this favor when I''m alive.


    Thank your father for giving me hope in my life again, so please take my property. This is my reward for your father saving my life.


    In addition, please bury my ashes together


    n a jewelry family. The elders in the family were either international jewelry celebrities or international famous jewelry designers. However, when it came to the girl, everything had changed. She had never shown any interest in jewelry since she was a child. Instead, she preferred all kinds of adventures and extreme sports, so she often quarreled with her family and even almost broke off the relationship with them.


    When she and her friends went on an adventure in the mountain, it rained and they were trapped in the mountain for half a month. At last, all of her companions in the mountain died. She was saved by a boy and sent home. When the boy sent her back, her father taught her a lesson and told her not to go to such a dangerous place again. Her body and heart were seriously hurt and she couldn''t speak anymore because of this.


    Her family had hired countless psychologists for her, but none of them worked. They had no choice but to find the boy who had saved her. No one knew what her father and the boy had talked in the study that night, and only knew that the jewelry master who had never recruited students made an exception for him.


    After that, the boy not only learned jewelry at home, but also took a walk and chatted with the girl. Although he never got any response from this girl except for her smile. On the girl''s eighteen year old birthday, her father held a very large-scale adult ceremony for her. In addition to the big shots in the jewelry industry, even the famous political figures in the country were present. In fact, it was a blind date.

 Chapter 197 Longing Beyond Time

    The girl was wearing a light green gauze dress, with the hemline hanging naturally, and the handmade white floral prints scattered on her waist. The design of the strapless was very good, which highlighted the girl''s figure. She wore a pair of crystal high heels, and her golden hair fell over her shoulders, which was unparalleled beautiful.


    But she had always been unruly, she was not interested in the endless praise. When she was about to run away, she saw the boy next to her motioning for her. After getting along with each other for more than a year, they had a tacit understanding. She came to the back garden briskly with her dress, but she couldn''t find the boy anywhere.


    Suddenly, a fragrance came from the girl''s nose. She reached out and touched the ring on her head. She turned around with a faint smile and saw the boy with a dull face.


    The girl just looked at him quietly, and the two of them didn''t speak for a moment. The boy''s face flushed. After a long time, he coughed and took out a ring from his pocket.


    With the ring in his hand, he knelt on one knee and asked, "Will you marry me?"


    The girl was stunned and looked at the handsome man in front of her. In fact, since he saved her, the girl had already fallen in love with him. But with her current physical condition, her father would never agree to the two of them being together, so she tightly suppressed this love in the bottom of her heart. She did not expect that she would be proposed today.


    Tears streamed down her face all of a sudden. When the boy hesitated to wipe her tears, he heard a choked, hoarse, with forbearance and expectation. "Yes."


    Kobe had to give up.


    The staff sighed and called several security guards to pull the woman and the old lady away. "Ah! Alas, how can you bite me? "


    ¡°Shit£¡ Pull her away! " The staff was completely irritated and pushed the woman away. With a groan, Lucian suddenly turned around.


    The woman with blood all over her body and messy hair was nobody but his Megan. He strode forward and knocked down the staff who was about to come forward with a punch. "Get off."


    Although Lucian didn''t lose his temper, the security guards and staff walked away with fear, cursing. Megan seemed to be shocked and shrank to the corner with the old lady in her arms, unwilling to raise her head. Lucian felt a dull pain in his heart. He had never seen Megan like this. In his eyes, Megan had always been gentle and smiling. Why did Megan appear in F Country? Why did she look so embarrassed? And who was the old lady in her arms?


    A myriad of questions flashed through his mind, and what he needed to do now was to slowly approach her, but only to find that Megan was even more retreat.


    "Megan, it''s me, Lucian."


    "Megan, don''t be afraid. It''s me."


    Lucian coaxed her in a soft voice, afraid that she would be frightened again. He turned around and winked at Kobe. Kobe immediately understood and turned away. Although Kobe didn''t know who this woman was, he had to do his job well since his boss wanted to know what happened to the woman in the past few days.


    After a long time, it seemed that Megan finally relaxed. Lucian tentatively reached out his hand and touched her head. Megan didn''t resist, so Lucian kept this posture all the time.

 Chapter 198 Someone You Can Rely On

    "Come on, Megan. Come to me. I won''t let anyone hurt you." Lucian said in a soft voice. He slowly broke away from Megan''s grip on the old woman and pulled her into his arms.


    Finally, Megan raised her head, and her blurred eyes finally became clear. She looked at the person in front of her, as if she was thinking hard in her mind. She opened her mouth and wanted to say something, but she failed. Lucian made her head bury in his arms and patted her on the back, as if coaxing a child, "Good girl, I''m here."


    "Lu...Lucian."


    Megan called his name in a hoarse voice. At this moment, Lucian finally breathed a sigh of relief. He was so flustered when he saw Megan like this.


    "Don''t worry. It''s all over. Everything will be fine."


    Megan looked up at Lucian and said, "She''s dead. I can''t save her. She''s dead."


    She kept murmuring these words, with no vitality in her eyes. It made Lucian''s heart ache, but he didn''t know how to comfort her.


    "Lucian, it''s all my fault. She''s dead."


    Holding her face in his hands, Lucian forced Megan to look into his eyes and said, "Megan, be strong. She doesn''t want to see you like this. Everything will be fine. Everything will be fine. "


    Hearing this, her tears fell down all of a sudden. "No, no, no. she won''t be all right. How could she leave me alone? I''m so sad... ... ..."


    Megan cried in Lucian''s arms.


    Her cry was so low that it was almost inaudible in this noisy environment, but the tremor on her shoulder clearly told Lucian the sadness of the girl in his arms. He patted Megan on the back, and Megan finally couldn''t help but bur


    for the children were full of age traces. The children wore old and shabby clothes and looked at these strangers they had never seen before. The younger ones simply hid behind the staff and looked at them timidly. Megan''s heart was dull and painful. In a second, she decided to donate all the money to this welfare organization.


    Megan followed the staff to the director''s office to go through the formalities. As soon as she turned around, she ran into a thin girl. "Are you... ... ..." Before Megan finished her words, the girl turned around and ran away.


    "Forget it, Ms. Megan. Leave her alone." The director said helplessly. "This girl is very beautiful, but because of her unsociable and cold character, she has no friends here. Occasionally, families who come to adopt will naturally look for those easy-going child. "


    Megan pursed her lips. The Director was right. For a homeless child, the only way to leave the welfare house as soon as possible was to find someone who could adopt him. As for the girl who just ran away, it seemed that she even hadn''t the most basic communication with others.


    There was a commotion outside the door. At first, Megan and the director thought it was the children''s fight, but a nanny rushed in. "Director, Alice fought with someone again!"


    When Megan and the director arrived at the scene, they saw that Lucian, who held the girl tightly in his arms, bleeding. The girl seemed to be still struggling, with a fierce look in her eyes. Megan was frightened by such a look. It was the first time that she had seen such an expression in a child''s eyes.

 Chapter 199 Who Are You

    "Alice! Go to the kitchen! Don''t go out before noon tomorrow. " The director snapped.


    "Director, it was the other party who started the fight just now. Why did you punish her? Besides, I think it''s too much for a child to be locked up for so long. " Megan raised her eyebrows. Lucian was never a nosy person. She looked at the girl named Alice. Although it looked like Alice didn''t believe anyone around her, she could feel Alice became obedient because of Lucian''s protection.


    Looking at Lucian''s injured arm and considering his identity mentioned by the staff, the director had no choice but to let Alice go back to her room tonight.


    Then Megan and Lucian sent Alice back to the room. "Why did you save me?"


    "I like it."


    Well, Lucian was always cool like this.


    Looking at the cool and arrogant Lucian, Megan stood aside silently without saying anything. Although Alice and Eric had completely different personalities, Megan had an inexplicable good impression of the child in front of her.


    Staring at the two people in the room, Alice stood up and fetched the medicine box. Then she pulled Lucian''s arm, cleaned his wound and applied medicine for him expertly.


    "Thank you." It was rare for Lucian to touch the other''s head, but Alice lowered her head.


    "Your name is Alice, right? Have you eaten yet?" Megan asked softly. Judging from the reaction of the director and others, Alice was very unwelcome here. In this welfare house with not abundant resources, it must be a common thing to starve. As expected


    here between the two people. Eh, a few days ago, the boss showed his concern for Ms. Megan intentionally or unintentionally. Sometimes, Ms. Megan also looked at the boss affectionately. But why did they get cold before the heat was gone?


    However, even if Kobe was given one hundred guts, he would never dare to say that. Others did not know what kind of person his boss was, but he knew very well. He did not want to lose such a high salary job at such a young age because of his stupid.


    "By the way, Lucian, I haven''t asked you why you are also in F Country." Megan turned to him and asked, but the person in front of her had no intention of talking to her. Hearing her words, he immediately closed his eyes and pretended to be asleep.


    Megan was so angry that she gritted her teeth. After scolding Lucian ten thousand times in her heart, she heard a hoarse voice, "There''s something wrong with the company''s project. So I came here to have a look."


    "So, does it have anything to do with Alice?" Of course, Megan could figure out why the usually cold Lucian would stand up for Alice. But Alice was just a 15 year old girl, what''s wrong with her?


    Since Lucian had read the document, a question had been lingering in his mind. Why was the name of Lucas in it?


    It seemed that he had to start with Alice.


    Megan simply greeted the director and went straight to Alice''s room. "Good morning, Alice." Megan smiled and said.


    Alice looked at her shyly and didn''t dare to look at Megan. She just smiled as a greeting.

 Chapter 200 Music Box

    "Alice, look, I''ve brought you new clothes. Go to take a shower. Let me take you out to play, okay?" Megan shook the bag in her hand and took out a small black dress and a pair of school style leather shoes. The sewing of the dress looked very simple without too many patterns embellishment, but anyone with a discerning eye could tell that the dress was very expensive.


    Alice seemed to have changed into another person after she dressed in her new clothes. With a black dress and her unique temperament, even Lucian couldn''t help but admire her for her beauty.


    Megan happily took her out, while Alice looked a little restrained. She hadn''t worn a dress for a long time. She uneasily walked between her and Lucian, trying to reduce her sense of existence.


    "Alice, do you have anywhere you want to go?" Megan asked.


    Alice shook her head. She didn''t know how many years had passed since the last time when someone took her hand intimately and went out. She didn''t know how many years had passed since the last time when someone gently asked about her preferences. Although she knew she shouldn''t be like this, Alice was still trapped by Megan''s gentle voice and eyes over and over again.


    Megan just walked aimlessly in F Country with Alice. Fortunately, the war in F Country seemed to be coming to an end. There were very few sudden gunshots and cannonballs at night, and the air was much fresher. If not for this, she would never take Alice out.


    Suddenly, Alice stopped in front of a vintage shop. Megan took her in. She didn''t expect that it was a place to make handmade music boxes.


    . He made Wells be difficult to shut some people up and be the owner of Edward Group."


    The situation was chaotic again. The two parties kept quarreling. When Lucian frowned and was about to stand up and leave, he heard someone shouting, "That''s enough."


    Lucian looked at the source of the voice and found it was from that weak young man.


    That''s right. When anyone saw him like this, the first reaction was that he was not far away from death. Although his voice was dignified, his pale face was really hard to convince others.


    "It seems that you are Jack''s son''s Wells. Nice to meet you, I am Lucian Lu."


    "Nice to meet you, Mr. Lucian."


    After a simple greeting, Lucian followed Wells to the private meeting room. "I''ve heard that your father and Mr. Lucas have been in charge of the cooperation with the Empire Group. With all due respect, I''m sorry for taking the liberty to ask why Mr. Lucas suddenly disappeared."


    "I have been in poor health since I was a child, so I have little contact with my uncles. About Uncle Lucas''s disappearance..." Wells paused for a while, "I really don''t know."


    It was a perfect answer, but even just for a moment, Lucian noticed the fierceness in Wells''s eyes. Things were getting more and more interesting. ''Next, let''s see how the game will come out soon,'' Lucian thought.


    "Mr. Wells, I''m sorry." Kobe bent over and handed over a document. "This is the private agreement between your father, Mr. Jack, and Mr. Lucian when your father was alive. If there is any problem with the contract project, you can find the answer in his study room."

 Chapter 201 Alice And Brother

    Hearing this, Wells widened his eyes in disbelief, but the agreement was indeed written by his father, and the signature was correct. He was still wondering what kind of secret the shrewd man in front of him was hiding, but was forcefully pulled back to reality by Kobe. "Let''s go? Mr. Wells. "


    There were only a few servants and a butler in the big house. Wells took them all the way to Jack''s study. "All the information is here, but my father seldom brings work home. Most of the books here are his favorite books when he was alive." Then he left the room.


    Of course, the agreement was fake. It was just an excuse made up by Lucian for the following good play.


    He and Kobe looked around the room carefully. Although they knew that even if there was any clue, it must be hidden by Wells. But what if there was something that even Wells didn''t know?


    There was a whole wall in Jack''s room as a bookshelf, and thousands of books were neatly placed together. Kobe stood in front of the wall, turned around, and accidentally touched a pot of flowers at his feet. He bent down to put it straight, but saw a very small bulge behind the flowerpot. Kobe tried to touch it, and heard a very slight sound, "Poof."


    Lucian and Kobe looked at each other, and then a hidden compartment on the bookshelf was pushed away. Lucian opened it gently and saw a U disk.


    At this moment, there was a knock on the door, and Kobe quickly put it away. The housekeeper said Mr. Wells would like to meet them.


    As expected, when


    eritance, Alice would never show such a strong affection for Wells. Moreover, yesterday, Wells was clearly trying to suppress himself, so he did not take over the music box. What was he hiding? Why did he send her to the welfare house by himself, and why did he like Alice so much, but he didn''t show it in front of others.


    "Apart from that, did the Butler say anything else?"


    Kobe shook his head. The butler was just a tool for Lucas to collect good-looking children. He didn''t know much about Wells, who had always been silent. "But the Butler said that Wells seemed to hate being touched."


    "Neat freak?" said Lucian.


    "No, not because he feels dirty, but because he feels disgusted from the bottom of his heart." Kobe said, "The housekeeper remembered that once, Wells had a high fever. Because of his weak constitution, the doctor had to choose the physical cooling method to reduce the fever. However, as soon as he took off his coat and put alcohol on Wells'' arm, Wells suddenly opened his eyes and shrank into the corner like a madman."


    "From now on, no one dares to have physical contact with Wells, except Alice."


    Kobe suddenly stopped and looked up at Lucian, "Mr. Lucian, is it..."


    Lucian frowned. He had thought about Kobe''s guess, but he thought it was unreasonable. There must be something that they had ignored.


    "Megan, change your clothes. Let''s go to see Wells." Lucian lifted Megan up from the bed early in the morning. He would know what happened after he went to see Wells.

 Chapter 202 The Truth

    "Where is Kobe?" Seeing the strange man in front of the car, Megan turned to ask Lucian.


    Without saying anything, Lucian got into the car first.


    Kobe? Kobe went to get down to business.


    He was at Wells'' house.


    The butler was injured. A strange maid led them to the back garden. Megan could see from a distance that Alice was squatting on the ground and playing something, while Wells was reading quietly on the bench next to Alice. Megan didn''t know why, but she had an illusion that the relationship between Alice and Wells should be like this.


    Alice turned her head and saw Megan coming. She stood up and gently held Megan''s hand. After getting along with Alice for the past few days, the cruelty and indifference in Alice had long disappeared, but Alice had never smiled to anyone else except for Wells, which made Lucian surer that the relationship between the two was not ordinary.


    "Mr. Wells, I''m sorry for my sudden visit. But it''s about some project problems. I have to come here myself." Lucian looked at Wells who was sitting next to him and said, "I heard that your father often cooperated with Mr. Lucas on projects when he was alive, but as far as I know, the Edward Group has always been under your father''s management, so I want to know what the cooperation case is about?"


    As expected, Wells sneered, "As I said, my father has never mentioned a lot of things about the company to me. Besides, I have no contact with Uncle Lucas."


    "Oh? Really? " A hint of slyness flashed across Lucian''s eyes. Wells still pretended, but a good show was about to


    general shareholder''s meeting with Alice and Lucian and announced that he would hand over his position to Alice. At the same time, Lucian also said that the Empire Group would increase the profit of the original project by another 20%, and successfully blocked the objection with money.


    Things in F Country finally came to an end. Alice and Wells came to the airport to see them off. Then Alice took out a music box from her arms magically.


    Megan was slightly surprised. Alice explained that it was new and told Megan that if there was any problem in the future, as long as she came to Edward Group with the music box, she would definitely get the help she wanted.


    The plane finally landed at the domestic airport. Looking at the familiar face and the long lost land, Megan was in a particularly good mood. She hummed a song and walked forward briskly. On the other hand, Lucian had a gloomy face since he got off the plane. When he was in F Country, he could pretend to forget about the domestic affairs and stay with Megan. But as soon as he came back, he had to deal with all the things, including the company and the woman at home. Thinking of this, Lucian was very unhappy. How could he be happy?


    In fact, Megan knew that Lucian was unhappy, but she also knew that she had to keep a distance from the man in front of her after returning home. After all, he had a pregnant wife, and there was still such a big misunderstanding between them. Megan had no choice. When the truth was revealed, she and Lucian might not be together. Forget it. Let bygones be bygones.

 Chapter 203 Love Is Companionship

    "Let''s have dinner together tonight." Said Lucian. Having dinner was just an excuse. He knew that Megan would definitely go to the kindergarten to pick up Eric. He just wanted to see his son.


    "I''m going to pick up Eric. Maybe another day. Besides," Megan stopped smiling and said, "Your fiancee is waiting for you."


    While they were talking, Lucian''s phone rang. He hesitated whether he should answer it or not, but Megan walked away in silence, indicating that he should answer it, she won''t disturb them two.


    "Lucian, why haven''t you called me for so many days? I''m so worried about you." Shelly''s coquettish voice came from the other end of the phone, Megan was silent.


    The person who was accused of not caring about her responded coldly, "I''ve been too busy recently. I''ve got off the plane."


    On the other side, Shelly was still saying something tirelessly, and Lucian only left one sentence, "I have something to do in the company tonight." Then he hung up the phone. As soon as the two of them left the airport, Megan saw a familiar black Rolls-Royce parking on the side of the road. Aron got out of the car, which caused a small commotion around.


    "Megan, here." Aron waved at Megan, who gave him a big smile and said, "Lucian, I''m leaving now."


    Unexpectedly, Lucian didn''t even look at her and directly got in the Butler''s car.


    Megan didn''t understand why he was angry again. Forget it. Anyway, Lucian was moody, so it was not strange that Lucian was gloomy or not. Me


    this. Megan patted on Eric''s back and started the story. ... ... ... ... ...


    "What did you learn in the kindergarten today, Tara?" As soon as Lucian entered the house, he heard a rare laughter. He went straight to the living room and saw Shelly and a little girl sitting on the sofa.


    When Shelly saw Lucian, she pulled the girl to him and introduced, "Lucian, this is my friend''s daughter, Tara Song. Her mother has something urgent to deal with today, so I let her stay at home for one night. Is it okay? "


    Lucian glanced at the little girl and said, "Don''t disturb me." The implication was that I didn''t care about it, but you should deal with her by yourself.


    "Baby, call uncle."


    "Hello, uncle." Said Tara Song obediently.


    Lucian nodded and turned around to go back to the study. But he stopped when he heard the conversation between Tara Song and Shelly.


    "Auntie Shelly, I saw a woman as beautiful as you at the gate of the kindergarten today. But she has become a mother. She is the mother of my classmate."


    Shelly peeled an orange for her, "Which child? Maybe I know."


    "Eric Lin." With an orange in her mouth, Tara Song continued vaguely, "I also saw an uncle. They three looked like a family, and the beautiful aunt said that she would cook delicious food for uncle and Eric at night. I thought he was Eric''s father, but I didn''t expect that Eric corrected me very harshly. Eric said that he was not. Auntie Shelly, it was the first time I saw him so fierce."

 Chapter 204 Four Peoples Sadness (Part One)

    Tara''s voice continued. Shelly turned around to look for Lucian. She followed Shelly''s gaze and saw Lucian, who was about to go upstairs, suddenly stopped, but soon he walked away.


    "Aunt, what''s wrong with you?" Tara looked curiously at the quiet Shelly. She could feel the unhappiness from the aunt, but she didn''t know the reason.


    Shelly touched her head and said, "It''s too late today. Let''s go to bed." Then she pulled her to the guest room.


    Lucian didn''t expect that Megan would go to pick up Eric with Aron. Although Lucian knew that they had a good relationship, he had never thought that the two of them would be so intimate. Presumably, when Megan was not at home these days, Eric was taken care of by that man.


    Lucian didn''t know why, but a nameless anger rose in his heart. He knew Megan well. She was gentle to others, but she cl


    "


    Megan didn''t expect that Lucian would take her to an amusement park. There were so many people coming and going in the amusement park. It was so lively. With his suit jacket casually in his hand, Lucian held her hand with the other hand and walked forward. The street lights were getting dimmer and dimmer, and there were fewer and fewer people around, which made Megan a little scared.


    Lucian stopped and clapped his hands. Then the lights around were on. When Megan saw the building in front of her, she finally shed tears.


    It was a huge, luxurious, dreamy merry go round.


    At that time, Megan accidentally mentioned to Lucian that her father had promised her to take her to the merry go round on her birthday, but this promise could no longer be fulfilled.


    "Lucian. ... ..." Megan choked with sobs, tears streaming down her face.

 Chapter 205 Four Peoples Sadness (Part Two)

    "Happy birthday, Megan."


    It turned out that he had never forgotten her words, her hurt, her little wish. It turned out that no matter how busy he was at work, he still cared about her.


    After a long time, when Megan thought of the night when the light was on, her eyes couldn''t help but turn red.


    However, the man and the woman who should have lived happily together finally separated because of misunderstanding.


    Well, misunderstanding... Lucian thought of the document brought by Shelly that day. His anger made him feel that the tenderness and protection he had paid was really stupid.


    Therefore, only by hurting her and torturing Megan could he feel a little better.


    But today, when he heard the word "family" and "dinner" from Tara, his heart seemed to be torn apart. ''Megan, do you really care about Aron? But if not, why a


    nt was smooth, as if it was just an ordinary thing.


    A pair of long legs stood in front of Eric, and the next second, Eric was lifted up in the air. When Eric saw the person, he was surprised with his eyes wide open.


    "Did you forget that Mommy would work overtime today and Daddy would pick you up later? Why didn''t you listen to me?" A slightly reproachful tone sounded, just like an ordinary daddy.


    Looking at him, Eric was speechless and didn''t know what to reply.


    Lucian held him with one hand and looked down at the children who had just laughed at his son heartily. "You guys... ... ..." Lucian glanced at them coldly, "If I hear what you said just now again, I will throw you into the mountain and you will never see your father again."


    "Wow. ... ... ... ... ..." The children were so scared that they cried and ran away.

 Chapter 206 Lets Have A Picnic

    As soon as the crowd dispersed, Eric looked gloomy again and struggled to get out of Lucian''s arms. Lucian glared at him. How ungrateful he was! And Lucian threw him on the passenger seat. Then he fastened the seat belt and drove away.


    "Next time, if anyone dares to bully you again, just tell them loudly that I''m your father. Do you hear me?" Lucian looked straight ahead and suddenly said.


    "You are not my father. ... ..." Eric muttered in a low voice, so weak that only he could hear it.


    It had to be admitted that Lucian was so handsome just now. When Eric was about to cry and run away, the man held Eric in his arms. For a moment, Eric almost blurted out the word "father", but fortunately, he held it back.


    Eric could see that Lucian liked him very much and even tried to please him carefully. But no matter how much Lucian had done, as long as his mother did not accept Lucian, Eric would not accept him, because in his heart, his mother was always more important than the whole world.


    Lucian sent Eric downstairs. As soon as he stopped the car, he heard a short sentence, "Thank you. Goodbye." Then Eric trotted into the corridor.


    "Am I a plague?" Lucian couldn''t help laughing. Sometimes his son was exactly the same as the woman.


    But when he thought of the scene at the gate of the kindergarten just now, he couldn''t help but get angry. Why couldn''t Megan ask him to pick up their son when Megan worked overtime? Megan was really to


    . ..." All of a sudden, without warning, Shelly covered her stomach and squatted on the ground. Her features twisted tightly, as if she was suffering great pain.


    "Shelly, what''s wrong with you? Are you okay, nanny! Ask the driver to drive here! " Without waiting for Shelly''s answer, Lucian put one of her arms on his shoulder, held her with one hand, and lifted her up with the other hand through the crook of her legs.


    Faint blood oozed from Shelly''s dress, which panicked Lucian.


    The light of the resuscitation room was on. Annoyed, Lucian scratched his head and began to blame himself. How could he forget Shelly''s feelings just because of Eric? Shelly was right. The baby in Shelly''s belly was also his child.


    Two hours later, Dick walked out of the operating room. "I''ve told you that she''s not in good health and must take good care of her. You''re going to be a father soon. How can you make her so excited?"


    "How is the baby?" In the face of the doctor''s accusation, Lucian didn''t refute unexpectedly. He just cared about the baby.


    "The baby is saved temporarily. If it happens again, it''s hard to say."


    Shelly was arranged to the VIP intensive care unit. As soon as she woke up, she saw Lucian sleeping on the bedside. She touched Lucian''s hair and he woke up.


    "You''re awake. Does your belly still hurt? Do you have anything to eat? I''ll call the doctor." Then he turned around and was about to leave, but was stopped by Shelly.

 Chapter 207 A Sudden Change

    "I want you to stay with me for a while." At this time, Shelly was very weak, with no blood on her pale face. It was said that being weak was the best weapon for women. Sure enough, after kissing her face, Lucian said, "I will go to get some hot water and wipe your face."


    Not knowing whether it was tiredness or sadness, as soon as Lucian left, Shelly smiled bitterly. ''Lucian, are you here because of responsibility and guilt? When on earth can you really take a look at me? Lucian!''


    On the other side, Lucian was busy in taking care of his "wife", who had just been out of danger. On the other side, Megan was busy in the kitchen, humming a tune. Eric had just fallen asleep. She had to prepare something for tomorrow as soon as possible.


    Of course, Megan was looking forward to it. Since she decided to have a picnic with Lucian that day, there seemed to be something burning in her heart, as if the fire that had just been extinguished was lit up again. Not only for the sake of Eric. Megan thought happily that maybe after getting along with her for a long time, Lucian would find out what kind of person she was, he would no longer believe others'' words about that matter.


    Megan was in such a joyful mood that night, then soon the second day came.


    "Mommy, Mommy, when are we going to have a picnic?" Today, Eric wore a good-looking yellow sweatshirt and blue jeans, and Megan also prepared a denim hat for him. Eric looked very handsome, which was totally different from the usual style.


    "Wait a minute. He''ll be here soon." The two of them had already dressed up, but the person


    everything was over, she touched a small switch on the side of the car. When she bought the car, the staff of the shop told her that it was an emergency alarm added by the designer in order to prevent the driver from any danger. Thank God, it saved her at the critical moment.


    Megan ran into the car and locked it quickly. Then she took out a fruit knife with difficulty and untied herself. She called Aron and asked him to pick up Eric at home. She had something to deal with today, so she wouldn''t go back. Although Aron was confused, he agreed.


    How could Eric see her in such a mess? Otherwise, Eric would be worried again.


    After taking a shower, Megan covered herself with the quilt. She felt terrible when she thought about it carefully. If it weren''t for that button, she would have been raped. Then she felt a little strange. Who was this person? Why did she always feel that he must know her, but not that kind of familiar person.


    Megan thought for a while and ruled out the people she knew. Who was he? Later, Megan decided to stop thinking of it first. Anyway, as long as this person had the plan, he would definitely give himself away.


    She didn''t expect that such a thing would never happen again after a few days. Megan was so busy that she had already forgotten about it. Although she called the police and recorded her confession on the second day of the incident, she knew that such a case without any clue was like looking for a needle in the ocean, and there would be no result.


    But unexpectedly, just as Megan relaxed her vigilance, someone couldn''t wait anymore.

 Chapter 208 Continuous Nightmares

    One day, Aron suddenly came to Megan''s company. He said that he had just finished his business and happened to have dinner with Megan. The two of them walked out of the restaurant with a smile. Suddenly, a scream came from the crowd. Before she could react, she was held tightly in Aron''s arms when he said "be careful".


    Megan felt something was whistling past her, and then she heard a very light groan. She looked up in a hurry and saw the painful expression on Aron''s face that Aron had no time to hide.


    "What''s wrong with you, Aron?" Aron grimaced in pain. Megan pulled his arm and found a long wound. The wound looked very deep. His shirt had already been stained with blood, and the blood and flesh mixed together. Without thinking too much, Megan hailed a taxi and took Aron to the hospital.


    Sure enough, Aron was stitched seven times. The doctor said that the wound was too deep and Aron needed to stay in hospital for observation for a few days for fear of being infected afterwards. Megan offered to stay and take care of Aron, but was refused by Aron with the excuse of "Eric can''t be alone". But the more he acted as if it didn''t matter, the guiltier Megan was.


    When Megan finally calmed down, she thought about what had happened, but she felt something was wrong. The man on the motorcycle was obviously coming for her. She couldn''t help but think of the man a few days ago, and she was sweating all over.


    Who on earth was he? Megan thought she never had any enmity wi


    d and walked a few circles, but she couldn''t find her car. Eric yawned several times. If Eric didn''t get in the car, he would really fall asleep on the way.


    "Well, I remember that the car has been parked here. Let''s look for it again, honey." Megan was confused. In order to prevent too many people and the car was difficult to drive, Megan deliberately parked the car in a relatively remote place, but why couldn''t she find it?


    When Megan and Eric were looking for the car, Aron called, "Megan, where are you?" Aron said anxiously, as if something had happened.


    "I''m at the gate of Eric''s kindergarten. I can''t find my car." As soon as Megan finished her words, the phone was hung up. Megan put away her phone sulkily. When she was about to take a taxi to leave, she saw Aron across the road.


    Megan waved her hand at him. Unexpectedly, Aron directly crossed the road and held her in his arms.


    "Fortunately, you are fine. I was scared to death. Megan, fortunately, you are fine." Aron''s voice was trembling, and his chest heaved violently. Megan was confused, so she had to pat him on the back gently.


    Aron picked up Eric with one hand and grabbed Megan''s wrist with the other. "Follow me. It''s dangerous here." Then then got on his car in a hurry.


    "What''s wrong with you, Aron? What happened?" In her impression, Aron had always been mature and calm. What happened that made him so flustered? And what he just said, "Fortunately, you are fine." What did he mean by that?

 Chapter 209 Car Accident

    But Aron kept silent all the way. After buying the disk for Eric, Megan wanted to take a taxi home, but was stopped by Aron. "You must go to my home today."


    It was not until Eric fell asleep that Aron called Megan to the study and opened a video for her to watch. "Around 16:00 o''clock this afternoon, a traffic accident happened at a crossroad in our city. There were five cars suffering rear-end collision, a white SUV and a truck collided head-on. After the accident, the traffic police and medical staff immediately began to rescue, but the white SUV driver died on the spot because of serious injury. At present, the accident''s reason was still under investigation, and the preliminary judgment was that the white SUV''s brake failed. The reporter Rosalie reported... "


    It was a common news, but Megan was stunned. She lost her balance and fell on the sofa.


    The white SUV in the video was the one Eric and she had been searching for a long time. When Megan first saw it, she just felt that it looked familiar. But when the camera inadvertently zoomed in, she indistinctly saw that the deformed license plate had three numbers that was same as her car. In the end, she confirmed it because of the Pig Pendant hanging on the rear-view mirror.


    It was made by Eric in the handcraft class of the kindergarten. Although it was not very beautiful, it was hung in the car by Megan all the time.


    "Who, who..." Megan felt cold all over, as if a snake had scratched her body.


    "To be honest, I don''t know." Aron said in a low voice, "But I called the traffic management bureau just now. It seems that someone broke your car


    Coco? Nice to meet you." A middle-aged man with a big belly walked towards them. He was wearing a customized dark blue suit and his hair was neatly combed behind his head. Megan looked at him and didn''t like him.


    "I didn''t expect that you, a busy man, would also come to the press conference. It seems that LE really takes it seriously this time. Megan, Cindy, let me introduce to you. This is Jason Zheng, the executive director of LE, with whom you will cooperate this time. " Vincent Gu shook hands with Jason Zheng and warmly introduced them to Jason Zheng.


    Jason Zheng''s unscrupulous eyes fell on Megan, which made Megan very uncomfortable. She symbolically greeted Jason. As soon as the other party was about to further chat with her, the press conference began.


    "Welcome to the new product launch of LE Ocean series. The products are featured in bracelets and rings. They are equipped with a kind of fresh perfume with ocean and daisy as the front and gardenia as the back. It''s mainly for young women and girls..."


    Megan listened carefully to the introduction of the host. She was quite interested in the LE''s products. They made a good combination of the mystery of the ocean and the freshness of the daisy. The bracelet was made of platinum, which not only made up for the weakness of silver products, but also increased the brightness of the products to a certain extent, making them look better.


    The bracelet was made with the basic elements of daisy''s petals and ripples. It was made in a unique way. No wonder LE could be favored by the vast majority of girls in such a short time. It was reasonable.

 Chapter 210 Meeting Jason For The First Time (Part One)

    Then it came the speech of Jason, the executive director. Feeling bored, Megan picked up a glass of champagne and took a sip. It had to be said that Harold Hotel had spent a lot of money today. The whole venue was covered with glazed crystal lights, and the golden color made people feel dreamier. While Megan was thinking, Cindy patted her on the shoulder and said, "Megan, Mr. Vincent said that he had to leave in advance, so that you can have a good talk with Mr. Jason of LE Group. He had booked the French restaurant on Pine Road for you. After that, the driver will wait for you at the gate of the restaurant."


    Megan frowned. If it weren''t for Vincent, she wouldn''t have come to the new product launch event today. All the people in the Coco Group who were familiar with her knew that she didn''t attend any social engagements, including Vincent. But what w


    Shelly moved her body out a little and held Lucian''s face with both hands to force him to look at her.


    Lucian, you have forgotten what she has done to you? Why are you still worried about whether she is sad or not and why do you want to go back to see her? She had been so unhappy to see you, why do you have to ask for trouble?


    "Let''s go home." Lucian kissed on Shelly''s face, and then sat in the car and asked the driver to drive back.


    Megan, who just walked out of the hall with her bag, saw this scene.


    Today, both Jason and Vincent had already made Megan unhappy. And she had never expected that she would meet her ex and mistress when she went out for a walk. And the mistress thought she had his child so that she could be his legal wife, and she was so arrogant to mock Megan. If Megan hadn''t been busy all day, she wouldn''t have let it go.

 Chapter 211 Meeting Jason For The First Time (Part Two)

    "Beep! Beep!" The horn sounded, and Megan turned her head. Wasn''t it the car that Vincent usually drove?


    She walked past the car without looking back. She didn''t expect Cindy to get out of the car in a hurry. "Megan, Megan, wait a minute."


    Megan stopped. "Megan, come with me. Mr. Vincent has made an appointment with the other party. It is the first time, if you refused, it would be inappropriate."


    "I said I wouldn''t go. The project hasn''t officially started yet. I have the right to refuse. If Vincent insists, you can let him go by himself." After saying that, Megan stopped a taxi, turned around and left.


    On the way, she called Aron. Knowing that Eric had fallen asleep, she didn''t pick him up. Although the little boy was sensible, he was still a four year old child. Once he


    prank.


    Until yesterday¡ª¡ª


    As usual, Cindy was on her way home. Suddenly, her cell phone rang.


    "Recently, there will be a cooperation between Coco Group and LE Group. The specific person in charge is your boss, Megan, and the other party''s Jason. Jason is cunning. I want you to find a way to let Megan and Jason get more time to get along with each other, and then let Jason notice Megan. If necessary, you can sacrifice yourself."


    Although Cindy was a little surprised that the information network of the other party could have such a clear control of things that even she did not know, thinking of the secrets she had hidden for so many years could be discovered, so she realized that it was too easy for the other party to know about a project. The last sentence shocked Cindy.

 Chapter 212 Your Secret

    She didn''t know the other party''s identity, background, or even what the other party wanted to do, but Cindy knew that she had to obey.


    In order to bury the past and keep her image that she had worked hard to build up, she had to follow the instructions of the other party.


    That was why Megan and Jason had the meeting and the dinner. Although Megan refused, the "considerate" secretary, Cindy, in order not to let the other party leave a bad impression on the company before the cooperation began, of course Cindy volunteered to explain the situation to Jason.


    Although Jason was a little unhappy with Megan''s break-up, he liked Cindy''s smart personality. He offered to invite Cindy to attend the meeting in the future, and Cindy agreed with pleasure.


    Cindy, who didn''t sleep for a few hours, came to the company after a simple breakfast. She looked at today''s schedule. There were two important meetings in the morning, and she went out with Megan in the afternoon to talk about cooperation.


    As soon as the two of them finished the meeting and were about to go back to the company, Cindy received a call from Jason. "Megan, Mr. Jason asked us to have dinner tonight. He said that it was just a dinner between friends. Let''s go there together after work. It won''t be late."


    Megan thought over it. Megan felt uncomfortable at the first sight of Jason yesterday. They were just in the cooperative relationship, but the other party asked her out for dinner several times so quickly. Seeing that Megan didn''t make a sound for a


    carded casually by him. Thinking of this, Megan was furious.


    Hearing Megan''s words, Lucian couldn''t hold back his anger anymore. He pinched Megan''s chin with one hand and forced Megan to look at him. "Well, Megan, do you know what kind of person Jason is? How could you be so intimate with him? As long as a man treats you well, you will be like a lapdog to cater to him, huh? Are you so eager to make a clean break with me? "


    "Yes, that''s right. I just couldn''t wait to find man, and I want to leave you as soon as possible! Lucian, we have nothing to do with each other for a long time. No matter what happens to me, you don''t need to worry about me. What''s wrong with Jason? I think he is a good man. At least he won''t be changeable like you! " Megan couldn''t help but burst into tears.


    She had never thought that in Lucian''s heart, she was such a bitch. No wonder Lucian didn''t believe whatever she said, no wonder Shelly could humiliate her confidently. ''Megan, Megan, you should have known it, shouldn''t you? Now you are finally scolded by him. Are you awake?''


    Megan''s tears fell on the back of Lucian''s hand. It was not until then that Lucian realized what he had said and came back to his senses. For a moment, the two of them stopped talking. Lucian reached out his hand and tried to wipe the tears off Megan''s face, but Megan sniffed and turned her head away...


    After a long time, Lucian cleared his throat and said, "Jason is not a good man. Stay away from him."


    "It''s none of your business." Then Megan left.

 Chapter 213 Before The Storm

    A few days later, Megan and LE Company needed to inspect a jewelry processing factory on the spot. Jason, who always liked to wait for Megan early, didn''t show up for a long time this time. When Megan and Cindy were wondering, Jason showed up with a cold face. Megan took the initiative to say hello to him, but the other party responded very coldly. After the investigation, they had agreed to play golf, but Jason excused himself that he felt uncomfortable.


    Megan winked at Cindy, Cindy indicated that she also didn''t know what had happened.


    At that night, Cindy received a call from Jason, asking her to have dinner with him.


    During this period of time, the relationship between the two had long become ambiguous. Although Cindy knew that she and Jason were just cooperative relationship and they were making use of each other, Cindy still fell in it unconsciously.


    Once people became greedy and had desires, many things would be different.


    Cindy snuggled up to him and asked, "What''s wrong? You look unhappy today."


    "Yes. I met Lucian when I was with Megan yesterday." Jason said casually, with his arms around Cindy and fingers stroking her silky long hair.


    "Lucian? Lucian from the Empire Group? What does he have to do with Megan? "


    Jason said in a low voice, "I don''t know, but he seems to be very angry when he sees me with Megan. And what''s interesting is that I have asked someone to investigate what happened between Megan and Lucian before, sure enough, there is something between them."


    If it weren''t for this time, Megan was still a gentle goddess


    egan collapsed in Cindy''s arms. Her face flushed after drinking. With the black low cut dress she was wearing today, she looked extremely tempting.


    "Hey, don''t leave later. I''ve booked a KTV opposite. We''ve been tired for two months. Let''s have a good rest today!" Jason also drank a lot, but he looked quite sober. The greed and desire in his eyes were no longer hidden.


    Megan looked at him with a disdainful smile in disgust. Anyway, they would never meet again. What kind of person he was had nothing to do with her. But what Megan didn''t know was that Jason had seen through her every move tonight. He thought viciously, ''It doesn''t matter. You didn''t like me before, and I tried to restrain myself to cater to you on my own initiative. But now, in my opinion, it turns out that you got everything by crawling into others'' bed. What can you do even if I make love with you?''


    "Megan, slow down. Follow me." Although Megan had always been very thin, she seemed to very heavy after drinking. The slightly drunk Cindy couldn''t hold her in the first place, and Megan was restless. The two women who had drunk almost fell to the roadside several times.


    "Cindy, I want to go home. ... ... ... ... ..." Megan whispered in Cindy''s ear. She felt a little uncomfortable tonight. Her eyelids were always moving, and she also felt flustered. Megan frowned and rubbed her temples, wondering if something was going to happen, but she was too weak to have the energy to think about it now. She just hoped that it could end as soon as possible and she could go home as soon as possible.

 Chapter 214 Wait For Me

    The men in the private room were singing with their mouths wide open and clinking glasses from time to time. Megan leaned against the sofa to take a nap, but was woken up by several partners. "Megan, you are so beautiful. Come and play with us. Why do you sit aside yourself?"


    "That''s right, Megan. Otherwise, people will think that our LE Group is too boring. Come on, Megan, let me propose a toast to you."


    Megan was forced to sit in the middle. This time, the wine had changed into a cocktail with a low alcohol level, but after drinking a few more glasses, she finally couldn''t hold on. Megan covered her mouth, picked up her bag, and rushed to the bathroom to vomit violently.


    Megan almost vomited up the food in her stomach. She stood up, took some cold water and patted her face, instantly sobering up a lot. Looking at herself in the mirror, who was a little haggard, she took a deep breath, and then took out the powder and lipstick from her bag to simply fix her makeup.


    The room was as lively as usual. Megan rubbed her forehead. She might be too old to get involved in the entertainment of young people. She found a quiet corner and sat down. As soon as she sat down, Cindy came to her with two glasses of juice.


    "Megan, you just went out and threw up. Everyone drank a lot today. It seems that they are too depressed recently. Drink some juice to clear your stomach. It will be better." Then she picked up her own glass and drank.


    Megan looked at the little girl in front of her. Megan had been in the Coco Group for a peri


    you''ll suffer, Megan! " Jason''s roar outside the door shocked Megan. Sure enough, it was him. She shrank her body, hoping that he would leave soon.


    Suddenly, her phone rang. Trembling, Megan took it out and saw Lucian''s call.


    "Where are you?" Lucian''s voice was full of anxiety. Thank God, Megan finally answered the phone.


    "Lucian, I, I, he is at the door. I''m so scared. ... ... ... ... ..." At the moment when Megan heard his voice, Megan finally couldn''t hold back her scare anymore. She was so scared that she couldn''t help trembling. She didn''t know how long these two locked doors could resist.


    Lucian took a deep breath and tried to calm down, "Megan, calm down, Megan. Tell me your location and I''ll pick you up."


    "Hotel, in the hotel, but I don''t know. ... ... ... ... ..." Megan said in a sobbing tone. She didn''t know which hotel it was, nor did she know how long it would take for Lucian to come here. She was really unable to hold on.


    Megan turned her head and saw the towel on the side. She quickly pulled it down. Sure enough, there was the name of the hotel and the phone number on it. Megan quickly told Lucian, and then she heard the sound of the car starting.


    Now it was too quiet around. Jason was not at the door. Had he gone far? No, it was impossible. Megan closed her eyes and prayed that Lucian would appear soon.


    After a short while, she heard a slight sound of door opening. Megan became nervous. When she picked up a towel and was about to wrap herself, she suddenly felt that something was wrong.

 Chapter 215 Im So Scared

    It wasn''t Lucian. The door was locked and Lucian didn''t know it. Without the room card, Lucian couldn''t have come in like this. There was only one possibility: the person outside the door was Jason.


    All of a sudden, Megan''s body stiffened and she was flustered from head to toe, there was a voice in her heart saying, ''Megan, you''re doomed.''


    Jason must have talked to the receptionist and used some excuse to ask the security guard to open the locked door for him. Megan seemed to see that Jason went to the bedroom with a gloomy face and searched carefully, but found no one he wanted to find. He was sure that Megan could not escape in such a state, so he began to search in every room one after another.


    Finally, the doorknob of the bathroom moved. Within half a second, Megan heard the voice that made her scared, "Megan, don''t hide. You''d better come out yourself. When I go in myself, you can''t imagine the consequences."


    ''Lucian, come here quickly, Lucian... ... ... ... ... ...


    Megan prayed silently in her heart. When the people outside heard her silence for a long time, he finally got angry. "Megan! You bitch, why don''t you open the door? Well, I''ll let you know the feeling that life is worse than death. "


    "Bang!" The door was kicked hard. Looking at the unmoved door, Jason was furious and went to the living room to pull a chair. He walked very slowly on purpose to let Megan hear it clearly, as if he enjoyed seeing Megan''s frightened eyes like rabbit. Finally, he stopped, and without any surprise, he


    happened? Didn''t you go to the celebration party yesterday? How could it be like this?"


    Aron couldn''t figure out why Megan was in the hospital. Megan looked tired. That matter happened so suddenly that she couldn''t explain it clearly in a short time. Besides, there were some details that she couldn''t figure out herself. "Aron, please help me with discharge formalities. I want to go home."


    "Okay." Aron understood. Since Megan didn''t want to talk about it now, she must have a reason. He nodded, stood up and walked out of the ward.


    When Lucian came to the ward again, he found that it was empty. He went to the nursing station and knew that a man had just finished the discharge formalities for Megan. Although the hospital wanted Megan to stay for a few more days, Megan decisively said that she wanted to go home and have a rest.


    "They just left. Maybe you can catch up with them." A nurse couldn''t help but say when she saw the disappointed look on Lucian''s face.


    Lucian shook his head. He didn''t expect to see Megan as soon as he walked out of the hospital. Besides, the one who was taking care of Megan was none other than Aron. He suddenly felt that he had been so stupid and ridiculous since yesterday afternoon.


    ''You see, no matter what I do, no matter how I hurt you to attract your attention, or when I rushed to save you after knowing that you were in danger, you never care. What you will do is always to leave after using me. It was like this when we just got married, and it is still the same now.''

 Chapter 216 She And He

    ''Megan, sometimes I really want to open your heart and see what color and material it is.''


    Now that she could think of calling Aron to pick her up, it meant that she was fine. Looking down at the porridge in his hand, Lucian turned around and threw it into the trash can.


    Aron sent Megan home. Eric had already gone to school. Aron prepared some food for Megan and told her to have a good rest. Then he left. After asking for a leave from Vincent, Megan fell asleep on the bed. When she woke up again, it was already afternoon. She turned on the computer and randomly looked through the e-mail. Suddenly, "Ah." Oh no! She had an appointment with the nanny today.


    Megan got up in a hurry. She looked at the time and sat on the bed dejectedly. Two hours had passed since the appointed time, and the other party must not be there. She sent an e-mail to the other party and apologized sincerely, indicating that she broke the appointment because of her sudden physical discomfort. She hoped that they could make an appointment for the next meeting.


    She didn''t expect that the person on the other end of the line quickly replied to her message, expressing her understanding for Megan''s breaking the appointment. But because Megan didn''t explain in advance, she didn''t want to continue to consider this job and suggested that Megan find another suitable person.


    Knowing that it was the result, Megan had no choice but to eat something casually and went to the kindergarten to pick up Eric. She didn''t expect to meet Aron. At last, the mother and son of course w


    ide.


    Aron hung up the phone in confusion. Just now, Megan called him and said a lot of words that he didn''t understand. Besides, didn''t she go to work on her own initiative today? But before he could reply, the other party hung up. After a while, Aron''s phone rang. He saw it was a message from Megan, it said, "I''m anxious just now, so I called you. Please don''t mind." Suddenly, he was in a good mood. He put away his phone and went back to work.


    Megan didn''t go to work for a long time. After checking the progress of each project, she had a short meeting with the people in charge. Most of the morning had passed.


    "Cindy, I have left a document in the meeting room. Can you help me take it?" When Megan walked out of the office, she didn''t see Cindy. She had no choice but to take it by herself because it was in urgent need.


    When Megan was about to leave, she accidentally caught a glimpse of a corner of the photo under the document on Cindy''s desk. Megan picked up the photo, and she found that the person on the photo was herself, and the background of the photo was the kindergarten of Eric. Obviously, this photo was taken secretly, but a chill rose from the bottom of Megan''s feet. What did Cindy want to do and why did Cindy take her photo secretly?


    Megan checked the time and went to Aron''s company decisively. When the receptionist called Aron, he was in a meeting. Megan was about to wait for him in the hall, but she heard the receptionist say, "Ms. Megan, Mr. Aron said that if it is you, you can wait for him in his office directly."

 Chapter 217 Suspect

    The receptionist said kindly to Megan. Hearing that, Megan''s face suddenly turned red. "Okay, thank you." Then she slipped into the elevator.


    "Today I finally meet the legendary Ms. Megan. Mr. Aron has a good taste. She is so gentle and lovely, no one dislikes her." The whispers behind Megan could be heard faintly. The person''s tone was so sweet and envious, but it made Megan feel a little melancholy. Forget it. She still had business.


    "Megan, why are you here?" Aron was surprised and delighted to see Megan sitting on the sofa, and the anger in the meeting just now was all gone.


    Hearing the familiar voice, Megan raised her head with a rare serious look on her face. "Aron, can you do me a favor?"


    Aron put down the document and sat beside her, "Tell me, as long as I can do it."


    "Do you remember that I called you this morning? It is my secretary..." Megan pursed her lips. She told Aron everything about Cindy and what happened between her and Jason that day. As expected, Aron was furious after hearing it. He stood up and was about to go to LE Group to make trouble, but fortunately, Megan stopped him.


    "Although Cindy and I are not very familiar with each other and I know nothing about her many things, I know what kind of person she is after getting along with her for so long. I don''t believe that she will really hurt me. Besides, it''s not good for her."


    Megan couldn''t figure it out, but A


    woman was his wife?


    "What''s wrong with you?" At this time, Shelly had no time to feel guilty. Her heart was full of pity.


    "Fuck off!" Lucian cursed in a low voice.


    "But..."


    "I''ve told you, get out! Don''t you hear me?" He raised his head and stared at her, his eyes full of anger and pain.


    She hated Megan even more when she saw him suffering there. She blamed all this on Megan.


    Tears fell down from her eyes. There were anger, pity and unwillingness in her eyes.


    Why? Why did he still only care about Megan even if it was like this now? Was she really nothing for him?


    She stamped her feet with anger, and her eyes were full of anger. She turned around and went upstairs to the bedroom. She locked the door, leaving Lucian alone in pain.


    "Why? Megan, why can you get so many things? No, you can''t do this!" Shelly squatted at the door to vent her hatred.


    "Megan, I will make you lose everything. Even if I lose a lot of things, I will make you suffer eternally." Shelly had lost her mind. At this time, all she thought about was how to revenge on Megan.


    "I will pay you back in double whatever you give me." Her voice was full of coldness, as if all her misfortunes were brought by Megan.


    "I will never let you go, Megan, you bitch!" Shelly hated Megan more and more, who occupied her husband''s heart.


    "Ahchoo!" Walking on the road, Megan was wondering why she sneezed all the time.

 Chapter 218 Cindys Story

    Today, Megan wore a simple white shirt and a dark blue suit skirt. Her long hair fell down softly, which was a natural business suit. But coincidently, Aron also wore a white shirt and dark blue suit pants. When the two walked together, no one believed that they were not a couple, but they were really not a couple.


    "Aron, how about we..." Megan felt a little uncomfortable being stared at by so many eyes, but Aron had been eating with a smile on his face. He knew that his employees were making fun of them, but this time, he actually felt a little sweet and happy.


    It seemed that at this moment, Megan was the girlfriend that Aron had hidden carefully. Everyone envied her when she came to the company occasionally. But happiness always came too short. Before Aron ate much, Megan stood up and said, "Aron, I have a lot of work to do in the company. I really have to go now."


    She picked up her bag and left the canteen quickly. It was really uncomfortable to be looked at by everyone. She didn''t expect that as soon as she entered the elevator, she was stopped by a hand. She was shocked and looked carefully. It was Aron.


    The two people in the elevator didn''t say anything. Megan didn''t know what he meant. When they walked out of the elevator, she walked in the front, followed by Aron, "Megan." Aron suddenly stopped her, "Let me drive you back."


    "No, thanks. I''ll be back soon. I can do it myself." As expected, Aron was refused. Aron nodded, then Megan went back by herself.


    Every time Aron felt that he was closer to


    or Sun was afraid that something bad might happen to Fannie, so he asked Cindy and Carter Sun to look for her, but she were nowhere to be found.


    Three days later, the men in black appeared again with injured Fannie. They said that if they didn''t take out the money, they would stab Fannie to death here. Hector Sun had never seen such a scene, but his family really had nothing valuable because of his illness.


    Hearing this, the man in black nodded in silence. Then they gave a hard punch on Fannie''s belly, and Fannie spat out blood in an instant.


    "Hector, help me! Help me!" shouted Fannie. She was so painful that she curled herself up on the ground. Hector Sun had no choice but to ask the man in black to take out a small box under the bed. There was an exquisite emerald ring in it.


    That was the only thing that Hector Sun could give Cindy as a dowry.


    After the man in black left, Hector Sun kept silent. On her knees, Fannie swore that she would never gamble again. Women''s tears were always the most useful. Seeing her like this, Hector Sun felt sorry for her. He gave Fannie the money Cindy had saved from selling the abandoned bottle and said, "Go buy some medicine."


    But instead of buying the medicine, Fannie entered the casino again...


    "What happened later?" Tony asked. It seemed that this was not a happy family. It was not easy for Cindy to enter the Coco Group step by step.


    "Oh, what happened later was even worse. I felt sorry for Cindy. But she had no other choice, her life was too miserable..."

 Chapter 219 Exposure

    Later, Cindy''s brother, Carter Sun, lost all his confidence in the ordinary family. He often stay out all night and was addicted to alcohol. As long as he was drunk, he would go home to get money. If he couldn''t find money, he would hit Cindy.


    At that time, it was a dark time for Cindy.


    After that, Cindy finally got rid of such a family and went to the national key university. She left this small town and never came back.


    "Oh, I don''t know how Cindy is doing now. Her mother didn''t tell her about her father''s death. Carter used to be a good young man, but now he is a gangster. Oh, well, it''s too miserable."


    The woman rubbed her legs and sighed for Cindy. She said that she was a poor girl. It could be seen that in their town, compared with her mother, Fannie, and her brother Carter Sun, she was the more pitiful one.


    The phone call came again.


    Looking at the familiar number that she would receive on time every month, Cindy clenched her phone. "Hey, why do you want money again? Didn''t I transfer money to you two weeks ago? I don''t have money. Dad? If you let me know that you don''t give my father a good treatment, don''t ever think about getting money from me again!"


    "Is she calling her family?"


    When Megan walked to the door of the tea room, she heard Cindy speak in a low voice. She felt that Cindy, who was talking with her family on the phone, seemed to become another person. It had been a few days since Aron went to investigate Cindy. She didn''t know


    tion and the clothes of the guests that the price of this restaurant was not cheap.


    "Sorry, I need to go to the bathroom." Megan said.


    But when she came out again, she still couldn''t find Tony. Megan walked around the restaurant and saw a similar figure talking to someone.


    "Hey, baby, here." Just when Megan was hesitating whether she should go forward or not, Tony found her first and greeted her warmly.


    Megan replied and walked over. She didn''t expect that the person who was talking with Tony with his back to her was Jason.


    As for the lovely woman next to Jason, it was Cindy, who was on holiday today. Seeing her face, Megan suddenly thought of Vincent''s words and expression. The doubts in her heart were confirmed, and Megan''s expression became a little cold.


    "Mr. Jason, Cindy, I didn''t expect you to be here. What are you doing here?"


    Looking at the delicate dinner and red wine glass on the table, Megan immediately understood what Aron meant tonight. So she said straightforwardly.


    "Uh..." Obviously, Jason and Cindy didn''t know how to reply to Megan''s question.


    "Megan, you know them too. Don''t you know that Mr. Jason and this lady is a couple? Mr. Jason just said that he was celebrating his girlfriend''s birthday." Tony introduced to Megan seriously, as if the relationship between the two people opposite had been known to all.


    As expected, Megan snorted, "Why didn''t I know that my secretary and my former cooperation partner were a couple?"

 Chapter 220 Just For Fun

    Jason''s face changed, and Cindy was not much better. "Megan, I... ... ... ... ... ..."


    "I just feel disappointed. I didn''t expect that I was the last one to know the relationship between you and Mr. Jason after getting along with each other day and night. You two are really good at hiding. If I hadn''t met you by chance today, I really didn''t expect that you and Mr. Jason would have such a relationship." Megan waved her hand and didn''t want to listen to Cindy''s explanation.


    "Well, Ms. Megan, don''t be angry. Since everyone is here and Tony and I are also friends, and we meet each other today. I''d like an apology to you. Come on, sit down."


    Megan looked at Tony, who smiled generously and pulled out a chair to sit down. She immediately understood what he meant. Although she didn''t understand what on earth Aron and Tony wanted to do, she knew what she needed to do when she saw these two people.


    On the other hand, Tony looked at the woman in front of him, who looked gentle and harmless. It turned out that Megan acted so naturally and well, no wonder that Aron liked the woman. Interesting!


    The four of them finished a meal almost without any communication. The sweetness before Megan and Tony came was all gone. Cindy kept her head down in embarrassment. She probably had never thought that her birthday party would be like this.


    Jason had said that he had something important to tell her today. It seemed that they had to wait until tonight.


    "In that case, Megan and I will leave now. Thank you so much, M


    really didn''t lie to you, and I don''t want to hide it from you. It''s just that I haven''t found the right opportunity to tell you this. ... ... ... ... ..." Cindy''s voice became weaker and her head also lowered.


    "Cindy, you are in trouble? You are short of money, right? No wonder you came to me like a puppy just after we knew each other for a few days. I really thought you had a crush on me. For the sake of creating opportunities for me and Megan, I would like to have a few meals with you symbolically and celebrate your birthday. Well, don''t you know who I am? Do you think I really love you? "


    Jason''s words hit Cindy ruthlessly, tearing up Cindy''s self-esteem bit by bit.


    "Cindy, I thought you were very interesting, persistent, kind and sensible. Although your look is not as good as Megan''s, I could accept it. But now it seems that I made a mistake. Are you still regarding me as a fool? "


    "No, I am not. I really like you. ... ... ... ... ..."


    Jason waved his hand. He was really tired of the way Cindy talked. It might be useful in other people''s eyes. But for Jason who dealt with so many women, Cindy''s tears would only make Jason more disgusted.


    "Look, what''s this?" Jason took out an exquisite velvet box from the pocket of his suit, which was square. Without opening it, Cindy immediately guessed it.


    As expected, there was a ring in it.


    "Cindy, although I can''t marry you, at least I can give you a dream, but now." Jason took out the ring and waved his hand, the ring was thrown somewhere.

 Chapter 221 After Being Seen Through By Jason

    Looking at the missing ring, Cindy was stunned. She had never thought that Jason would give her such a big surprise tonight. How much she wanted to get a ring from someone she loved!


    Besides, she had gone through so much. When she was about to lose confidence in love, Jason appeared. Since the day she met him, she decided to try her best again, but... She didn''t expect that what Jason said to her just now completely disappointed her.


    "Mr. Jason... Mr. Jason... " Cindy squatted down and hugged herself, watching Jason stride away without looking back. His cruelty was incisively and vividly shown at this moment. Cindy helplessly held her face and cried.


    Seeing Jason''s car start and leave, she stood still in a daze, looking for the ring that had just been thrown away by Jason. At this moment, Cindy''s makeup had been completely ruined. She finally found the shiny ring in the dim light, which was next to Vincent''s feet. She picked it up and carefully held it in her hand as if she had obtained a treasure.


    "Cindy, he had thrown away it, why did you still pick it up? You are too spineless. Let''s go and play. I''ll buy you a new one." Vincent said to Cindy in a wobbly manner. It seemed that Vincent was about to lose his balance.


    "Mr. Vincent, you are drunk. Go home early. " Cindy wiped her tears. She really couldn''t bear to hear the words of Vincent.


    want to ask her out for dinner today?


    "Mr. Jason... In fact, it''s my fault. I didn''t tell you what happened before. It''s all my fault. " Cindy said to Jason in a hurry. Even if he was just a little bit good to her, Cindy could be very excited.


    "Cindy, I have something to tell you in advance. You know Megan''s schedule. I think you must know that Megan is in charge of a famous bidding recently, right?"


    As expected, Jason spoke out his real intention after a few words.


    Of course, Cindy knew all Megan''s arrangements.


    "Yes, I know. What''s wrong?" Cindy asked.


    "Here is the thing. You can see if you are willing to help me or not. I may need this bidding. The company has urged me to get it. If I can''t complete it, I may be punished. So you know that this bidding is very important to me." Jason said sincerely on the phone.


    Listening to the sincere voice of this man on the other side of the phone, Cindy suddenly felt a little sorry for him. She seemed to have forgotten everything about what Jason said yesterday. And she had appreciated it very much when he called her again.


    When Cindy received his call just now, she immediately understood his intention. It turned out that he didn''t really want to ask her out for dinner. She also knew that in his heart, he just wanted to make use of her, but in Cindy''s heart, she didn''t care about this.

 Chapter 222 Come To Light (Part One)

    Megan had been working overtime for several days.


    Strangely, there were many mistakes made in her work recently. Many business managers found Megan and said that the work progress was too late, and some of them even said that some documents were directly missing. Normally speaking, although there were a lot of documents in Megan''s office, Cindy must have sorted them out.


    Recently, Coco Group was going to take part in a new bidding. It couldn''t have any problem. Not only Megan, but also the other important managers in charge of it, even Vincent, worked overtime to discuss the new entry points and the bidding content day and night. When Megan looked outside, it was already dawn. Megan felt a little stiff and came to the tea room to make a cup of coffee for herself.


    Fortunately, the bidding would be held in less than half a month. Recently, Megan put Eric


    tter, Mr. Vincent? Why do you ask me to come to the company late at night? Or is there something wrong with the bidding plan?" Megan pushed open the general manager''s office and saw Vincent sitting on his leather chair and browsing something. She walked straight over.


    However, to her surprise, the surveillance video of every floor and office was displayed on Vincent''s computer.


    "What is this for?"


    "Catch the rabbit. Maybe we can get the result tonight."


    Vincent asked Megan to come over and watch the video together. The two of them had been watching the video for more than half an hour, and their eyes were sore. Finally, they got something.


    On the monitor, a petite figure sneaked into the elevator. She was wearing a black casual suit and the peaked cap was very low, so her face could not be seen at all. But this figure made Megan feel familiar.

 Chapter 223 Come To Light (Part Two)

    The figure first came to the floor of Megan''s office. After making sure that there was no one around, that figure sneaked into Megan''s office.


    "Who is she? Why did she enter my office?" Megan turned her head to look at Vincent, but the corners of Vincent''s mouth curled up slightly. He seemed to be in a good mood.


    "Let''s go. We have caught the rabbit. I''ll go inside first. You go to the tea room to make two cups of coffee."


    Vincent operated on the computer for a while, then stood up and took Megan straight to her office. As soon as he opened the door, they saw a figure sitting in front of Megan''s computer desk and fiddling with something. The printer beside her was still buzzing.


    He turned on the light with a snap. When the figure saw someone coming, she first paused, and then showed the usual smile.


    forget the matter about Sober Bar. I think that you should submit your resignation letter tomorrow morning. I''ll ask the financial department to give you the salary and bonus of this month as usual, but I don''t want to see you again in the company."


    Then he left.


    Megan didn''t expect that Vincent would really ask Cindy to leave the Coco Group. However, what Cindy had done was indeed very annoying. If it weren''t for Vincent''s preparation that he asked Megan to put all the documents in his own office after work, the consequences were unimaginable. In fact, the bidding documents that she had kept at her office was missing the core part. In addition, Vincent had deliberately transferred the surveillance video to his own computer. If anything bad really happened, Cindy couldn''t afford the loss of the company.

 Chapter 224 Sincere Apology (Part One)

    On the second day, Megan came to the company early in the morning. As expected, there was no one in the office. The documents on Cindy''s desk, which was usually as high as a hill, had been cleaned up by herself. The schedule of the next week was neatly marked on her calendar by Cindy. The documents were classified and placed on Megan''s desk by Cindy too, including those to be signed and those to be reviewed.


    The girl who came to the company early every morning and greeted Megan with a smile left; the girl who worked overtime with Megan to make a plan with her left; the girl who always ate by herself and had few acquaintances in the company left.


    It seemed that quitting a job was a common thing. Different people left their positions for different reasons every day, but for Megan, the person who left this time was not t


    e, and occasionally asked a few questions to show that she was really listening carefully.


    Such a beautiful scene looked particularly eye-catching in the eyes of the people behind her. Looking at Megan and the man beside her, Shelly was so angry that she clenched her fists. Why? Why this bitch was accompanied by a man wherever she went? Why there was someone good to her all the time? Look at her. This bitch deserved to live in a humble world. She didn''t deserve the happiness I didn''t have!


    Once upon a time, when Shelly and Megan were on good terms, they really had a good relationship. At that time, Shelly said to Megan, "Megan, no matter what happens in the future, even if you are nothing, I will try my best to support you. If we can''t find our Mr. Right in the future, let''s accompany each other forever. Ha-ha ! "

 Chapter 225 Sincere Apology (Part Two)

    Shelly didn''t remember her words at that time for a long time. Since Lucian appeared in her world, she had been obsessed with him and wholeheartedly wanted to get him, even if he was the love of her best friend.


    At the beginning, Shelly was a little guilty, worrying that Megan would be sad and feel sorry for her. However, her only kindness and morality disappeared because she couldn''t get her love again and again.


    Shelly knew that her plan had failed again. She was so angry that she jumped her feet and went out to breathe some fresh air. She didn''t expect to meet Megan and Aron, which undoubtedly ignited all her anger. But she had no choice. She was pregnant and couldn''t do too many things, so she had to leave.


    The three people who were talking and laughing all the way didn''t know that the eyes b


    ndifferent that she couldn''t see the direction or hope.


    Cindy was wandering on the road like a walking dead. Suddenly she heard someone calling her, "Cindy?" ...


    Cindy turned around in a daze, and Megan smiled at her gently.


    "Miss... Miss Megan."


    "I have a high school classmate. She opened a new flower shop recently and I think it''s suitable for you, so I communicated with her and tell her about you. Let''s go. The flower shop is right ahead. I am just thinking about how to find you and I didn''t expect to meet you here. If you like that place, you can stay there and the salary there is not bad. Cindy?"


    Megan held Cindy''s hand and walked forward. She didn''t hear any respond from Cindy. So she turned around. Just then, she saw Cindy with tears all over her face.


    "Thank you, Miss Megan."

 Chapter 226 Thank You And I Am Sorry

    In the Blue Mountain Cafe, the light blue curtains were tied up by the creamy white rope beside the window. The light gray square wallpaper and the light color of the curtains resonated with each other, and the whole coffee shop was filled with a graceful atmosphere.


    After receiving the phone call from Cindy, Megan came to this coffee shop. Megan sat quietly beside the window, with her long arms supporting her chin. She looked into the distance, thinking about something, and waited for Cindy to come.


    A moment later, a woman in a black uniform slowly came to Megan''s position and stopped. "Megan."


    Cindy said softly. At this time, Cindy was full of guilt. Although she had summoned up the courage to see Megan, she was still somewhat at a loss when facing Megan.


    Megan''s thoughts were interrupted by Cindy. Megan paused and turned around to look at Cindy, who was a little restrained in front of her seat. Megan replied indifferently, "Oh, here you are. Sit down and let''s have a talk. Don''t stand there anymore."


    Cindy replied and sat opposite Megan, holding the hem of her coat tightly in her hand. She frowned and looked apologetic. Seeing this, Megan didn''t go straight to the topic. Instead, she called the waiter and ordered two cups of cappuccino, which were usually the favorite drinks of the two.


    After the waiter left, Cindy calmed down and said, "Megan, I..." Although it wa


    hour later, Megan drove back home. After parking the car in the underground garage, she rushed into the house. Without taking off her shoes, she went straight to the room of Eric upstairs.


    When she pushed the door open, she saw Eric lying in Aron''s arms. His face was a little red and he didn''t look very comfortable. "Mom, you''re back!" When Eric saw Megan come in, he immediately jumped out of Aron''s arms and threw himself into Megan''s arms.


    "Yes, mom is back. Have you been waiting for me? Do you miss me? Huh? " Megan held Eric in her arms and gently touched Eric''s soft hair with her slender fingers.


    "Yes, yes. I miss mom very much today." Eric was in Megan''s arms, acting like a spoiled child while rubbing his head against Megan. The mother and son had a good time.


    Sitting quietly in front of the bed, Aron felt as if a warm current was flowing in his heart. "How''s it going? Did Cindy embarrass you?" Aron asked.


    "No, it''s just... ... ... ... ... .... She told me something. Eric, can you play with your toys there first? I have something to talk with Uncle Aron and I''ll be with you later, okay? " Megan said to Eric softly.


    Reluctantly as Eric was, he nodded and played with his Transformers beside. Although Eric was very young, Eric was much more sensible than other children. He seemed to understand his mother''s difficulties, so he tried not to make trouble for Megan.

 Chapter 227 I Want To Give You A Home

    Seeing that Eric went aside, Megan told Aron everything that Cindy told her today, and took out the recorder pen that Cindy gave her from her bag.


    "In fact, when Cindy told me the whole story, I wasn''t too surprised. On the contrary, it was within my expectation. But after thinking carefully, I felt that everything seemed to be too coincidental." Megan said as she sat next to Aron.


    Aron nodded, lost in thought. After a while, he said, "it seems that my guess is right. What Cindy said to you today confirmed my guess."


    Megan looked at Aron in confusion, frowned and asked, "What''s wrong? Do you think of anything? "


    Aron straightened up and looked at Megan, "Do you still remember the last time you had an accident? In fact, I have been aware of it since then. Have you ever thought about how could it be so coincidental that so many things happened to you in succession? "


    "Well, in fact, before Cindy told me these things today, I didn''t think of it. It was not until Cindy told me these things today that I felt something wrong."


    "In fact, after your accident last time, I have sent someone to investigate that man. You can guess the result."


    Megan asked in confusion, "Is it also related to Shelly?"


    Aron nodded, "Yes, I found out that the man was a new security guard of the Empire Group, but before that, the original security guard was not him. More ridiculously, this man used to be a candidate for the director


    careful next time. Thank you, doctor."


    "You''re welcome, Ms. Megan."


    "Can I go in and see him now?" Megan asked.


    The doctor thought for a while and answered, "Well... I''ve just put Eric on a drip. You''d better not disturb his rest first. When his condition stabilized, I''ll ask the nurse to transfer him to the general ward. Then you can see him. "


    "Okay, we will wait outside." At this moment, Megan just wanted to see Eric as soon as possible. She wanted to wait for Eric to come out at the door of the emergency room.


    "Okay, I''ll go back to my work, Mr. Aron." The doctor said to Aron.


    Aron reached out his hand and thanked the doctor, "Okay, thank you, doctor."


    "You''re welcome, Mr. Aron." Then the doctor turned around and left.


    Standing outside the emergency room, Megan kept looking inside, hoping to see Eric as soon as possible. But at this time, an idea came to Aron''s mind. He went forward and gently put his hand on Megan''s shoulder. "Let''s sit over there. The doctor has said that everything is fine. You don''t have to be too anxious."


    Megan looked back at Aron and nodded, "Okay."


    Aron helped Megan sit on the bench, thought for a while and spoke out his thoughts, "Megan, you just heard from the doctor that Eric needs more attention now, and you can''t take care of everything alone. I think... Let''s get married first, so that I can give you and Eric a home, and better take care of Eric for you. "

 Chapter 228 Was She Wrong

    Looking at Aron''s serious expression, she knew that Aron''s love for her had always been true.


    But... There was something that could not be forced.


    The hesitation on the woman''s face made Aron''s heart ache. Although it was not the first time that he had been rejected, he could not help but feel sad.


    "Megan, don''t think too much. I just want to take care of you and accompany you. "


    Looking at her son lying on the bed, Megan frowned because of sadness. "Thank you for taking care of Eric for me."


    There was nothing more chilling than estrangement in Megan''s tone. Aron could only awkwardly changed the topic.


    "Don''t blame yourself for Eric''s illness."


    Megan nodded and stroked the child''s head lovingly.


    It was all her fault that she didn''t take good care of Eric. She made her child suffer like this.


    A hurried ringtone broke the silence in the ward.


    Aron looked at Megan apologetically and answered the phone outside.


    "What''s wrong?"


    "Mr. Aron, there is an important contract that needs your signature. Where are you now?"


    His assistant sounded so anxious. Aron frowned and wondered why something happened at this time.


    But Eric was still in a coma, so he couldn''t leave. It was also not appropriate to let his assistant come to the hospital.


    He was about to refuse and ask his assistant to change the time. At this moment, Megan had come out of the ward and stood behind Aron.


    "If you have something to do, you can go back first. I can take care of Eric."


    Turning around, the woman l


    react, Arya pulled his hair out and carefully held it in her hand.


    "Will you go home tonight?"


    "No, I have to go to a party," said Lucian.


    "Well, you can also spare some time to see Shelly, or she will be sad."


    Lucian didn''t say anything and put down the document in his hand.


    "Then I''ll go first." Arya left in a hurry.


    He frowned. His mother was a little unusual today. He made a phone call. "Go and keep an eye on my mother. Report to me immediately if anything happens."


    "Yes, sir."


    In the office, the man''s eyes were as deep as water and bottomless.


    Arya went to the hospital again, but she didn''t register and went directly to a doctor''s office.


    "Oh, isn''t this Mrs. Arya?" Jane Liu was the director of gynecology and had a close relationship with Arya.


    "Well, I have something to ask you for help." Arya was afraid of being seen. After all, the Lu family was a big family, and it was inevitable for others to gossip about if if someone saw she did the paternity test. Moreover, this kind of thing should be handed over to someone who was reliable.


    "Okay, go ahead." Jane Liu poured her a glass of water and motioned for her to speak slowly.


    "I want you to make the paternity test for me." Arya took out two small plastic bags and said, "There is only hair. I just need to know whether they are biological or not."


    Knowing what Arya meant, Jane Liu guessed something in her heart. "Okay, sit down and wait. I''ll do it myself."


    "Okay."


    After Jane Liu left, Arya had mixed feelings.

 Chapter 229 Bring The Child Back

    After a while, Jane came back with a stack of reports.


    "Here you are. I know you are in a hurry, so I asked my friend to cut in line to help you."


    Arya took it out and saw the last line on the report directly.


    According to the DNA analysis, the probability of supporting the parent-child relationship between the two was ninety-nine percent. Ninety-nine percent...


    Was that really Lucian''s son? Thinking of this, Arya couldn''t help but get angry. Why did they hide it from her!


    Noticing what was on Arya''s mind, Jane couldn''t help persuading, "Mrs. Arya, don''t be angry. The paternity test with the hair need to use the hair with hair follicle. Besides, the hair follicle of a child is not fully developed, so there is still some uncertainty."


    But Arya couldn''t listen to her now. "Thank you. I have something to do and I''m leaving now."


    She returned to the Empire Group in a hurry.


    But Arya didn''t notice the man who was observing her in the dark.


    "Mr. Lucian, Mrs. Arya has gone to the hospital. Now the driver is driving to the Lu Group. There is a pile of reports in Mrs. Arya''s hand."


    "Okay."


    After hanging up the phone, Lucian realized his mother''s abnormality today. It seemed that she had known it. Thinking of his mother''s character, he knew she would come to him and blame him in a short time.


    The look in Lucian''s eyes was daunting.


    After Arya entered the company, the employees who had planned to get off work couldn''t help suspecting when they saw Mrs. Arya come to the company again.


    They


    s attention.


    "Well, it seems that they are mother-in-law and daughter-in-law. What a poor daughter-in-law! "


    "What? I think that it is the illegitimate child was found! Look at it. "


    "Well, that woman is so beautiful. Why don''t she do something good but destroy others'' family?"


    There were so many people surrounding around them.


    Megan heard the discussions around her. She tried to calm down and said, "Mrs. Arya, it''s okay for me to lose face, but you represent the face of the Lu family."


    "You!" Hearing Megan''s provocative tone, Arya became angrier. She raised her hand and was about to slap Megan in the face.


    Megan didn''t avoid, but she didn''t feel the pain for a long time.


    It turned out that a pair of hands suddenly appeared and blocked Arya''s slap.


    It was Aron!


    He came back in a hurry after he finished his work in the company. He didn''t expect that he would meet such a scene. Fortunately, he came in time, or no one knew what would happen.


    Arya withdrew her hand and stared at Aron angrily, "What are you doing! Are you supposed to treat the elders like this? "


    "This is the hospital. Mrs. Arya, please be careful not to disturb others." Aron said lightly. Subconsciously, he blocked Megan behind him.


    "Oh, I see. It turns out that this woman hooked up with you. She is really a bitch. After ruining my son, and now she has found a new to destroy!" Now Arya looked like a country woman cursing.


    Megan wanted to explain, but was stopped by Aron.


    "Mrs. Arya, please watch your mouth!"

 Chapter 230 I Promise You

    "What? This woman didn''t give me the child! Do you want me to stop cursing her? " Arya cursed Megan confidently, as if the child should be taken away by her, and Megan was the bad woman who harmed others.


    Aron''s face twitched a few times. Today he also saw what was called making trouble out of unreason.


    But since he was here, he couldn''t let Megan suffer some grievances.


    "Mrs. Arya, I have nothing to do with your son. Eric is my son and I have never thought of being a member of the Lu family. As I said, my son''s surname is Lin."


    Megan replied firmly, especially the last sentence.


    Before Arya could react, Aron held Megan in his arms and declared his sovereignty with a smile.


    "Mrs. Arya, Megan has agreed to be my girlfriend and we are also discussing about our marriage. Mrs. Arya, you don''t have to worry about these every day. Although the Qiu family is not as powerful as the Lu family, Megan really don''t care about that."


    Aron''s ability to piss people off was still useful. It seemed that Aron''s words really worked at this time. Arya was really angry.


    Shaking the woman in his arms gently, Aron asked, "Megan, am I right?"


    Megan was speechless.


    Arya was furious. "Don''t be fooled by this woman! She is a scheming woman! Megan, give me the child. I must take him away today! "


    At the thought that her grandson was taught by this woman every day, Arya couldn''t help but feel disgusted. She wished she could take the child away now. She d


    y, you don''t have to listen to him."


    "Auntie, that''s not what I mean. I don''t want you and Lucian to have a bad relationship because of my words. Then, I will really be guilty."


    Shelly said with fear. Anyone who saw her lovely and sensible appearance would feel sorry for her.


    "As for Lucian, I''ll persuade him. You just take care of yourself. I still want to have a grandson." Arya looked at Shelly''s belly with a smile.


    After Arya left, Shelly''s eyes showed viciousness. "Megan, after I marry Lucian, I''ll see how you can fight against me! Your son is an illegitimate child! Bastard! "


    Since Megan promised him last night, Aron tossed and turned all night, unable to fall asleep.


    Megan really agreed to marry him! Aron repeated this sentence again and again, and the smile on his face and his excitement could not been hid.


    "Aron, look at that wedding dress. It''s so beautiful and romantic." In his memory, the little girl said to him excitedly with blinking her eyes.


    The little girl was Megan. Although Megan said she hoped everything would be simple, Aron had made up his mind to give her the best and most enviable wedding.


    He wanted to realize the wish of the little girl in his memory, the person he loved deserved the best.


    He began to be busy with the wedding preparation and work. Although it was a little unreal, he didn''t want to wake up from this unreal dream.


    He had promised to make Megan the most beautiful bride in the wedding.

 Chapter 231 You Are My Woman

    Eric didn''t like hospital at all. His fever had just been brought down, but he wanted to leave the hospital.


    There were a lot of people in the hospital, and if Arya knew Eric was still here, she would definitely not let it go. Thinking of this, Megan decided to take Eric out of the hospital.


    When she was packing up for Eric, Megan''s phone rang. It was from Aron.


    "Hello, ok. You can go ahead with your work." She looked at Eric as she spoke.


    "His fever has gone down. I''m going to take him out of the hospital today. You don''t have to come here."


    Hearing Megan was on the phone, Eric ran over and reached out to pick up the phone.


    Megan put it on speaker, "Eric has something to tell you."


    "Uncle Aron!" Eric called in a sweet voice.


    Aron hadn''t recovered from yesterday''s surprise. When he heard the sound of Eric, he was happier.


    "Eric, you can''t get sick again in the future. You are a little man. And you should learn to protect your mother, understand?"


    "Okay!" Eric nodded hard and looked at his mother as if he had shouldered a very important mission.


    Amused by her son''s expression, Megan took back her phone and said, "Well, I won''t talk more to you. I''ll take a few days off to accompany Eric."


    "Okay."


    After hanging up the phone, looking at the lovely face of Eric, Megan was in a good mood. "Hey, my little baby, we are going to our home!"


    After hanging up the phone, Aron immediately dialed another number.


    "What''s wrong? Mr. Aron? " The m


    appointed.


    At the beginning, Lucian was smoking in the study. He wanted to be sober, but the soberer he was, the more he wanted to see Megan.


    Out of control, he drove to the downstairs of Megan''s house.


    When Megan opened the door, he saw the woman that only wore the pajama, the most primitive wildness of the man exposed.


    He couldn''t control himself and his emotions at all, so that he almost hurt her again...


    The man''s eyes were cold and his face was pale. "You really want to marry him."


    Megan didn''t know why Lucian came here tonight. Although she felt happy in her heart when they just kissed, she knew that they couldn''t be together.


    "This should be my private affair. I''m not the employee of the Lu Group. I don''t think I have to report it to you." The word "Mr. Lucian" successfully distanced them from each other.


    "Okay." Lucian took a step forward, with a human emotion in his cold eyes at this moment.


    "And I hope you and your family won''t disturb me and my child''s life in the future. My child''s surname is Lin." Megan said straightforwardly. She didn''t want Eric to have anything to do with the Lu family in the future.


    Lucian''s body paused, "Megan, you are awesome."


    He helped her put on the shoulder belt that had just fallen because of her struggle, picked up his coat and left the room.


    The moment the door was closed, Megan sat on the floor with weak legs and cried sadly.


    "Lucian, you bastard!"


    "How could you do this to me, Lucian?"

 Chapter 232 Everything Couldnt Be Restored

    The next morning, as soon as the dawn came, the light uncovered the veils of the night. The sun slowly rose into the sky. A ray of light sunlight shone into the room through the light blue curtain, forming a reflection on the white marble floor, and the whole room was filled with warmth.


    However, this warmth was totally in sharp contrast with Megan who had been lying on the bed all night with her eyes red. Megan didn''t sleep after Lucian left last night.


    Since Lucian left last night, Megan had been tossing and turning. It was not that she didn''t want to sleep, but every time she closed her eyes, her mind was full of the past with Lucian.


    She recalled the scene that she was with Lucian on her birthday a few years ago.


    "Okay, close your eyes. Now let''s walk over step by step." Lucian took out a straw green silk ribbon and tied Megan''s eyes. He held Megan from behind. Megan walked towards the surprise prepared by Lucian on the lawn of the manor.


    At that time, Megan was completely immersed in happiness, with a pure smile on her face, and her fair hands fumbled in front of her. "Lucian, where on earth are you taking me?"


    Lucian pretended to be mysterious and answered, "Well, don''t be in the hurry. You''ll know it when you arrive."


    In this way, the two people hugged each other from one end of the grass to the other. When they arrived at a wooden bridge, Megan asked, "It feels so familiar. Is this the wooden bridge we often walk o


    sent you to the hospital. I came here as soon as I got the news."


    "Then what happened to me?" Lucian asked weakly.


    "The doctor said you got acute gastroenteritis because you drank too much. Lucian! Do you know how worried I was when I heard that you fainted? Promise me that no matter what happens in the future, don''t torture yourself, okay? " Tears welled up in her eyes as she spoke.


    Lucian simply replied, "Okay." then he kept silent.


    Although Shelly was jealous that Lucian fell ill for Megan, she still took good care of Lucian with all her heart. She stayed beside his bed every day, took care of him for injection, fed him medicine on time, made his favorite porridge, and cooked it at home before sending it to the hospital. She also stayed by Lucian''s side at night. Whenever Lucian felt uncomfortable, she accompanied Lucian.


    So after several days, Shelly''s eyes turned red and her face looked haggard. At this time, Lucian had almost recovered, and his face was getting better and better. Thinking of the care Shelly had given to him these days, and the fact that Megan was going to marry someone else, he said, "Shelly, let''s get married."


    Shelly was stunned at once. Her hand holding the towel stopped in midair, staring blankly at Lucian, and stammered, "This... Really? Lucian? Are you going to marry me? "


    Although Lucian''s heart ached and he didn''t want to give up Megan, he still decided to marry Shelly. "Yes, it''s true."

 Chapter 233 Reconcile

    In recent days, there was only one news on the headlines of all the major newspapers in the city - "The CEO of the Empire Group and his lover have finally broken through the barrier and achieved a good result." There was no doubt that the chief culprit was, of course, Shelly.


    Lucian was used to keeping a low profile. Although he was a little dissatisfied with Shelly''s behavior, he didn''t say anything. Therefore, the acquiescence of Lucian from the Empire Group made the gossip become the focus of the city.


    "Megan, Megan?" Lucy, the new assistant, tentatively reminded Megan. In the past few days, Megan had been absent-minded and preoccupied. Megan didn''t say anything even if Lucy asked.


    "What? What did you just say? " Megan blinked her eyes and tried to recall the content of the meeting.


    Vincent tapped on the table and said, "Okay, let''s drop the topic of today''s meeting. When you came up with the idea, submit a plan to me before Wednesday."


    "Megan, what''s wrong with you recently? Did your lover run away with someone?" There were only two people left in the meeting room, Megan and Vincent. Sitting next to Megan, Vincent asked, holding his head with his chin.


    "Mr. Vincent, excuse me, are you not busy?" Megan rolled her eyes. Recently, Vincent liked to tease her whenever he was free. He didn''t care whether she was really in a bad mood or not. Anyway, Megan didn''t care about it.


    Megan packed up the documents on the table, stood up and was about to leave, but her arm was grabbed by Vincent.


    "I


    ... ... ..." Megan lowered her eyes, thought for a while and said, "I wish you happiness."


    ''Huh? What£¿ Bless me? Bless us?''


    Hearing this, Shelly widened her eyes in disbelief. Was this her best friend, Megan, who had a clear distinction between love and hatred and couldn''t tolerate any mistake? Did she hear it wrong?


    "You didn''t hear it wrong. I lost, so I gave up. I admit that I don''t want to give up, but the fact is that you are the one Lucian will choose." Megan said calmly, as if she was telling an ordinary story.


    "Shelly, now that I admit defeat, it means that I won''t haggle over the past. I lost my lover, but I still have friend. I hope we can continue to contact."


    Shelly wanted to see the plot in Megan''s eyes, but unfortunately, there was only sincerity in Megan''s beautiful eyes.


    "Really? Really?" Shelly asked tentatively. After all, happiness came so suddenly that she was a little taken aback.


    "Yes, look!"


    Megan lowered her head and looked for something in her bag. Then she took out an exquisite small box and opened it. There was a pair of exquisite crystal earrings in it.


    The earrings were made of platinum, with a little tassel on the design of water drop, making them delicate and luxurious.


    Obviously, it was the style that Shelly liked.


    "Thank you!" Looking at the pair of earrings, Shelly was overjoyed and carefully put them away.


    The atmosphere between the two women finally eased a little. After chatting for a while, Megan considerately sent Shelly to the house.

 Chapter 234 Unexpected Warmth

    Shelly didn''t expect that in the next few days, Megan would often ask her out, and sometimes Megan would come to visit her and send her some tonics. Of course, they met when Lucian was not at home.


    Today, Megan was still at Shelly''s house. Coincidentally, Shelly got a call, and she didn''t avoid Megan.


    "Hello. Yes. Trying on the wedding dress? Tomorrow? But my husband is on a business trip recently. I can''t go there alone. Shall I go there another day? Okay, I''ll contact you later. "


    Shelly''s eyes lit up when she heard the wedding dress, but then darkened. It was absolutely impossible for her to try on the wedding dress herself since Lucian was on a business trip.


    Besides, it was so embarrassing for the bride to be to try on the wedding dress alone.


    "What''s wrong, Shelly?" Looking at the depressed Shelly, Megan knew that something must have happened.


    "I... ... ... ... ... ..." Biting her lips, Shelly hesitated for a while and said, "Lucian is out of town. Today wedding dress he ordered abroad arrives, but I can''t go by myself. If I go by myself, I don''t think it''s a good idea. ... ... ... ... ..."


    It turned out to be like this.


    The more Shelly said, the more depressed she became. It could be seen that she was eager to try on the wedding dress.


    "When will you try it?" Megan asked.


    "They said I''d better go there tomorrow. But if I don''t have time, I can go there in a few days. But Lucian has been very busy recently. I can''t let him come back to tr


    had fallen asleep in Megan''s arms.


    In the evening, Megan was afraid that Eric would catch a cold, so she took off her knitted coat and wrapped it around Eric. Seeing this, Aron took off his suit coat and covered Megan.


    Aron sent Megan to the door and said, "Megan, thank you for what you have done today. I''m really happy."


    Megan blushed at his words. "I''m going in."


    Then she walked into the house with Eric in her arms.


    ''Thank you, Megan. Even if I know that it''s not love, even if I know that no matter what I do, you will never love me. Thank you for being warm to me. That''s enough.''


    The wedding was approaching. During this period, Shelly was about to take Megan to choose Bridesmaid clothes, but because Megan suddenly had something to deal with in the company, Megan had to call Shelly and let Shelly decide by herself.


    "Megan, how could it be? I don''t know what style you like." Shelly said coquettishly.


    "You can help me choose the simple one."


    When the dress was sent to Megan, Megan was stunned as soon as she opened it.


    It was the black Strapless knee length shawl dress.


    Wasn''t this the one she chose for Shelly? Why was it sent back as her bridesmaid''s dress? But it was too late. She put on her dress and black high-heeled shoes and drove directly to the hotel.


    The dress didn''t matter. The most important thing was that she couldn''t make any mistake in what she was going to announce today.


    She clenched her bag. There was a U disk in it.

 Chapter 235 Counterattack (Part One)

    "Shelly, you are so beautiful today." When Megan arrived, in addition to the make-up artist and staff in Shelly''s room, many relatives from Shelly''s hometown also came.


    "Thank you. You look great too. Why don''t you put on makeup? Let the make-up artist do it for you later." Said Shelly.


    Both Megan and Shelly were beauties. Because of pregnancy, Shelly''s face looked fat. In order not to be too eye-catching, Megan only asked the make-up artist to put on a light makeup for herself.


    When she walked out of the dressing room, someone said, "She is so beautiful."


    Then one of the children said, "Mom, I think she is much more beautiful than the bride. I like her."


    "Shh, be a good girl."


    Child''s words made Megan a little embarrassed. She quietly looked at Shelly and found that there was nothing unusual on Shelly''s face. Maybe Megan thought too much.


    When Lucian came to


    also asked someone to rape you. I bought off your secretary and asked her to drug you, but so what? What do you think you can do, Megan?"


    Shelly walked up to Megan, poked Megan''s shoulder with her finger, and said word by word, "Megan, you are also lucky. I have arranged so many times, and every time you can escape, but it doesn''t matter anymore. In the end, I am the winner."


    "No matter what you do, no matter how hard you struggle, no matter how hard you try to prove yourself, no one will believe you. Even if everyone believes you, Lucian won''t believe you."


    Megan''s eyes dimmed gradually. Yes, Lucian wouldn''t believe it.


    "So, be smart. Stay away from Lucian. Don''t let me know that you have any connections. Even if Lucian takes the initiative to see you, you''d better not have any reaction. Otherwise, I don''t know if your son Eric will be as lucky as you next time."

 Chapter 236 Counterattack (Part Two)

    After saying that, Shelly put on an elegant smile, leaving Megan alone in the dressing room.


    As soon as Shelly left, Megan pressed the pause button. Well, although dress was an accident, it just saved her energy.


    Shelly, you have calculated so many times, but in the end, you are finally careless.


    When the wedding began, Megan came to the projection room silently. "Hello, I''ve prepared a gift for the bride and groom. Please play it later on the wedding."


    Seeing that it was the bridesmaid, the staff nodded in agreement without any doubt.


    The wedding went on as usual. Seeing that her son held her daughter-in-law''s hand and walked to the stage step by step, Arya finally shed tears of relief.


    She finally breathed a sigh of relief. Since last night, her heart had been beating fast, for fear of any ac


    . Lucian is eager to protect your wife and doesn''t believe me, well, I''ll tell you the second thing."


    She took out a recorder pen and said, "Recently, I have been under all kinds of threats and difficulties. I always feel strange, because I have never been hostile to anyone according to my character. Today, I finally know everything." Megan looked at Shelly and said. "It was admitted by the bride in the dressing room next door an hour ago."


    "Yes, I did it. Do you think that Lucian will believe you? We are going to get married soon. What else do you think you can do? ... ... ... ... ..."


    "No! No! ... ..." Shelly reached out to grab the recorder pen, but was cleverly avoided by Megan.


    Megan looked at her and then looked at Lucian. "What else do you want to say now? Will you say that I slander you?"

 Chapter 237 Karma

    Looking at the dull look on Shelly''s face, Lucian paused for a while and said, "Go to the hospital."


    "No, no, Lucian, you can''t suspect me as they do. Please trust me, Lucian. Lucian, I won''t go with you, Lucian." Shelly pulled the corner of his clothes, and tears fell like broken beads.


    The scene had been in an uproar early. The CEO of the Empire Group was cuckolded, and the baby was about to be born, but he was still kept in the dark. However, this bride was really good at acting. People didn''t know her would really be deceived by her pitiful appearance, thinking that she was framed.


    The woman who exposed all this stood there calmly. Her face was full of certainty and confidence, and no one would doubt her words.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, thank you very much for your coming. But I do have something to deal with. Please forgive me." Then he raised his hand and made a gesture of welcome. The guests could only leave under the "escort" of the security guards.


    "Lucian, what''s going on?" Arya walked over anxiously, ignoring Megan.


    Lucian just glanced at her indifferently and said, "Mom, you can go back first. I''ll give you an explanation when it''s settled."


    "But. ... ... ... ... ..." Obviously, Arya didn''t want to leave. She couldn''t watch Megan force her favorite daughter-in-law away.


    "Megan, what''s your plan? Why don''t you want my son to find his own happiness?"


    Arya''s words made Megan uncomfortable


    t by yourself."


    "What? Let me pack so many things myself? I''m still pregnant! "


    The Secretary leaned forward and said coldly, "Mr. Lucian said it wasn''t his child."


    His words blocked all the dissatisfaction of Shelly. It was not his child, and there was no need for him to care and feel sorry for her and the child.


    Shelly slowly packed up, putting all her memories and beautiful expectations into the box one point one. When she came out of the room again, she was expressionless.


    The nanny was crying beside. She really felt sorry for Shelly. Although Shelly had a bad temper, she could see Shelly''s true feelings for Lucian.


    When she received the phone call from Mr. Lucian, she was also very shocked, but she was just a nanny and could not say anything, so she had to agree.


    She didn''t know what had happened between the two of them, but this time, Lucian looked really angry.


    The secretary took over Shelly''s luggage and said, "Let''s go, Ms. Shelly."


    Shelly turned around and looked everywhere in the Lu family carefully. She might never come back here.


    The secretary sent her to the hotel, "Mr. Lucian said that you could only stay in this hotel for a week. He hopes you can find your place of residence as soon as possible."


    Shelly sat on the bed in a daze. She couldn''t accept what happened today for a while. She sat on the bed silently, crying, and a dull pain came from her lower abdomen. ... ...

 Chapter 238 Accidental Miscarriage

    "It hurts. ... ... So painful. ... ..."


    The pain from her lower abdomen was getting stronger and stronger. Shelly felt that something was wrong. Fear and uneasiness enveloped her. She lay on the bed and tried hard to take the phone beside her.


    "Lucian, Lucian, my belly hurts. I''m really... Ah. ... ... It hurts very much. ... ..." Shelly called Lucian several times and finally got through. At this time, she was so painful that she was sweating all over.


    Warm blood flowed down from the root of her thigh and stained the white bed sheet red. Her voice sounded depressed and weak, as if she was suffering great pain.


    "Shelly, if you feel uncomfortable, call 120. I have something to deal with in the company. Bye."


    "Well. ... ... ''Lucian! Lucian!''. ... ..."


    Shelly lowered her hand weakly, and at the last moment before she passed out, she dialed the reception desk''s number.


    "Yes, we need to pay more attention to bed 32. She is in danger now and has just been pulled back from the death. If there is any problem, inform me immediately."


    "Okay, Dr. Ma."


    When Shelly regained her consciousness, she was already in the hospital. The anesthetic hadn''t gone yet, and there was no strength all over her body. She looked around and slowly looked down. When she saw her belly, she suddenly felt something wrong.


    "Nurse! Nurse! " Shelly rang the nurse''s bell with her other hand, "Where is my child? What''s wrong with my child?"


    It was only six m


    "Since she dared to cheat on me, then she should have predicted the result, so I won''t go."


    "Lucian! Shelly had a miscarriage. She had been pregnant for six months, but now she lost her baby. Why don''t you comfort her? Regard it as doing me a favor. " Said Arya.


    ''Sure enough, that''s what you want, right?'' With a sneer, Lucian simply replied, "I won''t go."


    Arya was so angry that she turned around and left. Lucian was getting more and more disobedient as Lucian grew up. Arya didn''t expect that he would refuse her request so decisively.


    On the other side of the hospital, Shelly waited for a long time after she woke up. But the more she waited, the clearer she knew that Arya failed and that Lucian wouldn''t come. What she had prepared was all in vain.


    ''Lucian, sometimes I feel that you are really heartless.''


    As soon as Megan sent Eric to the kindergarten, she turned around and saw Arya.


    "Megan, you look in a good mood. Are you so happy that you messed up my son and daughter-in-law?"


    Megan was amused by her and burst into laughter. "Arya, maybe you have a wrong memory. It''s Shelly who cheated on Lucian and was pregnant with someone else''s child. It''s Shelly who tried to explain after being exposed. She has made two points that Lucian hates most. How can you say that I screwed up the wedding?"


    "Megan, it seems that you''ve learned much about quarreling recently. I''m really worried that my grandson will be destroyed by you!"

 Chapter 239 Erics Alienation

    "Arya, I respect you because you used to be my elder. But don''t take yourself too seriously. Besides, I have divorced with Lucian, and I have nothing to do with Lucian at all now. Eric is my son. You don''t have the right to blame me for this, even Lucian has to think it over when he wants to say something. I may not be so experienced in teaching my son, but at least, I told him what a man should be! "


    Megan''s words scolded Lucian and Arya together. The implication was that your son hadn''t been well educated, so you had no right to blame me. Besides, my son had nothing to do with you.


    "Well, Megan, you''re really something. I''ve finally seen your true face. Don''t you pretend to be aggrieved and heartbroken like you were in front of Lucian before? Do you think you can defeat Shelly with just this child and a few recordings? Well, let me tell you, don''t think too much! "


    "In that case, let me tell you, even if you support Shelly, it''s useless. Such a shocking thing had happened to the Lu family, and Lucian is not a fool. So I don''t believe that he will ask the lawyer of the Empire Group to help Shelly, unless he is really rich enough to be able to maintain the stability of the Empire Group''s stock.


    But even if you really have a way to help Shelly out, except for what everyone knows, I have other evidences that are enough to send her to the jail for a few years.


    So Arya, don''t let me know that you or anyone in the Lu fami


    m the biological father of Eric, Megan''s ex-husband. I''m here to pick up my son. I don''t need you to judge my attitude towards my son."


    Hearing Lucian''s cold voice, Eric shrank back into Aron''s arms subconsciously. Aron raised his eyebrows and looked at Lucian. The meaning of provocation was self-evident.


    ''See, it''s your son. So what? He is closer to me.''


    "Eric, be a good boy. Eric, don''t cry. Let''s go home, I''ll cook delicious food for you."


    Aron walked aside with Eric in his arms. When he passed by Lucian, he stopped and thought for a while. "Mr. Lucian, although I don''t know why you come here to pick up Eric today, I need to remind you that Megan is not the same as before, and Eric is also not the child who doesn''t know anything. Now the true face of Shelly has been revealed, so do you think of Megan? Do you want to get her back? But Mr. Lucian, Megan is not that easy to deal with. "


    It''s not that you want to drive her away, she would leave. It''s not that you want her to come back to you, she would go back.


    "Please behave yourself." Then he left with Eric.


    How could Lucian not know what Aron said? He knew Megan better than anyone else.


    In fact, he came here today just because he missed Eric very much. He just wanted to see his timid innocent eyes like a deer and wanted to see if he had grown taller and fatter recently and if he had changed.


    But he never thought that Eric would be so distant to him.

 Chapter 240 Another Trouble

    Lucian went back to the company with a cold face. Seeing that their president came back in off-work hours, several overtime managers looked at each other with such a serious expression. Although their president was usually serious, they could see Lucian seemed to be in a bad mood recently. Every time they went to the CEO''s office to ask Lucian to sign on the documents, they were careful, fearing that they would be the trigger.


    "Megan, today, Lucian went to pick up Eric."


    "What? Lucian went to pick up Eric? ... ... ... ... ..."


    When Megan suddenly heard the name of Lucian from Aron, her heart skipped a beat. The matter of Shelly had passed, and Shelly had lost her own child. But it seemed that Lucian didn''t say anything all the time. She didn''t know what on earth Lucian wanted to do.


    "I don''t know what he said that Eric cried. He couldn''t coax the child, so he just stood there. Later I took Eric away."


    "Okay." Megan lowered her head so that Aron couldn''t see her expression.


    It seemed that she and Lucian were really getting farther and farther away. As long as the two met, they would quarrel. Now there was no Shelly, and they even had no chance to quarrel.


    She had been disappointed enough. So she didn''t feel sad for this situation.


    With a smile at the corners of her mouth, Megan adjusted her mood and went to the living room to watch the cartoon with Eric.


    "Mr. Lucian, this is the information you want." On the second morning, the secretary came to the office and gave Lucian the documents about what had hap


    dreds of millions. The netizens began to complain about the best friend in the story, saying that they would expose her privacy.


    At the same time, Shelly got many comfort. Many people were even giving advice to Megan, asking her to pay more attention to recuperating her body.


    "Well, isn''t this the wedding of Lucian, the CEO of the Empire Group? One of my friends went there and said it was very awkward. ... ... ... ... ..."


    "Oh my God! I heard that someone had seen the project director of Coco Group there. Is she the besti?"


    As soon as the comment came out, all the public opinions turned to Megan. Although someone stood out to help Megan clarify that Megan was not such a person, the criticism was too many. Those insignificant refutations were not enough, and had long been drowned in the comments.


    As soon as Megan arrived at the company in the morning, she felt that there was something wrong. The employees who usually greeted her warmly all looked at her coldly. As soon as she passed by, they began to discuss something in a low voice.


    "Suzy, what''s wrong with everyone? What happened?"


    "Oh my God, Director Megan, you have been scolded online. How can you know nothing?"


    Megan was confused. She had never cared about the gossip and entertainment news on the Internet. How could she be scolded? Lucy fetched the tablet computer, found an interview video and gave it to Megan. The more Megan watched it, the angrier she became. She knew how unpleasant the comments would be.


    ''Shelly, you''ve really gone too far.''

 Chapter 241 Sacrifice Silently

    "Megan, come to my office now!" As soon as Megan finished watching the video brought by Lucy, she received a call from Vincent. It seemed that this matter had become a big one.


    "Mr. Vincent." Megan gently knocked on the door of the general manager''s office.


    As expected, now the look on Vincent''s face was gloomy. Since yesterday, someone had exposed Megan''s personal information on the Internet. In addition to cursing Megan, the share price of Coco Group had also fallen rapidly. The calls from the Coco Group''s public relations department had already been very busy, and all the media and newspapers had competed to interview, and the board of directors had also given Vincent a lot of pressure.


    "Tell me, what happened?"


    Megan pursed her lips. After all, it was her private affair and she didn''t want to say too much.


    "Megan, it''s not just about you. The stock price of the company has been greatly affected by your matter. I have to know what happened."


    "Yes, the bestie is me. But I didn''t destroy their relationship and make fake news. She spread rumors."


    Megan said calmly. ''Shelly is really ungrateful this time.''


    "Rumor? You mean she made up a story to attract attention? "


    "I don''t know if she meant it, but I''m sure that nothing she said is true. Mr. Vincent, I promise you."


    Vincent stared at her for a long time and nodded.


    Although he didn''t know what had happened between them, at this moment, he inexplicably had a sense of trust in Megan. It seemed that there was a voice that told him that he could trust her.


    Therefore, in


    as trying to maintain the stock price of Coco Group, but Megan didn''t respond. Since Shelly deleted the video, Shelly didn''t continue to attack Megan, nor did she reply to the comments on the Internet.


    Gradually, the heat of the matter dissipated, and everyone''s attention was attracted by other things. Few people commented on Megan.


    In fact, on the second day of the press conference, Vincent met Megan and asked her not to respond to this matter. No matter what evidence she had to attack Shelly, she should not easily make any comments.


    Megan was confused, but she had to swallow her anger temporarily because this matter had a great impact on Coco Group.


    But what Megan didn''t know was that it wasn''t Vincent who calmed down this matter, nor the disappearance of the heat, but Lucian.


    Lucian used his connections to contact the big shots and media in the entertainment industry to create new topics. He paid a high price to control social public opinions. In order to make Vincent agree to make Megan calm down first, he even helped Coco Group recover its stock price.


    Megan didn''t know anything about it.


    Well, if Megan knew that it was Lucian who helped her deal with it, she would definitely not accept it.


    After all, Shelly had hurt her too much, but Lucian was the one who chose to believe the person who framed Megan again and again.


    In many sleepless nights, Megan''s helpless and desperate eyes always appeared in Lucian''s mind.


    "Megan, wait for me. Wait for me to get you back. After you forgive me, we will never be apart again. "

 Chapter 242 My Birthday

    "Mr. Lucian, if you really have something, you can talk with the manager, I''m really busy. I''m sorry for the inconvenience."


    Megan hung up the phone decisively. Recently, Lucian frequently called her. At first, it was just her mobile phone. Later, Megan didn''t want to answer it, so Lucian called the company''s phone directly.


    Megan was very dessperate. As the CEO of a group, was he so idle that he called her four or five times a day just to ask her out for dinner?


    One day, as soon as Megan came out of the bathroom, she received a call from Lucian. She didn''t want to answer it, but it kept ringing. The person on the other end of the phone waited for her reply persistently.


    "Lucian, what the hell are you going to do? It''s so late. I need to go to bed. Don''t call me again. "


    When Megan was about to hang up the phone, she heard the person on the other end of the phone say in a hurry, "Miss, wait a moment."


    It was not Lucian''s voice.


    "Who is it?"


    "Hello, miss. Here is the thing. This gentleman was drunk and unconscious here. He kept calling your name. We found your phone number on his mobile phone. Would you like to pick him up?"


    The waiter was a little embarrassed, because he was forced to make the call. ... ... ... ... ...


    "Are there any other contactors on his phone? It''s too late. It''s not convenient for me to go there."


    Megan refused subconsciously. But as soon as she opened her mouth, she suddenly remembered that Lucian had a stomachache. Now he was drunk, she wonde


    , right? I also think so. "


    Instead of yelling, Megan quietly stated everything, but tears never stopped on Megan''s face.


    The sadness of those years was finally expressed at one point one in this ordinary morning. And the two of them knew clearly that it was really difficult for them to go back to the past.


    "Later, I gave birth to Eric difficultly. If it weren''t Aron, I wouldn''t have lived on. I even had an impulse to escape when I saw Eric''s face similar to yours.


    But when I get home, he bring me slippers and said, ''Mommy, let me hug you.'' At that moment, I think that I really couldn''t leave him. After all, he is the closest person in the world to me.


    But Lucian, do you know? Shelly wanted to hurt him again and over again.


    But every time, when you know it, you just say, "Don''t be willful anymore."


    How could I forgive Shelly who has done everything and you who have never done anything? "


    Lucian reached out his hand and wanted to wipe her tears, but Megan smiled and avoided his hand.


    "Do I blame you? Maybe I do. But now it really doesn''t matter anymore. It seems that I really let it go and I finally accept the fact that you don''t love me anymore.


    I will never ask myself again and again what I did wrong to make you hate me like what I did five years ago.


    I won''t try my best to do something I don''t like in order to attract your attention.


    I won''t be afraid that you will really leave me, and be with Shelly or anyone else anymore.


    Lucian, I really let you go. "

 Chapter 243 Fair Competition

    Megan took a deep breath. She didn''t know how Lucian felt after hearing these words, but she knew that she finally spoke it out.


    She finally didn''t have to worry about it alone. And she finally didn''t have to worry about whether he loved her or not.


    She didn''t need to put that person on the center of her life, so that everything around her was around another person.


    The words that had been buried in her heart for a long time were finally exposed by her today.


    But Lucian didn''t reply for a long time.


    After a long time, Megan felt something was wrong. She turned her head and saw Lucian quickly turn to the other side.


    Was he sad?


    The two of them didn''t talk for a long time until dawn. Suddenly, Lucian stood up and straightened his body. "Let me drive you back."


    Megan hurriedly waved her hand. She didn''t want Lucian to drive her home at all, because Aron stayed overnight in her house last night.


    If it weren''t Aron, Megan wouldn''t have left Eric alone at home at night and she went out to look for Lucian. Although Megan and Aron didn''t do anything, when Megan thought that Lucian might misunderstand, Megan felt nervous.


    "Megan, do you have to do this?"


    Lucian smiled with self-mockery. He wouldn''t do such a stupid thing like yesterday for the second time.


    "I just don''t want to owe you anything. I won''t pester you. Don''t worry."


    Sure enough, Megan finally nodded.


    Lucian sent Megan downstairs. He wanted to go upstairs to see Eri


    n later, so she was doomed to fail no matter how hard she tried.


    She walked quietly to a place that Lucian didn''t notice. Looking at the snacks and toys in his hands, she was very angry.


    Sure enough, as long as she left, Megan would take advantage of the opportunity to get him back. Sure enough, before she went far, Lucian was firmly controlled by Megan with the child.


    Child...


    When she was pregnant, she sometimes asked Lucian to go to the supermarket with her to buy some baby supplies. At that time, Shelly was really full of expectations for the future, but until now, she realized that it was just because Eric was absent during that period, so Lucian wanted to make up for it with another child.


    Disappointment and frustration were so strong that Shelly staggered a step.


    It seemed that he had reconciled with Megan. ''Megan, Megan, why do you have to be that annoying person?''


    While Shelly was thinking, her phone rang. She looked at the caller ID and found it was Olivia Xia. Shelly answered the phone and walked out. As soon as she pushed the door open, Lucian turned around.


    ''How can I hear Shelly''s voice? Maybe I misheard because I was too busy with work these days.''


    Lucian looked at the basket full of things and then turned to pay the bill. It should be enough to coax his son.


    "Rat-a-tat."


    Megan was stunned when she saw Lucian standing at the door with a large bag of snacks and toys.


    "Where is my son? I am here to see him."

 Chapter 244 Get Drunk

    "Eric is in the living room..."


    Megan was a little annoyed by her direct answer. It was obvious that she took the initiative to accept Lucian''s offer, and Lucian seemed to be very satisfied with it. He smiled and strode into the room.


    There was no man''s shoes on the door, which made Mr. Lucian feel better.


    "Eric."


    Hearing someone call his name, Eric immediately raised his head from a pile of toys. When he saw that it was Lucian, the excitement on his face didn''t completely fade away. His pretended cold face amused Megan and Lucian. Megan thought that this little guy was really the same as his father.


    "Look what Dad has brought for you." Lucian shook the bag in his hand and sat on the ground half a meter away from Eric.


    "If you call me daddy, I''ll give it to you."


    Eric stared at the bag in Lucian''s hand, and Lucian pretended not to look at him. He took out the things one by one from the bag, including the puppet of the GG Bond, the finger biscuits and animal biscuits that the children liked, and a lot of snacks that were not allowed to eat by Megan.


    Every time Lucian took out something, Eric would swallow. But Lucian was not in a hurry. He showed his son what was in the bag at one by one. Eric was so anxious that he stamped his feet on the sofa. He took a look at Megan and at Lucian, but he couldn''t speak out "dad".


    "Eric. If you don''t call me daddy, I''ll take them away."


    Then Lucian slowly put the things into the bag one point one.


    Seeing that his


    o late next time.


    For three consecutive days, Shelly got drunk in the bar every night. Finally, when she picked up the glass again, her wrist was held.


    She tried to open her eyes, but she couldn''t see clearly who it was.


    "Miss, our boss wants to see you." The man said politely.


    "Boss? What boss? I have paid money for my drink. Go back and tell your boss that I don''t care who he is and I''m not in the mood to serve him. "


    Shelly waved her hand. She was so annoyed. Just now, she found a handsome man on the dance floor and was about to accost him, but she was distracted and couldn''t find him now.


    "It''s not up to you." Then the person pulled Shelly up and walked to a box aside.


    Shelly struggled desperately, but in places like the bar, especially "Sober Bar", no one would care about her.


    Soon, the man took Shelly to a slightly quiet room, but when he pushed the door open, Shelly was stunned.


    The whole room was full of obscenity. Shelly was an adult. She only took a look at it and knew what happened. Four or five men sat on the sofa, and a few prostitutes. Shelly instantly sobered up, turned around and walked out.


    However, as soon as she took a few steps forward, she was stopped by the security guard at the door. The man in the lead looked at her like this, waved his hand and drove away the prostitutes and several subordinates. He gave a hint to Shelly with his eyes that asked Shelly to approach him, but Shelly stopped. His eyes were really frightening.

 Chapter 245 Change Another Person

    "I have observed you for a few days. It seems that you are in a bad mood." Micheal Hu picked up a glass of wine on the table, didn''t care that Shelly was standing so far away from him. He shook the glass, raised his head and poured all the wine in it into his mouth.


    "What''s bothering you? Tell me. Maybe I can help you."


    Shelly looked at him suspiciously, "Help me? How? "


    "It depends on whether you can serve me well or not." He crooked his finger at Shelly, and then someone grabbed Shelly''s shoulder and pushed her to Micheal Hu''s side.


    Shelly struggled, but she heard the man say, "Miss, I advise you to be sensible. Our boss is from the Black Tiger Bang. If you offend the Black Tiger Bang, you will be in big trouble."


    Hearing "Black Tiger Bang", Shelly suddenly stopped struggling. It was a famous Mafia in F City. If it was in the past, she still had Lucian to rely on, but now...


    The man called Micheal Hu approached her and held her in his arms. When he was about to take the next step, Shelly stopped him in time.


    "Micheal, Micheal, wait a minute." Shelly grabbed his arm in a hurry. Even if no one could be relied on, she couldn''t just fall into the hands of a fat pig.


    Micheal Hu really stopped what he was doing. Seeing this, Shelly hurriedly said, "Micheal, I''m just in a bad mood and come here for drinking. Look at me. I don''t have a slim figure and a beautidul face, how about this, Micheal? I''ll find you a person you will definitely like. What do you think? Th


    "No, no, no, Micheal. She, she has been married and has a child. You certainly won''t like her, Micheal. You can change another person. She is really not suitable for you."


    Micheal Hu stared at her and said nothing, "Micheal, her husband is Porter. If you do this to her, Porter will destroy you even if he gives up his group."


    No, absolutely not. Thinking of Olivia''s gentle smile, Shelly would never let Olivia have anything to do with Micheal Hu.


    But the next second, Micheal Hu''s hand tightly grabbed her neck.


    "Are you threatening me?"


    Shelly didn''t know that this time Micheal Hu really was angry. Micheal Hu hated being threatened most in his life, not to mention Shelly was just a woman.


    "I don''t care about who her husband is. I don''t allow the woman I like to escape from me. Either you bring her here, or you wash yourself and wait for me on the bed."


    After saying that, Micheal Hu got up from the bed, turned around and was about to leave.


    "What if I change another person for you?" Shelly paused and stared at Micheal Hu, "I''ll change a woman for you. She is absolutely not worse than the woman you like. What''s more, you can play with her casually. What do you think?"


    With a sneer, Shelly took out a photo from her mobile phone and showed it to Micheal Hu, "This, is it good?"


    Micheal Hu looked at her for a long time and said, "Okay. I''ll call you three days later. Don''t let me know that you''re playing tricks on me, or you''ll suffer."


    Then he left.

 Chapter 246 Waste Car Yard In Western Suburbs

    "Shelly, is he really your classmate? He looks so fierce. Did he say anything to you?" As soon as Micheal left, Olivia rushed into Shelly''s room.


    "It''s okay. We just caught up on the old days. And I also came up with a way to help him propose. You know, he has been working hard in the society for a long time. It''s normal for him to get older."


    Afraid of Olivia''s suspicion, Shelly came up with a reasonable reason.


    "Okay. There are many evil people in the society. Be careful not to be deceived by him."


    Looking at Olivia, Shelly was glad that she stopped Micheal. She couldn''t let Olivia get involved in such a dark thing, but someone deserved it.


    In the past few days, Lucian always came to see Eric whenever he was free. Eric was not as afraid of him as before. There was even a time when Megan came back from overtime and saw Eric lying on Lucian''s legs and sleeping.


    However, Aron was dissatisfied with this, after all, Megan was his fiancee. But Lucian was the biological father of Eric, Megan could not refuse Lucian to stay with Eric. And Megan could see that Lucian was really good to Eric.


    Therefore, Megan spent half a week in such entanglement and guilt. Aron happened to be on a business trip recently and was not at home, so Megan planned to relax.


    "Eric, I have an morning meeting today. I''ll drive you to the intersection. Can you walk to the school by yourself?"


    "Sure!" Then Eric patted his own chest confidently.


    But when Megan came out of the meeting room, she suddenly received


    ng for her to pick him up home.


    Megan looked for a long time, but she didn''t see anyone, nor did there were marks that anyone moved or stayed here, which made Megan a little confused. When she took out her phone, she was covered mouth and nose from behind, and then fainted.


    When Megan woke up again, she found herself in a basement. Opposite her sat a man in black with sunglasses. As soon as Megan regained consciousness, she immediately asked, "Where is my son?"


    The man looked at her and sneered coldly. He did not answer her question. Instead, he stood up and walked to her side step by step. His boots were clattering in the empty room. He slowed down on purpose. The more he did so, the more frightened Megan was.


    "Where is my son? I have arrived here without informing anyone. Just tell me what you want. I only want my son to be safe."


    Megan tried her best to suppress the fear in her heart and said in a calm voice. She couldn''t let the other party see the slightest fluctuation of her emotions.


    "Oh? You can give me anything? "


    "I have no enmity with you. What the hell do you want to do?"


    The man turned around and picked up the computer on the table. After operating it for a while, he put the interface in front of Megan. "Look at him, he is still safe."


    On the screen, Eric was sleeping quietly on a bed. Megan couldn''t see where it was, but she was sure that someone was beside Eric.


    Megan suddenly felt that she was so stupid to come here alone without saying anything to others.

 Chapter 247 Im Coming

    Great fear and helplessness swept over Megan. Finally, Megan couldn''t help but shout, "What did you do to him? If anything happens to him, you can get nothing!"


    The man rubbed his ears. This woman was really noisy when she went crazy. He picked up a towel from the table beside and put it directly into Megan''s mouth.


    "Don''t be so noisy. I just fed him some sleeping pills and he fell asleep. Don''t make a fuss. I''ll let you go after it''s done." The man in black looked up at the watch and said, "No hurry. It is almost time."


    Fred looked around but couldn''t find any trace of Megan, but the GPS showed that she was in this building. He took a step forward and stepped on something. When he looked down, he found a mobile phone.


    Fred picked it up and made sure it was Megan''s. Without the phone with Megan, it was difficult to determine the exact location of Megan.


    "Hello, boss. I found Miss. Megan''s phone."


    "Cellphone?"


    Fred said in a low voice, "Yes, it''s just a phone."


    That meant Megan might be taken away somewhere in the building, or might have left the building.


    "Pay attention to the surroundings. I''ll be there soon."


    [Lucian sped up again. He guessed that his driving license would be revoked this time, but it didn''t matter, he didn''t care.


    As soon as Lucian arrived, he saw a car parking at the gate of the waste car yard. It was obviously a luxury car. It was definitely not Fred''s. Moreover, Fred couldn''t park the car in such a conspicuous place stupidly.


    Then there would be only one result


    r.


    "Fred, take Megan to the car and wait for me."


    Lucian didn''t want Megan to see such a bloody scene, but he had to personally deal with Micheal.


    "Miss. Megan, watch out!" Fred carefully held Megan up. Megan was very weak now.


    Fred helped Megan to the car, took out a blanket and water and handed them to her. Then he got out of the car. Now Megan might need to stay quietly for a while.


    It suddenly occurred to him that before he rushed in, his boss suddenly asked, "Is it silenced?"


    Fred didn''t understand what he meant at first. When Lucian took out his pistol and took the silencer, he suddenly understood.


    Lucian was afraid that Megan would feel uncomfortable when she heard the gunshot since she had always lived in a simple world. He was afraid that she would be more afraid when she saw the bloody scene.


    So Lucian, who had always been cold without any tenderness to others, even thought of putting a silencer on at a critical moment.


    Fred couldn''t help but look back at the people in the car. Although he couldn''t see anything, Fred thought it would be a good thing if this woman became Lucian''s wife in the future.


    "Fred, how is Miss. Megan?"


    "Not bad. There shouldn''t be any big problem."


    Lucian walked out of the basement with some blood on his hand. Fred wanted to check it, but was stopped by Lucian. "It''s okay. It''s not my blood."


    "Get me a wet towel." Standing next to the car, Lucian didn''t get in immediately.


    He didn''t want his hands to be stained with blood when he saw Megan.

 Chapter 248 Go Back To Work

    "Lucian!" As soon as Megan saw Lucian, she grabbed his arm tightly. "Eric, Eric is still controlled by them. Take me to find Eric..."


    The woman who had been beaten, insulted and tortured was covered with mud. After seeing Lucian, all her pretended toughness collapsed.


    "What did you say? They kidnapped Eric? "


    Lucian had already beaten Micheal to faint. Perhaps Micheal could only spend the rest of his life in bed. Lucian was a little regretful. How could he forget to ask if there was anything else?


    Hearing that there was another person, Fred was also stunned. He had thought that if he could help his boss to save Megan, he might get more bonus this month. But if he couldn''t finish the work well, he didn''t need to think about the bonus. Now, it seemed that he was in the latter situation.


    "Is there anything can locate on Eric?" Lucian asked calmly.


    Megan shook her head with tears in her eyes. She always stayed with Eric in ordinary times. Even if she was busy, there would be Aron or someone else to take care of Eric. So there was nothing to locate on Eric.


    This would be troublesome. Eric was so young that he couldn''t save himself. So he couldn''t take the initiative to contact Megan.


    "Lucian, it suddenly occurred to me," Megan took out her phone in a hurry, "This is the video they sent me at that time. Can you find the address from this video?"


    Lucian opened the video and looked at it. There was nothing special except for a bed. Eric was just sleeping quietly. It seemed that there was


    oo old to go back to the Civil Aviation.


    "Olivia, you can ask Porter to help you. He must have a way."


    Olivia looked at her and smiled, "Don''t make fun of me. I can''t ask him to help me. If there is somewhere you want to go to, I can ask him to help you. Ha ha."


    The two of them were chatting, laughing and walking home, but they didn''t know that this scene was seen by one person.


    "Keep watching. Report to me at any time." It just happened that Lucian didn''t need to spend more efforts.


    Shelly sent a lot of resumes these days, but she didn''t give any response. She missed those days when she didn''t need to worry about her life.


    "Hello, is this Miss. Shelly Yao? This is the personnel department of OG Company. Your resume has been passed. Please come to the company for an interview at ten o''clock on Wednesday morning."


    Shelly thought there was no hope, but she didn''t expect she would be informed to participate in the interview by such a big company. After Shelly talked it to Olivia, the two of them were very happy. Olivia made some delicious food that night to celebrate for Shelly in advance.


    On the day of the interview, Shelly finished the interview smoothly. She was even a little worried about whether it was true or not. In less than three days, she received the offer.


    "Shelly, you are awesome! Let''s go to celebrate your return to work. Let''s go shopping today! " Holding Shelly''s arm, Olivia said intimately. Although she hadn''t gotten her work yet, she was really happy for Shelly.

 Chapter 249 I Want To Take Care Of You

    These days, Megan didn''t dare to leave Eric alone at home, so she specially asked for a few days off to accompany her son.


    Of course, the one who had been following her was the CEO, who should be very busy.


    After sending Eric to school, Megan looked back at the man who was talking on the phone and dealing with business.


    After he hung up the phone, he asked, "Are you going home now?"


    "Well, Lucian, why don''t you go back to the company?" The reason why Lucian could follow her for two reasons. One was that Eric didn''t reject him, and the other was that she was a little greedy for this feeling.


    "Why? I can handle it in this way. " Lucian frowned, with a touch of coldness in his eyes.


    "Because I have to go to work too!" Being stared at, Megan felt a little guilty and made up a lie.


    Lucian walked to her step by step, "You asked for a week''s leave."


    Megan didn''t know what she should say. Lucian revealed her so thoroughly!


    Megan was speechless. She turned around and walked towards home. In fact, she didn''t realize herself that she no longer hated Lucian.


    Looking at the woman''s back, the corners of Lucian''s mouth slightly raised. Megan, I would give you whatever I owed you, and you would come back to me.


    Suddenly, the phone rang again.


    "Boss, she is going to work."


    Lucian sneered, "Then let her know how difficult it is in the workplace."


    Feeling that no one was following her, Megan turned around and gently shouted, "Are you going or not?"


    ittle embarrassing to stay in the same room. She would be more uncomfortable to sit in the same car with him.


    Although Megan was grateful to Lucian for saving her and Eric, it didn''t mean that the two could get back together.


    Megan squatted down to change her shoes, and the straps of the handbag slipped from her shoulder. Then, Lucian quickly walked over to grab the handbag and carried it for her.


    "You really don''t need to go," Megan stood up and wanted to take her bag back. She didn''t like this kind of unclear relationship.


    She knew clearly that she couldn''t tangle with him anymore. He also had promised her, but now he was so close to her. The intimate feeling made her feel a little uncomfortable in her heart.


    Thinking of this, she frowned slightly and said, "It''s not good to be seen by others."


    "What''s wrong with me to pick up my son?" A hint of coldness flashed across Lucian''s face. The more she said so, the more he wanted to follow her.


    When he closed the door, he was very upset and didn''t know who Megan was referring to by saying "others".


    Neighbors in this neighborhood? Or parents in the kindergarten? Or Aron he disliked for a long time?


    The door was locked with a click, which just ended all his thoughts.


    No matter who it was, he was fearless. He would pay back what he owed Megan and Eric.


    From Eric''s attitude towards him recently and Megan''s occasional eye contact with him, he felt that he still had a chance to make up with them.

 Chapter 250 A Family

    As Megan had expected, something embarrassing happened. Sitting in Lucian''s car, Megan turned on the radio to avoid talking to him. Although there were only all kinds of advertisements, she pretended to listen carefully.


    She tilted her head slightly and touched her earlobe with her slender fingers. She looked straight ahead with empty eyes.


    Lucian had just wanted to fasten the seat belt for her. Perhaps Megan would be moved and enjoy his care before, but she was more clear about the gap between the two now.


    As soon as Lucian was about to do this, Megan fastened her seat belt in a hurry by herself.


    Lucian withdrew his hand silently and continued to drive as if nothing had happened. He hadn''t driven out with her for a long time, and this time they went to pick up their child. The family warmth that Lucian had never had was surging in his chest.


    "This is FM1001, dynamic music radio. Welcome to listen. I''m MC, Mark..."


    The audio of the radio program was transmitted from the car, and the lively music was mixed with the explanation of the anchor, killing the silence in the car.


    Lucian frowned. He was not interested in such a program, so he might as well talk more to Megan now.


    He drove to the school of Eric with anger.


    In OG Company.


    Shelly had already dealt with some data checks. Her shoulders were sore and her eyes were blur. She was not in good health, and she didn''t have a good rest after the miscarriage last time. The hard work in the past few days had exhausted her strength.


    "Hello, Sarah. My name is Lucian Lu." He didn''t mean to hide his name at all.


    This name? Suddenly, Sarah''s mind went blank. It seemed that the man in front of her had the same name as a very famous person. Looking at Lucian, she found that his face was also very familiar.


    Where did she see Eric''s father? Sarah couldn''t figure it out at the moment, so she had to give up.


    Megan thought it was not difficult for her to understand Eric''s behavior, and even a sense of sadness came from the bottom of her heart.


    Perhaps this sensitive child would be very envious of other children when other children''s father came to pick their own children up. Even if Aron came to pick him up, Eric could only call him "Uncle Aron", which was very different from the way Eric called his own father.


    So of course, Eric hoped that he could call Lucian "Dad" happily when Lucian picked him up.


    Sarah was talking with Lucian, while Eric seemed to have got a lot of candies, he was very happy. When Eric saw a good friend, he stopped him and asked, "Your father will pick you up today?"


    The child looked at him strangely and said, "Yes."


    "My parents picked me up together." Eric pointed at Lucian who was talking to the teacher with his small finger.


    Eric''s good friend waved at Megan and Lucian politely, "I''m going home with my father. See you tomorrow!"


    Eric still wanted to show off. But the good friend left so soon. In fact, in his friend''s eyes, it was not important for parents to pick up the child together.

 Chapter 251 Strange Fragrance

    Eric walked back to Megan sulkily, but he was so happy that his parents picked him up today.


    Although he still hated that his father didn''t treat his mother well, Eric still thought that it was good that they were together.


    The child wouldn''t be worried about one thing for so long time. Sure enough, Eric immediately forgot the unhappiness just now. He held his mother''s hand and waited quietly for Lucian to finish his talk with the teacher.


    Eric was still thinking about his recent performance. The teacher would praise him in front of his father, wouldn''t she?


    Eric''s little hands were covered with sweat. Megan tilted her head and looked at Eric. Sometimes Eric peeped at the teacher, and sometimes he smiled. It could be seen that Eric was in a good mood. If they didn''t divorce and Shelly didn''t sabotage her family, Eric might be happier.


    Megan pursed her mouth. She felt sad that she couldn''t give Eric a happy family, not even give him his father.


    After a while, Sarah came over. She smiled and asked Megan to take the child back. Before leaving, she said to Megan, "I wish you a happy family."


    Megan didn''t know how to explain it. She had nothing to do with Lucian from the legal sense. How could such two people, who were independent and unable to be reunited, be called "family"?


    Lucian had already left with Eric in his arms. Megan had to nod at Sarah and follow them quickly.


    Sarah watched the three of them leave. She had a good impression of Lucian, who was charming in every way he talked and behaved. A li


    e had received the documents from Vincent''s assistant, and even didn''t know how she had answered the simple questions from Vincent''s assistant.


    All in all, she got on the taxi in a hurry. The thoughts in her mind were as fast and intense as the cars passing by outside.


    There was a voice in her heart saying, ''Megan, I will not let you live a better life than me. Even if you live a better life now, I will destroy your happiness, just like you were defeated by me many years ago!''!


    Suddenly, Megan covered her mouth and nose with her hand and sneezed. Who was speaking ill of her?


    "You caught a cold?" Lucian skillfully turned the steering wheel and asked casually.


    Megan shook her head. She didn''t say anything until she realized that Lucian couldn''t see her while driving. "No, I just felt my nose itchy all of a sudden."


    Sitting next to her, Eric said in a childish voice, "Do your nose feel itchy because of the good smell?"


    "Hmm?" Megan didn''t know what he meant by the fragrance.


    With a lollipop in his mouth, Eric smiled and said casually, "It''s the smell I smelled at the school gate a few days ago. It''s very sleepy."


    Megan nodded. She still didn''t understand what Eric meant. She thought he was talking about the barbecue sweet potato stall at the school gate. Sometimes, Eric would buy one when he was very hungry. The potato was roasted so that it tasted sweet.


    However, Eric''s words had attracted the attention of Lucian. He immediately parked the car on the side of the road and suddenly turned around.

 Chapter 252 Gift

    After parking the car on the side of the road, Lucian suddenly turned his head and asked Eric, who was eating a lollipop, "When exactly did you smell the fragrance?"


    His face became serious, and his handsome eyes were fixed on Eric. Eric was in a good mood, but being stared at like this by Lucian, the lollipop in his hand fell on his legs.


    Eric lowered his head and looked at the lollipop on his clothes. He tried to hold the stick with his little hand, but the candy had stuck to his clothes, so he couldn''t take it up no matter how hard he tried.


    "Let me help you." Megan took out a bag of wet tissue from her bag, opened the package and took out two pieces. She wiped Eric''s hands with one piece and then wiped the candy on his trousers with another.


    "Go home and change your clothes later. Don''t make it fell on your clothes anymore." Megan said gently.


    Lucian''s body was still twisted towards back. It was just a question. How could this child be so sensitive to be scared like this? ''He is so delicate, ''thought Lucian.


    Megan, who didn''t talk to him all the time, finally opened her mouth and asked, "What question did you ask just now?"


    "Well, nothing." Lucian swallowed the words. Eric was so scared that the candy had dropped and would definitely not dare to answer him again.


    He started the car again and drove home steadily. When he passed by the biggest shopping mall in the city, he stopped specially and said in a very gentle voice, "Eric, will you go shopping with dad? We can buy new clothe


    used to describe Megan, who was the one who could live with him forever.


    "You don''t have to come here tomorrow."


    When Lucian was in a good mood, he heard Megan''s words and felt as if his head was poured with cold water.


    It turned out that the past had become illusions. The cruel reality had overturned those illusions.


    "Why?" Lucian didn''t think his performance was bad today. Eric had so many smiles on his face today. Wasn''t he a good father?


    Megan shook her head bitterly, poured the vegetables into the pot, and overturned it with a wood pan. "You know the reason."


    "You... Aren''t you going to give me a chance? " Lucian clenched his fists, and his expression seemed to be more forceful than his voice.


    Megan cooked skillfully as if nothing had happened, and said calmly, "Didn''t you promise me not to pester me before?"


    "Do you think I''m pestering you?" Lucian asked another question. Now he had asked three questions in a row.


    After pouring the dishes into the white porcelain plate, Megan put the dishes on the table.


    There were already three or four dishes on the table, each simple and exquisite. Megan pulled a chair and sat there without taking off her apron.


    She didn''t answer Lucian''s question but handed him a pair of chopsticks.


    Lucian also pulled a chair and sat down, saying, "I can take good care of Eric."


    "I don''t think you can be so selfish. If he really adapted to the life with a father, how can he adapt to the life without a father in the future?" Megan frowned.

 Chapter 253 Many Doubts

    Megan''s words made Lucian feel bad. She was no longer the gentle Megan she used to be. This time she came back, she was like a cactus with thorns all over her body, and her heart was as hard as a stone.


    Lucian licked his lips anxiously and tried to explain, "Isn''t it good for him to adapt to the life with father? We should work together for his growth. "


    Megan looked at the plate in front of her calmly. After he finished speaking, she raised her head and said slowly, "It''s too late."


    The day she was kicked out of the Lu family, his cold face had been engraved in her heart. At that time, Megan really wanted to ask him, why didn''t he think about the child?


    And when he knew that Eric was his child, why didn''t he work hard for the so-called "Eric''s growth"?


    Megan clenched her chopsticks and stared at Lucian impolitely. She was no longer the Megan who was weak as she liked him. Did he think that he could make up for everything by buying something with Eric and giving her gifts?


    Her bright eyes almost burned Lucian.


    Lucian had no choice but say softly, "I will make up for you."


    Megan just smiled coldly, then she asked, "So, why don''t you go on asking today?"


    "What?" Lucian asked subconsciously. Then he remembered he asked Eric what kind of fragrance it was in the car.


    They all knew what Eric mentioned.


    That day, probably someone let Eric smell the fragrance, and then Eric was dizzy and let the bad guy take him away.


    ''It turns ou


    it.


    She hurried to send Eric to the kindergarten and watched him enter the classroom. On the way, she talked a lot to Eric and asked Eric not to leave the school.


    It was not until he entered the classroom that Megan stopped nagging and calmed herself down.


    She didn''t know if Lucian was in the Empire Group or not, but she had arrived there.


    It might not be a good idea for her to suddenly appear in the Empire Group. She took her bag and went to a cafe nearby.


    Megan asked Lucian to come out. When Lucian saw that it was Megan who was calling, he was in high spirits. It was rare for Megan to call him initiatively. When he heard that they were going to meet, he immediately put aside his work and rushed to the appointed place.


    "Why are you here?" He thought they would meet near Megan''s house, but he didn''t expect that they would meet next to the Empire Group.


    The Empire Group was a special existence for Megan, and was also an insurmountable barrier.


    Lucian was surprised. He thought she changed her mind. After all, she had been to the gate of the Empire Group.


    "I want to ask you about the kidnap?" Megan didn''t talk him about her guess.


    "I am actively investigating. Don''t worry. Those people will definitely be punished as they deserve." Lucian looked through the product list, on which there was only the introduction of a kind of coffee every page.


    Megan''s eyes turned cold. She said bluntly, "You already know who it is, don''t you?"

 Chapter 254 Disheartened

    Megan looked at him calmly. She had almost guessed it on the way here. With the ability of Lucian, how could he not find any clue yet? Maybe he wanted to protect some important person in his heart.


    Lucian was stunned for two seconds. He closed the menu and tried to slow down his voice, "Don''t think too much."


    "I asked Eric about what happened that morning. He said that an aunt called his name and fainted him with overpowering drug." Megan clasped her hands nervously. Fortunately, Eric was not injured last time. If anything happened to him, she would not forgive herself.


    Lucian was very calm, "Yes, it must be that man who sent someone there."


    "To be honest, I think it''s Shelly." Megan said firmly, looking at him with powerful eyes, like a sharp knife engraved on a stone.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Lucian didn''t say anything. He was looking down, so Megan couldn''t see his eyes.


    She raised her hand and hold her chin, waited quietly for Lucian response. She shouldn''t have had any hope for him, should she? Unable to hear what she wanted to hear, Megan sat up and said to him in a neither humble nor pushy tone, "In that case, we have nothing to say anymore. Please take care of your wife."


    Lucian''s face darkened. His wife?


    "I only have an ex-wife." He grabbed Megan''s arm and stopped her from leaving.


    "That''s your business." Megan broke free from his grip.


    Now it seemed that what was going on was obvious. In orde


    r, Lucian didn''t chase after her. Sitting in the car, Megan bent over the steering wheel and recalled what happened just now seriously.


    But when she thought about it again, she didn''t think she had done anything gone too far. She was just protecting her rights, and even this basic right was going to be deprived by them.


    She couldn''t understand why Lucian, who had shown a kind father image yesterday, suddenly became like this today.


    "Save it. That''s not the person you should have hope on." Megan said to herself in a low voice. Then she raised her head, turned the key and drove slowly on the road of the second ring. She was waiting for the time to pass. As soon as the time came, she would go straight to pick up Eric.


    But there was still 1.5 hours before Eric''s school was over. Megan could only drive on the road and circle around to kill time. She was in a terrible mood.


    She drove the car quietly and thought about her own life. It became worse just because she fell in love with someone. She thought it would become better if she gave up that person, but who knew that person would appear again.


    However, she decided to stop being in such a trance. She was no longer the person who could be bullied by others because of love.


    The cars around her were also moving forward, and some of them were slowly overtaken by her. They all had their own fixed paths, and she was just a moving point on the road.

 Chapter 255 Jealousy

    Megan picked up Eric at school who ran out with a big smile on his face and was even inexplicably excited. Megan could guess what Eric was looking forward to.


    So she felt guiltier. She was really a useless mother. She couldn''t bring the person Eric expected, and even taught Eric never to think that his father would be with him, everything relied on his own.


    "Mom, Sarah said that dad was a very powerful man, so she wanted to make me like him." Eric looked up at Megan with his big eyes.


    Megan could clearly see Lucian''s trace from his face.


    "Really? But I want you to be what you like. " Said Megan.


    People in the world probably had their own set of rules to measure the value. In other people''s eyes, the big company of Lucian was managed well and Lucian was a rich man, so Lucian was the "very powerful" person. But in Megan''s eyes, Lucian was the worst man in the world.


    He was neither a good husband nor a responsible father. He failed to meet these two basic requirements. Megan would rather let Eric get nothing than abandon his family and children like him.


    But it was inaccurate to conclude that Lucian was an irresponsible person. After all, he had done a good job to Shelly.


    What a touching relationship! Lucian didn''t even care about the law.


    Eric didn''t understand what the adult was thinking, so he just said his own thoughts, "I want to be a person like father. I heard from the teacher that f


    another city these two days. When he came back in the evening, he bought a lot of gifts for Eric from another city. After getting those gifts, Eric was playing in the room, and Megan came out to send him back.


    However, Megan saw Lucian from a distance, with a lot of things in his hands.


    The moment Megan saw Lucian, Megan held Aron''s arm and whispered to him, "Help me."


    Aron also saw Lucian and saw the scallion leaves hanging out of his bag. He immediately knew what Megan meant. It seemed that during the two days when he was away, Lucian had come to harass Megan a lot.


    "Don''t worry." Aron clasped her ten fingers in a tacit manner, and the two of them looked particularly intimate in the light.


    Feeling that Megan''s hand was a little cold, he immediately took off his coat and put it on Megan''s shoulder with a smile. What he was doing now was from the bottom of his heart, not just to show to Lucian.


    "No, thanks. I''ll be home soon. You still have to drive home in your clothes." Megan was not willing to accept his coat, but in the eyes of Lucian, she refused in order to take good care of the people around her.


    Lucian had planned to stay in the Megan''s family shamelessly, and the three of them had dinner, but he didn''t expect that they had formed a new family and had nothing to do with him.


    Jealousy was burning in his heart. He clenched the handle of the plastic bag and looked at them angrily.

 Chapter 256 Being Watched

    The street lights of the neighborhood were dim, and a breeze was blowing gently. Looking at the two who looked innocent getting closer and closer, Lucian lost his head, but when he thought of dodging, he rushed to them.


    "Megan!" He shouted.


    The two people, who were laughing and talking, were shocked by his shout, but the voice made Aron get closer to Megan, as if the person in front of him was a gangster.


    The atmosphere among the three was quite embarrassing. Aron silently protected Megan behind him, while Lucian stood there with a livid face and looked at them.


    "Why don''t Mr. Lucian sleep at night but come here?" Aron said in a voice dripping with sarcasm, "do you have a friend in this neighborhood?"


    "Aron, you''d better not interfere in others'' family." There was a hint of threat in Lucian''s eyes. Megan was so far away from him perhaps was because of this man.


    Without any fear, Aron calmly showed the momentum of business negotiation and argued with him, "This woman has had nothing to do with you since four years ago. Now you feel sorry for her and want her to come back to you?"


    Almost every time when they met, they would quarrel. Megan didn''t want to hear anyone quarreling for her, because it was meaningless at all. There was no room for negotiation between Lucian and her, which was carved in stone.


    Megan grabbed Aron''s arm and said calmly, "Don''t waste your breath. Let''s go. I''ll send you back."


    ''Waste my breath?'' Lucian''s heart pulled up. She actually used such cruel words t


    t this matter was very tricky, both for herself and for the company.


    "Think about it carefully and make a list of the people who have entered my office these days." Megan said decisively.


    She had already noticed that the mini camera was brand new, which was not like having been installed for a long time. There was even no dust on it.


    On the paper, Lucy wrote down the employees who had entered the office as she remembered. Then, Megan called Vincent directly, "Manager Vincent, I''ve been watched. Please give me a permit to watch the closed circuit television of the company. I''ll go to find who did it."


    "What? You have been watched?" Vincent said in surprise.


    "I''m going to your office now." Said Vincent.


    But he was the manager of the company. How could he have so much time to deal with her business? No one wanted to deal with things that were not related to their own interests. If we could solve it by ourselves, we would never bother others. This was Megan''s experience of working for so many years.


    She quickly said, "It''s a waste of time for you to come here. I''ll go to watch the closed circuit television at the door of my office first and report to you after confirming. If I can''t find, it won''t be too late for you to help."


    Hearing this, Vincent agreed. He didn''t even need to help deal with this kind of thing. Megan was indeed Megan, who was so reliable.


    "Okay, call me when you get to the monitoring room. I''ll arrange it with the staff there." Vincent said with satisfaction.

 Chapter 257 Go To Argue

    Megan took her phone and went to the company''s monitoring room. Lucy was still listing the names of the people who had come as she remembered. Before leaving, Megan even asked Lucy about her leave time.


    There were only two ways to think about it. One was that there was a mole in the company, and the other was that someone outside the company came in. If it was really the colleagues in the company, the people she listed were seriously suspected.


    At the same time, she needed to investigate more during the time when Lucy left, which was the right time to install the camera when she was away. However, generally speaking, people in the company would know that there would be cameras at the door of the office. If that person knew that and still dared to come, then either he was very good at camouflage, or he had already got rid of the company''s closed circuit television.


    She wore her high heels and rushed to the company''s monitoring room, which was located in the east of the third floor, with more than 100 displayers of different sizes.


    Megan had never been here before. When she was about to reach, she called Vincent, but the phone was hung up before it was connected. Then, Vincent called the operators on duty in the monitoring room.


    She approached the security door of the monitoring room and indistinctly heard the voice from inside. It should be a courteous response to Vincent.


    After a short while, the door in front of her opened automatically. The staff came out and greeted her, "Hello, Manager Vincent has told me. You can come in


    ab it, and Lucy nimbly moved from left hand to right hand, and then from right hand to left. In a word, Shelly missed several times and looked funny.


    She knew clearly that it was her in the video, but how could she admit it? She could only say stubbornly, "Megan, you are such a despicable woman. You have ruined my reputation!"


    "Justice naturally inhabits a man''s heart." Although Megan''s voice was not advantageous to quarrel, her words were enlightening. "OG Company has always been the company I yearn for. I didn''t expect that there would be such a person who has touched the bottom line of the law. I advise you to think twice before hiring."


    One of the employees of OG Company apologized to her, "I apologize to you on behalf of Shelly. Coco Group also has a lot of cooperation projects with our company. This time is our employee who makes you unhappy. I''m really sorry."


    Megan was surprised that the person had noticed her work card of Coco Group. What a sharp person.


    Several other OG Company''s employees were defending Shelly. Hearing that, Lucy felt that the company was too miserable. It was Shelly''s fault, but the whole company was to blame.


    Behind her were whispers, and occasionally some dirty words fell into her ears. Shelly was suppressed by the two women, Megan and Lucy. She was so angry that her face was red.


    Just as she was about to explode, Megan took back all the evidence and said to them, "For the sake of OG Company, I won''t call to account about what happened today. I hope you can discipline the employees well!"

 Chapter 258 Revenge

    After Megan left OG Company with Lucy, Shelly was immediately called to the office by her supervisor for a talk.


    Seeing her toughening her scalp to enter the office and pretending to be fearless, other employees in the company whispered about what had just happened.


    "I''ve told you that she''s not a good person who pretends to be superior to others. I hate her when I see her." The woman with curly hair cast a glance at the direction in which Shelly left, expressing her long-term dissatisfaction.


    Another female employee with glasses couldn''t help but ask, "I heard that she and Mr. Lucian of Empire Group had a relationship before, and they even talked marriage. Is that true?"


    "I also doubt that Mr. Lucian has such a bad taste to like such a woman!"


    The woman with curly hair seemed to know what was going on. She smiled lightly as if she was mocking, "Don''t you know that? This woman is shameless. There are many versions spreading online."


    Then they gathered in the tea room and closed the door. There was more than one room in the building anyway.


    Several women gathered together, and they also mentioned that Shelly had offended Amanda last time, and from the gossip between Amanda and Shelly to Paul. They made irresponsible remarks on it.


    Shelly was not very pleasing in appearance, and she usually had a bad attitude towards her colleagues, so the whole company had a bad impression of her.


    People in OG Company were discussing that she had just been in the c


    raid that she would have time to revenge on Megan. He would never allow such a thing to happen.


    In Shelly''s office, OG Company.


    The glass window, which had been covered by her newspaper, would no longer expose Paul''s face, which made her feel that she was molested. She was dealing with the finishing work. On the day she came out from Brendan''s office, she got an important project, which was also very important to the company.


    Brendan also repeatedly told her to work hard. If she finished this project perfectly, she would get a chance to improve, and all kinds of bonus and welfare would not be less.


    Shelly worked hard for so many attractive benefits. After more than half a month, the project was finally put on the right track. As soon as she got rid of the work documents, she relaxed and felt powerless.


    She had never worked so hard before. She felt that she had lost more than ten pounds.


    When he got the complete document, Brendan was still joking with her, "With this project, you are going to be rich. Are you ready to be promoted?"


    Shelly shrugged, "OK, anytime and anywhere."


    On the surface, she didn''t look forward to it, but in fact, she had been expecting for a long time.


    Since she was a child, she had wanted to be a superior person. She was pretentious. Without any special treatment, she felt that God was unfair to her. She was an ordinary employee in the company, which she couldn''t accept.


    Fortunately, this kind of life was about to end.

 Chapter 259 A Farce

    When Shelly thought she could finally be promoted and raise her salary, and she was not the lowest staff in the company, a news broke her beautiful dream.


    It was true that the company had promoted a person''s position with all kinds of benefits and bonus, but that person was not Shelly, but a woman called Billie.


    When Shelly received this message, she was a little confused and even wondered if the company had mistaken her name.


    The reason why Billie was promoted was that she had designed a project completely, but this project looked very familiar to Shelly. Every word on it was typed by herself with great effort, but the name of the person in charge was written Billie.


    In this way, the company directly gave all the benefits to Billie. Shelly was so angry with the message. She read at home at that time and was about to explode. She immediately called Brendan.


    "Manager Brendan, what''s going on? I have never heard of Billie when I was working on this project." She questioned loudly.


    Brendan seemed to have changed into another person. He no longer bowed and scraped to her. He directly put on air of a supervisor and taught her a lesson, "You know what you should know. Don''t ask about what you shouldn''t know."


    This sudden change of attitude confused Shelly. He was usually as enthusiastic as eating hot pot, but now he was as cold as falling into an ice cave in the North Pole.


    She opened her mouth several times but didn''t say anything. She really didn''t expect that t


    n''t know why there were so many people who hated her since she was so perfect. Was it just because of jealousy?


    Shelly went home by taxi. She didn''t intend to work in this company anymore.


    This company was too bullying.


    While Megan was calculating the evidence in her hand, she watched the video over and over again. It was the video that Shelly installed a camera in her office, but it had nothing to do with kidnapping.


    Megan wanted to collect evidence, because last time, Lucian said that everything needed evidence. If she couldn''t show evidence, she was starting rumors.


    Because of this, Megan decided to collect evidence of Shelly''s kidnapping.


    First of all, she went to the hotel where the doped Eric had been brought to that day. She wanted to check the video and find out if the person who carried Eric into the hotel was Shelly.


    But the manager of the hotel didn''t think that the surveillance video should be so easy to be watched. What she meant was that this woman might have doped a child in a kindergarten and locked him in a room. They didn''t want to get involved in such illegal things.


    Who would be responsible for the bad influence if it spread out?


    No matter how hard Megan tried to persuade him, it was useless. He would never let her watch the surveillance video.


    She had no choice. She heard that the check in person was Shelly and wanted to see if it was her, but the manager still didn''t agree, saying that it was an invasion of customer''s privacy.

 Chapter 260 Punishment

    Megan had been busy for a few days, but it didn''t work. She didn''t know whether the manager did it for his own interest or was sealed. Anyway, he didn''t want Megan to get any information about that day.


    In this way, Megan could not find any evidence. Maybe she should ask the police to investigate, but she was safe. Moreover, she had not even put on record that day. Megan had been busy for two days, but it was useless.


    She was frustrated. She knew it was that woman who did it, but there was no evidence to prove it. And even if she found it, what could she do? After all, she and Eric didn''t get hurt badly.


    Although the mental injury was serious, it was nothing.


    Did Lucian say it right? Did he know that this thing could only be solved in this way?


    She had mixed feelings, but she didn''t want to accept the frustration.


    Lucian hadn''t come to visit her for a long time. Eric had asked her several times why his father hadn''t come to visit him. Megan said that Uncle Aron would take care of him.


    Hearing this, Eric lowered his head and played on his own. After all, uncle was not a father, and that kind of feeling was very subtle. Eric was a sensitive child who could distinguish the subtle differences.


    She drove slowly and aimlessly forward. Along the road, she passed by the company she worked for and the company she had quarreled with Shelly last time. Finally, she stopped at the Empire Group.


    When she realized that she had arrived at the Empire Group, she was really shocked.


    "Why


    she had had Lucian as her backer, not to mention one million, even ten million was nothing in her eyes. But now, everything was spending her own money. She had lost her job, not to mention one million, she couldn''t even afford one hundred thousand.


    She had to repay for many years. What was worse, her behaviors were recorded as her reputation. If she wanted to go to other companies in the future, she would be easily rejected. She had become a blacklist in this industry.


    Perhaps if she wanted to live in the future, it was impossible for her to work in a big company of L City, which was undoubtedly the most tragic thing for Shelly. Could she only apply for a cashier in the future?


    Tears welled up in Shelly''s eyes. ''Why does this world treat me like this?


    Lucian, only he can save me.''


    Shelly called him immediately, but no matter how many times she called, the woman in the phone would remind her, "The number you dialed is a vacant number, please check it before dialing."


    Had he changed his number? It was impossible. He must had blacklisted her number.


    She changed another number and called him. As expected, the call was connected. But this time it turned to "The subscriber you dialed is busy. Please redial later." It was obvious that he hang up.


    Shelly''s eyes were swollen. Why did she have such a hard life? She was always obstructed by Megan in marriage, and she was also trapped by villains in the company. Everyone was against her. Was Lucian''s previous tender toward her false?

 Chapter 261 Rekindling Hope

    At this moment, Lucian''s telephone in office rang. He didn''t stop his work. His eyes were still fixed on the document, and his hand directly hooked up the telephone receiver.


    "Hello, Mr. Lucian. I''m from OG Company..." The person on the telephone greeted him respectfully.


    Lucian replied without any waves of emotion, "Yes, I''ve read the news. Well done."


    "She has been punished to the greatest extent. Now she is on the blacklist of L City''s business circles. It is estimated that her resume will directly enter the trash can of every company after sending."


    The corners of Lucian''s mouth lifted slightly. He wanted to see how strong Shelly''s endurance was. But when he looked at the caller ID this morning, he saw some strange land line phone numbers in a series of blocked phone numbers. They should be from Shelly.


    Maybe she wanted him to help her?


    "She has to compensate the company for the loss of one million. Do you think the amount is okay? If it''s not enough, it can be increased later." The man on the other end of the line reported to him.


    "This amount will make her a pain for a while. Tell your manager that thank him for this matter. I''ll treat him to dinner this weekend." Lucian asked him to convey his arrangement.


    Lucian knew the boss of OG Company, but it was not good to bother him for such a small thing. So he contacted Manager Brendan in private whom he had knew in last meeting.


    Of course, he did as he said. Then, Shelly successfu


    happened to Shelly, and he also heard about the loss that this woman brought to OG Company. She had become the object of blocking in the business circles, and he actually felt it difficult.


    But after all, she was Olivia''s ladybro. Porter loved his wife the most. He even wanted her to have a second child, so of course he had to follow Olivia''s arrangement.


    Porter found a vacancy in the company and asked her to do it first. It was better than doing nothing at home all day long. Besides, he heard that she had borrowed the money to repay OG Company from Olivia, so he had to take it back slowly.


    Shelly got a new job in this way, which was a small role, but Shelly had nothing to choose. Of course, she agreed without hesitation. Working in her best friend''s husband''s company, those staffs dared not bully her.


    The world seemed to have returned to normal. She went to work in the Song Group gratefully and tried to marry Lucian as soon as possible. Then she could return the favor to Olivia. She had been accepting her help recently. She didn''t know what Olivia thought.


    It was not appropriate to stay at other''s home like this. Moreover, she was a slender and pretty stewardess. Although they were friends of the same age, since she had experienced a series of blows now, she looked several years older than her. Every time she looked in the mirror with her, she would feel ashamed.


    Her only goal now was to marry Lucian, so that she could have everything.

 Chapter 262 Become Intimate At The First Meeting

    Lucian hadn''t come to see her for several days in a row. In fact, Megan still wanted to see him and wanted to hear how he explained the punishment for Shelly.


    In fact, judging from the attitude of Lucian towards Shelly, Megan didn''t feel that she had no position in his heart.


    So she understood why she had been so angry before, not because he didn''t punish Shelly, but because she felt that she and Eric still had no position in his heart.


    Why should she care about that? Megan was reading a document when she was suddenly distracted. She shook her head in amusement. Fortunately, no one knew what she was thinking at the moment.


    She thought that she was too self-sentimental. Everything between her and Lucian had already been over. If she was still involved, she would be the only one to be hurt.


    Now she had Eric. Eric was the center of her life.


    Speaking of Eric, tomorrow was Children''s Day. The kindergarten invited parents to attend a fun sports meeting. Megan attended it every year, and this time she would also go.


    She planned to bring some gifts to the children and make some desserts for them, which might come in handy.


    Sometimes life was beautiful. As long as she was with her child, she felt that life was interesting.


    The next day, it was hot. Megan took Eric to the school. She had finished all the work before that day and asked Vincent for leave with these finished work.


    Vincent could only clap his hands in admiration, praising her speed


    had got for so many years.


    Lucian had had his hair cut and looked as fresh as a few years ago. Megan pursed her lips and watched their interaction.


    He looked good when he smiled, and his eyes seemed to be full of honey when he looked at Eric.


    "Still flying? Aren''t you afraid that I will loosen my hands?" As Lucian spoke, he raised Eric again. The clear voice of Eric rang like music in the air.


    Megan approached them slowly and reminded, "Eric can''t stand the sun. Hurry back."


    Lucian held Eric in his arms. He only put one arm around him and strode towards Megan''s house.


    It was really a family of three. Although Lucian enjoyed the atmosphere very much, for Megan, she was more worried.


    Soon they came back home. Megan took out the juice prepared in the morning from the fridge and poured a glass of juice for Eric. Thinking that Lucian was also a guest, she also poured a glass for him.


    "Eric and I will paint at home this afternoon. You can go to work." Lucian said to her casually.


    It was hard for her to take Eric with her when she was working in the afternoon, but Lucian seemed to have a special ability to know her mind and arranged the time directly.


    Megan said, "I''m going to take him to the company."


    "I told you that I will stay at home with him. Are you still worried?" Lucian said decisively.


    She didn''t know what she was worried about. Was she afraid that he would take her child away? But Lucian knew Eric was her life, didn''t he?

 Chapter 263 New Cooperative Project

    "Don''t worry. Go to work. I''ll wait for you at home with Eric." She didn''t know what Lucian meant. There seemed to be some ambiguity in his words.


    But Megan didn''t notice the strange meaning here. She was still wondering if she shouldn''t have more contact with him. "You also have a job, right?"


    "I quitted." Lucian said casually. He was actually joking with her.


    With a serious look on her face, Megan didn''t believe what Mr. Lucian said. "I can take Eric with me. I won''t bother you, Mr. Lucian."


    "This is also my child. Megan, are you thinking too much?" As he spoke, he tilted his head to look at Megan with a smile on his face. His white and neat teeth were exposed. It could be seen that he was in a good mood, thousands of times better than usual when he was cold faced in the company.


    Megan was not in the mood to talk so much with him. Since he insisted, let him go. Even for the growth of Eric, it was good to spend more time with him.


    "Enjoy yourselves. I''m going to cook." Said Megan.


    Lucian felt lucky that he hadn''t had dinner when he came here. Now he could have meals for free. It felt great to have a family reunion. If he came back home with tiredness every time he finished his work, someone would cook for him, and a child would jump into his arms, everything would be wonderful.


    He was willing to work hard for such a kind of life. It was just Aron who put obstacles in front of him. He would d


    o much. Just eat. You didn''t come back on time. We have been hungry for a long time in order to wait for you." Lucian said impatiently.


    Megan then took Eric to wash their hands. With a satisfied smile, Lucian sat on the chair. It was such a happy moment to be with the two of them. He was already full even if he didn''t eat anything now.


    It was rare for the family to have a meal together. Megan was also in a good mood because of such a series of good things. She didn''t always put on a long face to Lucian, and sometimes even replied to some of his words.


    Eric was the happiest one at the table. He liked to see his parents sitting together. If only their whole family could live like this forever.


    "Dad, can you stay here? We three can live together." Eric said directly in front of them.


    Hearing this, Lucian was overjoyed. He thought he didn''t love this son in vain who knew his father''s mind.


    But Megan immediately became serious and said to him, "Don''t talk nonsense, Eric, have you finished your homework today?"


    Startled by Megan''s words, Eric answered in a hurry, "No, Eric will write it later."


    "Don''t treat him like this. I think what he said is reasonable." Lucian wouldn''t let go of such an opportunity.


    Megan''s face darkened during the meal.


    He knew it was impossible. But why did he still flirt with her like this? What if Eric really believed it? Megan would never allow Eric to get hurt.

 Chapter 264 The Purity Of Friendship

    The dinner went on in a strange atmosphere. Megan was cleaning up the dishes without saying a word. After sending Eric to his room, Lucian knew that Megan had something to talk with him alone later.


    As expected, Megan made a pot of black tea and brought it to him. Then she sat down on the chair too. She poured the tea for Lucian, and her eyes darkened.


    Holding the teacup in his hand, he took a sip of the tea, "I took Eric out to see an interest class this afternoon. He seems to like painting more, just like you."


    A tinge of regret flashed through Megan''s eyes. "You should know what Eric means to me, right?"


    All of a sudden, she turned serious. Looking at her, Lucian couldn''t figure out what she was thinking. After a while, he said to her, "I know. He is also very important to me."


    "I know that the child''s growth needs the father and mother to cultivate together, but I also know that you will have a new family. At the same time, I don''t believe that there will be such a kind woman who will allow you to meet Eric..." Megan made it clear that no matter when, it would eventually be such a day.


    Megan didn''t feel heavy when she spoke. Instead, she felt a little relaxed. This question had troubled her for a long time.


    If Lucian knew women''s mind, he would know what he should do. It was better for him not to come here anymore before Eric had attachment to his father, rather than to make himself in a dilemma.


    nt, others would also believe.


    The two parents first bragged to each other when they met, and the two children had already run into the amusement park hand in hand, discussing what to play. There were so many interesting facilities, and which one was interesting but not frightening.


    As a result, the two children just chose a kangaroo and a jumping bed. They sat on the plastic kangaroo''s stomach, following it ups and downs. The children played for two rounds before they got down. What saved the two adults'' trouble was that they jumped into the jumping bed, where there were many plastic foam ball and some simple and safe climbing facilities.


    The children were having fun inside. The two parents sat outside, drinking cold drinks and chatting.


    "The Song Group?" Megan exclaimed in surprise.


    Just now, Olivia had said that her husband was the CEO of the Song Group.


    Wasn''t it the company that Megan had took over the contract two days ago? She couldn''t help screaming, and then realized that it was impolite, so she apologized, "I''m sorry, the Song Group is very famous. I''ve heard a lot about it."


    "Ha-ha, you are welcome." Olivia''s eyes were full of smile, and her eyes were bent into the shape of the moon.


    Megan knew it was an important opportunity. If she said she was in charge of the contract with the Song Group, maybe the Song Family could help her make the cooperation smoother. But Megan didn''t like it.

 Chapter 265 Loopholes

    If she could take advantage of her relationship with Mrs. Song to deal with the contract, it would be a very direct shortcut, but this shortcut seemed to be a backdoor, which Megan did not like since childhood.


    What made her even more embarrassed at that time was that, it was like that she talked to her and made friends with her just for this contract. Megan chose between friendship and work and thought it was more important to maintain the purity of friendship.


    She quickly swallowed the words "What a coincidence! I happened to be in charge of the project with the Song Group recently". It was a rare coincidence, and it was often troublesome to explain it.


    "Coco Group is also a good company. I seldom pay attention to business, but I know your company well." Olivia took a sip of grapefruit tea, and a pair of sunglasses next to her was shining with red light.


    Olivia was a kind woman. She reminded Megan, "If you need any help at work, please tell me. At last my husband is willing to listen to me."


    Megan felt warm in her heart after hearing this, not because she needed her help, but because Megan felt that who can generally speak like this was a kind woman. If Olivia was afraid of trouble and didn''t treat her as a friend, how could she talk about her relationship with her husband directly?


    She decided to treat Olivia better in the future. She had never met such a real girl since she left school to work. She was also the wife of a big boss, but she was not arrogant at


    r face was burning. She really made a lot of mistakes.


    But why hadn''t she found so many loopholes when she did it? She didn''t know what expression to make for a moment. The feeling was too bad.


    Manager Yang was the person in charge of this project. He had expected that this job would bring him more benefits at the end of the year, but he didn''t expect that he would end up like this with a contract which he had reached an agreement before?


    The person in charge of the project in Coco Group was Megan. Manager Yang had never heard of such a woman. However, she had performed very well in the previous two negotiations, and at the same time, she had shown her serious and responsible attitude.


    Now that the contract was put on the paper, only this part went wrong. After reading the document on the spot, Megan keenly discovered the loopholes, and she decisively suggested to delay the contract signing.


    It could be seen that she was also looking forward to this contract. But unexpectedly Shelly had made several big loopholes when she put it on the paper, which meant that the attitude of the Song Group was very bad. Although Coco Group was looking forward to signing the contract with them, there was nothing to look forward to for a company that couldn''t even make a good contract.


    Megan looked at the employees of the Song Group seriously. The expression in her eyes was so horrible. Manager Yang was much older than Megan, but he became inferior under her glare at that time.

 Chapter 266 Betrayal

    Even when Manager Yang was having a meeting in the company, the expression on Megan''s face still appeared in his mind. How disappointed she was to show that expression.


    There was no doubt that the Song Group had lost a lot in this negotiation. Even if they could continue to cooperate, they had to show more sincerity. It could be said that they were at a very disadvantage, and it was very difficult to retrieve it. What''s more, Megan was a very responsible staff who was young but experienced. It was not easy to fool her.


    In order to make up for this, they racked their brains. Just now, they had discussed all the loopholes and part of the profits surrendered as compensation. In a word, the Song Group had to bear tens of millions of losses because of the mistakes of Shelly alone. This was a lesson bought for nothing.


    The price of spending so much money to buy an unworthy lesson was too high.


    Shelly stood there, looking at every different words on the document at a loss. In comparison, she felt that all the work she had done before seemed to have been overturned. If these people could find out the problem earlier, she wouldn''t take the blame now.


    "Can you do it or not?" Manager Yang was a straightforward person, especially when he was at the peak of anger now. He scolded directly. "If Mr. Porter hadn''t sent you here directly, I would have let you go. We have never met such a big loss since the company was establishment. You have broken the record."


    Alt


    "Okay. Send me the course later. Ah, Eric is really a happy child. He can have such an intelligent mother, not like our Tara..."


    Hearing this, Shelly completely knew why the word "Megan" was so familiar. There were so many people in the world. But the mother was called Megan, and the son was Eric. Perhaps there was only one in the world.


    She was so angry that she threw the towel wrapped around her head on the ground, rushed out of the wall and said to Olivia, "Great! Why am I so unlucky today? I can''t do anything successfully, and my work has been found fault!"


    Olivia didn''t expect that there was someone in the room. She didn''t see anyone just now, so she spoke louder. Suddenly, Shelly rushed out, pointed at her nose and scolded something. Olivia was also confused.


    She still kept her politeness and said to the phone, "Someone is quarreling next to me. I have to hang up."


    Then she hung up the phone quickly.


    "What''s wrong with you?" Olivia didn''t know what had happened. She just made a good friend. Why was Shelly so excited?


    "Tell me the truth. Did you collude with Megan to make me jump into the fire?" Shelly was so angry that she wanted to pick up anything at hand and throw it on the ground. Fearing that she would frighten Tara, Olivia asked her to go back to her room to watch a cartoon.


    "Good girl. Shelly is drunk. Go back to your room and play." Olivia coaxed Tara.


    She frowned and asked, "What do you mean? Why can''t I understand?"

 Chapter 267 Offer A Humble Apology

    "Don''t pretend that you don''t know. You have betrayed me!" Shelly looked fierce, which was quite different from the way she usually begged her.


    "Let me think it over first." Olivia covered her head, confused.


    Megan? A single mother, Eric, she tried hard to pieced these fragments together with Shelly, and finally remembered that Lucian''s ex-wife was Megan.


    She was too surprised, not because of Megan''s identity, but because she couldn''t believe that the Megan she knew was the Megan that Shelly rebuked in front of her every day.


    She had heard a lot from Shelly, saying that Megan was a bitch with many bad intentions. You could know that she was a scheming bitch at a glance. Or she did everything she could to separate her from Lucian. In order to achieve this, she even made all kinds of false evidence, which made Shelly lose her reputation.


    As a friend of Shelly, of course Olivia has always believed what her friend said. She had thought that Megan was an evil person, so ever since she knew the real Megan, she had never thought that this woman was Lucian''s ex-wife.


    "Do you think the Megan I know is your enemy?" Olivia was extremely surprised. She compared the true and false Megan with each other and found that they were not the same at all. She began to doubt if she was wrong and if she trusted Shelly too much.


    Her suspicion was completely shattered. She no longer believed in Shelly. Olivia was wondering if her f


    ire her, and the only thing can threat her was her salary.


    She hadn''t seen any fresh bill for a long time. She had lived a miserable life without money, especially since she left the Song Family. She had suffered too much, so she valued money very much.


    At the worst, she could apologize to Coco Group. Anyway, it was absolutely impossible to apologize to Megan. Shelly thought to herself.


    They had made an appointment before coming here. The staff of Coco Group had come out to welcome them. Megan was the main person in charge of this meeting, so she took the lead to welcome them.


    Megan was dressed in a business suit and her hair was neatly combed at the back. It was obviously an old dress, but her baby face forcibly infused this old style into a new element, making her look capable and energetic.


    She had already known that Shelly was involved in this project. Although she was suppressed by Lucian, she could still find a job. She really had someone to help her. But work is work, and life is life, she didn''t want to mix work with life.


    If Shelly did a good job, she would let her go. If she failed, Megan would never be soft on her.


    "Welcome Manager Yang to Coco Group." Megan shook hands with Manager Yang, and there was almost no Shelly in her eyes. She smiled warmly, but completely ignored the woman next to her.


    Manager Yang replied enthusiastically, "You''re welcome. Director Megan, please show us around."

 Chapter 268 Logistics Department

    Manager Yang knew clearly that he came here to make an apology. He couldn''t be careless. He behaved decently. He didn''t look grovel because of his company''s problems.


    Shelly''s face was burning. Megan looked down at her as a winner. What a shame! Shelly wished she could scratch Megan''s delicate face with her long nails now.


    Other employees of the Coco Group also recognized her and whispered something. They must be speaking ill of her. Shelly couldn''t manage her expression well and always felt that she was insulted by their sight.


    She had no choice. As long as she thought that she needed salary, she had to endure this kind of insult. If Megan didn''t make trouble today, she could pretend to be a person she didn''t know and lived a safe life today, but if Megan dared to say anything that she didn''t like, she would make a scene in the Coco Group and have a life-and-death struggle with her.


    Then Manager Yang and Shelly were led to a meeting room, which was a small meeting room. Megan thought it was enough for both sides to make it clear here.


    "I apologize to you on behalf of the Song Group for such an obvious mistake last time." Manager Yang saw that all the people around had left, and only the relevant personnel of the cooperation were left. He had to bite the bullet.


    "Speaking of that mistake, in fact, the loss is not only for your Song Group, but also for Coco Group. If it is not delayed, our cooperation project may be able to operate." Megan said in a neither humbl


    er in the company. She was really driven into a corner now. Even the simplest air conditioner would make her feel happy. She felt it was too horrible.


    In the CEO''s office of the Empire Group, Fred told a lot of information he had found and almost described Megan as a great hero to punish evils. He knew that Mr. Lucian liked to hear about it, but Lucian still frowned at his exaggeration.


    "You should go to a cram school in the future." Lucian whispered.


    "What? What to cram?" Fred said innocently.


    Lucian shook his head, "Learn how to make sentences. Don''t always use exaggerated language."


    "..." Fred was even more confused. He hadn''t been back for a long time. What was exaggerated language? He was still very excited. Since he didn''t understand what he meant, he could take it as a praise from Mr. Lucian.


    "Keep an eye on Megan. By the way, does she cooperate with a foreign enterprise recently?" Lucian asked.


    After perfectly solving the cooperation with the Song Group, Megan was valued by the company and was given a chance to cooperate with a foreign enterprise. However, this was a steak that everyone wanted to eat and wanted to step in. It seemed that Megan''s power was a little weak.


    After Fred told him about it last time, Lucian kept it in mind and asked again.


    Fred nodded colourably, he did not get any more information. Moreover, he came to the company is to be the assistant and bodyguard of Lucian. Why did he help his boss pursue his ex-wife every day?

 Chapter 269 New Task

    Fred scratched his head. He really didn''t understand why his boss give him this work. He didn''t come to the Empire Group to specially keep an eye on Megan.


    But he didn''t dare to say that in front of Lucian. He kept nodding and took out his small notebook, drawing something on it. Lucian raised his eyebrows and took the notebook away. It turned out that Fred was drawing his boss'' sketch. Beside the sketch, he wrote some English words, which generally saying that being single didn''t mean didn''t know about love.


    Lucian looked at the sketch in front of him strangely, "Is this me?"


    Fred put the pen on the sketch, supported it with his lips and looked at him with pure eyes.


    "Then your words is not quite suitable." Lucian admitted that he was single, but was he a man who knew love well? He didn''t know. What he was doing now was to find back the lost family affection. It didn''t matter whether there was love or not. It was a happy thing for a family of three to be together again.


    Fred, who understood Lucian''s expression in a second, quickly took the pen and explained, "In my opinion, Mr. Lucian is really a man who knows love."


    But his child was so old that Lucian really doesn''t want to talk about love anymore.


    He shook his head and waved his hand to let Fred go out as soon as possible.


    It seemed that Fred''s interest was raised by him, or he himself was very interested in love. He said happily, "it is said that the bystanders see more clearly than the p


    ong time after he fell asleep. She just wanted to do her job well. That was all.


    This time, the task given to her by the company was very difficult. The multinational company was powerful and had a huge amount of capital. The Coco Group Megan worked for was just a newly developed large company. If she wanted to attract the Lw International Group, she had to be more cautious. The project of the Song Group was nothing compared with this. If they could take over the Lw group, the Coco Group would also reach a new level.


    Looking through all the cases about the cooperation between Lw and Asia, Megan was dazzled and gradually understood the needs of this company. Then she had to study the corporate culture and product concept of them, and even after-sales and reverse cases. The more she looked at it, the more excited she became. In the end, she even forgot the time to sleep.


    The second day, when Eric got up early and went to the bathroom, she realized that she had stayed up all night.


    Eric hurriedly changed his clothes and helped him wash his face. A new day had officially begun, she had to cheer up to welcome it.


    Eric stood there in a daze, letting her put on his clothes. Without opening his eyes, he said to her with his eyes closed, "Mom, you worked too hard."


    "Eric, you have to work so hard when you become an adult." Megan said to him gently.


    "Well, I want to be an diligent person now." Eric suddenly opened his eyes and looked at her cheerfully.

 Chapter 270 Black Box

    She didn''t have a rest for the whole night and didn''t dare to drive Eric to interest class. She took a taxi to take Eric to school, and at the same time, she could have a rest in the car.


    She had a firm belief that as long as she worked hard, she would definitely succeed. But soon she was hit by the reality.


    LW Group had a long history and had always been high-end. The reason why they revealed that they wanted to cooperate with Coco Group was that they saw the huge domestic market. In the final analysis, Coco Group''s products were not what they wanted. What LW Group wanted was just an opportunity to enter the market.


    In a word, LW Group could choose to cooperate with Coco Group or other companies at will. This kind of relationship was not solid. With the sense of superiority of their big companies, they tended to ignore Megan when they connected.


    Megan thought it was a tough task. The members in charge of this project cursed the other party after the phone call was over. This was not good for the development of the cooperation between the two sides. Megan felt that both sides needed to be friendly to each other before they could cooperate.


    Such a big problem had already occurred before the cooperation began. Megan was also very depressed. She clapped her hands and said to her employees, "Since we want to cooperate with them, we have to accept them from the bottom of our hearts. No matter how they treat us, we just continue to work."


    "But, Director Megan, they don''t respect us at all. Just see their attitude. If we were


    e president of LW Group. In his impression, he liked bowling very much. But his skill was really bad and couldn''t be praised.


    "It''s time for a black box operation." Lucian patted the flour on his hand and soliloquized.


    Megan had a good sleep before dinner. It was like charging an electric appliance, which made Megan regain her energy. Her bright eyes were not as weak as before.


    What she looked like before really made Lucian''s heart ache. He was hesitating whether he should help Megan or not. After all, she had a better sense of accomplishment when she worked alone. But he just didn''t want to see Megan suffer any grievance, not to mention that this workaholic had already paid the price of personal health.


    "I just caught a cold and didn''t have a good rest. Nothing else is wrong with me." Megan thought it was unnecessary to go to the hospital, so she refused Lucian.


    He had cooked a lot, but there were only one or two dishes could be eaten. The man had made a mess of cucumber salad, and the amount of soy sauce and vinegar was not controlled well. At last, the dish was dark and could not even enter the mouth.


    Megan tasted all the dishes, but didn''t find a suitable one for Eric. It was not easy to cook the dishes into such a variety of difficult to eat and indigestible food.


    Lucian could only admire himself, "Look, this fried eggs with tomatoes'' colors match perfectly."


    "? ? ?" Megan was confused. Didn''t all the fried eggs with tomatoes match these two colors? She looked at the strange man with a strange expression.

 Chapter 271 The Auction

    The high temperature in the past few days finally eased. A heavy rain smoothed the heat in Beauty City, and the cool temperature was suitable for any work. Megan sent Eric to interest class, then went straight to the company.


    She was in a good mood today. She can''t wait to tell her companions about the new news, so she didn''t even notice the staff in the company greeting her.


    When she opened the door of her office, all her partners were waiting for her, in high spirits.


    "At two o''clock last night, LW Group finally sent us the e-mail. I''m sure everyone has read it. They have clearly stated that they want to cooperate with us." As soon as she entered the office, Megan raised her voice and said happily.


    Last night, when she was working overtime, she suddenly saw the email alert. It was from the LW Group, and they gave some advice on the plan made by the Coco Group.


    This was the first step of the cooperation. As long as they willing to communicate, the Coco Group would give them the answer they wanted.


    "Finally, they had some action. I thought the LW Group is as aloof as an iceberg. No, the iceberg can still be warmed up. The LW Group can''t." A man with a tie said.


    Megan nodded and opened the projector. Played the PPT she had prepared in advance and analyzed the reply letter to the LW Group specially.


    "The biggest advantage of LW Group''s cooperation with us is the offline market. Up to now, the first few hard marketing battles of Coco Group have laid the foundation. The LW Group wants to build this..." M


    hang saw that, then she slowly changed her sitting position.


    "If you found something you like, press this button." Arya explained to Mrs. Zhang skillfully how to use a screen on the table. There was a natural sense of pride in her tone, as if she was flaunting her knowledge.


    Mrs. Zhang knew what she meant, but she didn''t want to compete with her. Just take it as a new experience to watch the auction aside.


    She nodded and said, "I know. But there are a lot of rich people in Beauty City."


    "Just so so. I''ve met these people before, but I''m not so familiar with them." Arya looked around. She was the mother of the Empire Group''s CEO, everyone had to fawn on her. She remembered some faces.


    "Yes, I also think some people look familiar." Mrs. Zhang glanced quickly at the people around her, but she didn''t dare keep looking around because they were high-ranking people.


    Arya sat there elegantly like an excellent actress.


    Just as the two were waiting quietly for the beginning of the auction, the door of their private room was suddenly opened. It turned out that the customers in the same room had come.


    The person who came in specially brought two assistants and two bodyguards. Arya''s eyes were attracted by this grand scene. She would like to see who was arriving.


    Two bodyguards came in first, then two assistants followed behind an old man. Arya saw that old man had silver hair and beard, wearing loose Tai Chi clothes. Although he was supported by a vigorous girl, she could still feel his spirited momentum.

 Chapter 272 University Predecessor

    Looking at the old man and the young girl who came in, Arya suddenly stood up, quickly walked up to the old man and greeted him, "Senior, do you remember me?"


    The old man looked at Arya strangely when he was called like this. He thought for a while and laughed. "Oh, it''s you, Arya. It''s been a long time."


    He walked up, shook hands with Arya, "I didn''t expect to meet you here. It''s incredible."


    It turned out that this old man was Arya''s predecessor, Archer, in the university many years ago. He used to be a big shot in university, with positive thoughts and excellent academic performance, which affected a large number of people in the school. He had made great political achievements. By the time Arya went to this university, he had graduated for many years, but as a well-known schoolmate, one year he had returned to university to give a speech.


    At that time, Arya was in charge of receiving his students. Although the two of them were not in the same age, they could still talk together. This person had a great impact on Arya. After all, she was in her youth and treated Archer like an idol.


    After Archer retired, he went back to L City. His son was a businessman who founded a big company in L City, which was the famous Song Group. His son was the president of the company, Porter.


    The two of them had met each other at some parties of rich people in L City, but they hadn''t seen ea


    t weren''t for the fact that there were so many people around, Arya might have taken some photos of Becky secretly and sent them to Lucian to let him see his future wife.


    As long as Arya liked a thing, she must have it. As long as she took a fancy to a person, she would take her back to the Lu Family no matter what.


    Arya didn''t pay much attention to the whole auction. She symbolically bought a jade pendant at a high price, but it was just a drop in the bucket for her. What she wanted was the feeling of a myriad of stars surround the moon. The jade pendant was the most expensive thing in the auction, only ten million.


    The only person she thought of was Becky. She wondered if she had noticed that she had bought the jade pendant. She must have seen such a precious thing. If she told her that she would come to Lu Family later, Arya would give this jade pendant to Becky.


    After the auction, a staff came to serve in person and packed the item. Mrs. Zhang, who was accompanying Arya, also felt incredible that Arya was so generous.


    Arya noticed that Archer had also bought some antiques, but the price was incomparable to hers. Perhaps he was only interested in those things and was not interested in the jade pendant.


    "Becky, I said I will buy you something you like, but I don''t know which one you like. I''ll give the jade pendant to you." Arya smiled and sent the packed item to her.

 Chapter 273 Engagement

    Her generosity startled everyone present. It was a gift worth tens of millions, and she just gave a girl whom she just met today.


    "Auntie, I can''t take such an expensive gift." Becky turned her down immediately and looked at Archer in embarrassment.


    The old man immediately came to support. "Arya, why are you doing this? Put away the gift quickly. It would be bad if someone sees such a precious thing."


    Mrs. Zhang had never seen Arya so generous before. She was rich, but she always eat on credit when she went out for dinner. This time, it seemed that she really liked Becky.


    She walked forward and looked at Becky carefully. Becky looked so cute. Her own granddaughter was also a daughter of an eminent family, but she was simply not comparable to Becky.


    After a long time, Arya still didn''t send out the gift, but her goal had been achieved.


    Archer has promised, "Becky will come to your house on weekend. Don''t mind."


    "Of course not. I have never seen such a cute and sensible girl." Arya nodded with satisfaction. Her eyes had been fixed on Becky, which made her blush.


    At this time, Archer sent Becky away. "Becky, aren''t you have something to do? I''ll talk about what happened at school with Arya. "


    "Okay, Grandpa, aunt, I''m leaving now." Becky knew that she had nothing to do with it. It was obvious that her grandfather wanted to s


    k only the Lu Family can match our Becky." Stroking his white beard, Archer narrowed his eyes with satisfaction.


    After talking about the matter between the two families, Arya recalled her college days. "Archer, you were a big shot at that time. There were countless people who skipped classes in the school just to see you."


    "Let bygones be bygones. Why are you still talking about that?" Although Archer said he didn''t like it, he didn''t show any dislike on his face. Instead, he enjoyed being admired by the younger generation.


    "So, whenever I think that my son can be with a granddaughter of a big shot like you, I am so excited." Arya covered her chest and looked as excited as she said.


    Archer nodded in agreement.


    The Empire Group was a legendary existence. If Lucian became the son-in-law of the Song Family, he would be very proud. When he went back, he would tell Becky to try her best to win Lucian''s heart.


    Archer was just afraid that the girl was stubborn and would not do such a thing.


    But it was hard to say, maybe she would be in love with him, who knows?


    With an amiable smile, Archer thought, ''Maybe their marriage will be settled. Even if she doesn''t agree, I will persuade her.'' The Song Family wouldn''t let go of this good opportunity. Archer''s fingers were slowly rubbing, as if he was thinking about something important.

 Chapter 274 Building Blocks

    The coffee they ordered was already cold. Anyway, these two people did not come to drink coffee. At this time, the private room was very quiet.


    Archer was lost in thought, he didn''t say anything for a long time. His nurses and bodyguards were waiting coming in and taking care of him at any time at the door.


    Arya looked at his every move and calculated the psychological activity of Mr. Song in her mind. Although it was the first time she saw Becky, she really liked her, maybe they would feel surprised.


    "I''ve thought about it for a while. It''s okay if you feel embarrassed. We can observe for a period of time first. If they are satisfied, we can immediately make an engagement." Arya''s face was full of laughter with her eyes flashed. She looked shrewd.


    With a nod, Archer said, "That''s right. I''ll ask her to visit you this weekend."


    "That''s great. Although Lucian is having a meeting abroad for the time being, it''s also good to let Becky come and visit." Arya was very satisfied. If this marriage succeeded, she would be relieved.


    Afraid that Archer might go back on his words, she said, "I''ll send a car to pick her up this weekend."


    "Ahem..." Archer coughed a few times, the sound was very turbid. Hearing the sound, the nurses outside immediately opened the door of the private room and poked their heads in.


    Archer waved his hand, indicating that he is fine. Then the two n


    pare food for her family. After a day''s work, it was a good choice to enjoy her life. Especially when Eric was full and praised her cooking.


    "Don''t make things worse." Megan withdrew Aron who was about to come in. Even if he could cook, Megan would not let him, a guest, do it.


    Leaning against the door frame of the kitchen, Aron looked at Megan who was cooking. Her loose hair was tied behind her back, looking as gentle as water. She was his fiancee now. Aron looked at her with satisfaction, as if she was his treasure, and looked at her with a smile.


    After a while, Eric called him over and asked him to build blocks together. This was a game that Lucian had to play when he was there.


    "Then I''ll go first." Aron said to her gently.


    Megan replied.


    He came to the living room and sat directly on the floor like Eric. The two began to build all kinds of houses.


    He built a complicated bridge and called it Eric excitedly, "Eric, look, is this bridge very beautiful? Is Dad powerful? "


    "Although dad Qiu built it well, the bridge my dad built is bigger and more beautiful." Children wouldn''t lie. Aron was disappointed to hear what he said.


    It seemed that Eric really liked Lucian.


    Aron calmed himself down and promised, ¡°then I''ll build a really beautiful bridge."


    How could an adult put his negative emotions on the child? He cheered up and continued to play with Eric.

 Chapter 275 Cold-Shoulder Treatment

    After building blocks, the dinner began. Megan put the dishes on the table, and Aron also helped. When they were talking, the doorbell suddenly rang.


    Perhaps only that person would come at this time. Megan reluctantly walked to the porch and turned on the monitor. Sure enough, it was Lucian. He stood at the door in suit and waited for her to open the door.


    Lucian put one hand in his pocket and pressed the doorbell with a finger.


    Megan opened a crack and said to him calmly, "What''s up?"


    "Shouldn''t I go in to tell you?" Lucian put his big hand on the door and tried to push it open.


    Such a strong force made Megan unable to withstand, and at the same time, Megan fell into a bad memory. All of a sudden, she hated Lucian very much. Even though he was gentle sometimes, Megan had already had a shadow. He would become a cruel person of that year at any time.


    Megan finally closed the door with all her strength.


    Hearing the noise, Aron immediately came over and asked, "What''s wrong?"


    "Megan, open the door!" Lucian''s voice came from outside. His tone was full of anger. She really didn''t know who irritated him again.


    "You''d better leave now." Megan shouted angrily through the door.


    Aron didn''t know what had happened. When he saw Megan''s expression, he thought it was because of what Lucian had done to her just now. He was about to open the door and beat Lucian up, but Megan stopped him and held his hand tightly, didn''t let him go out.


    L


    were placed on the cabinet.


    She created a style of decoration that she thought was a very grand demeanor, quietly waiting for the weekend.


    On the weekend, Arya got up early in the morning. She dressed herself up carefully. She told the servants to talk carefully and work hard. She didn''t allow them to talk about any gossips at home, only could talk something good about Lucian.


    The atmosphere at home was very tense. At ten o''clock, she sent a car to pick up Becky specially.


    Seeing this, Becky, who was smart and obedient, panicked and thought everything was not as simple as her grandpa had said. "Your Auntie Arya likes girls, so she specially picked you up to her house to play. Don''t be nervous. Do you what you should do."


    Seeing such a luxurious car, Becky thought it was not only visiting Lu Family.


    Since she met this strange aunt for the first time, she had felt something was wrong, especially when her grandfather talked to her alone and deliberately avoided her. There must be something bad.


    His grandfather even said that Becky was old enough to find a boyfriend.


    It was clear. Becky didn''t want to listen to her family''s arrangement, but it was not the right time for her to resist. With a good education, she could only accept this arrangement.


    ''It''s just a dinner. Why does it sound like a Banquet of Hongmen?'' Becky thought to herself.


    She sat in the car elegantly in a velvet dress and soon arrived at Lu Family''s apartment.

 Chapter 276 Dinner Party (Part One)

    Arya picked Becky up in person and opened the door for her. Becky got out of the car with a wine red velvet dress, her long and straight black hair hanging loose. She looked very gentle.


    Arya. carefully looked at the girl from head to toe. What a pretty girl. She even liked the fluffy MiuMiu bowknot shoes.


    This was the real daughter of an eminent family. She carefully helped Becky get out of the car.


    "How dare I ask auntie to pick me up?" Becky smiled gently. She was always kind. A casual smile would melt others'' heart.


    Now Arya. seemed to be choosing a girlfriend for herself. She liked such a generous and beautiful girl very much and just wanted to keep her by her side.


    "Now that you are here, you are my family." Arya covered her hand over hers, and her excitement was self-evident.


    This sentence not only made the smart Becky understand what was going on, but also let the servants around her get some information.


    Since Arya picked her up in person, it meant that the lady who came here had an unusual identity, and she said they were a family in public, then this lady might be the wife of Lucian in the future.


    It had to be said that Arya had a good taste. This girl was beautiful in every move.


    Look at the expression on her face. It seemed that she wanted to announce to the world that her daughter-in-law was this lady.


    "Let''s go inside. It''s hot outside." Arya stretched out her hand to invite her in.


    Becky walked


    all of a sudden. He didn''t need his mother to get involved in what partner he was looking for.


    Becky could also feel the strange feeling between them. Although they were mother and son, she could feel that there was a gap between them.


    After waiting Lucian for a long time without any response, Arya was a little angry, "Why are you so thoughtless?"


    What was thoughtful? What was thoughtless? Lucian thought it was funny. If he listened to her arrangement, he would be thoughtful, if he disobeyed her, it would be a violation of a taboo.


    How could he let his mother arrange everything.


    "Let''s eat." His voice was quite low, as if he was cautious before signing the contract.


    "Although Becky is here, I still want to say that I and her grandfather have reached an agreement that you two can make an engagement." Arya made it clear to Lucian that even if he didn''t want, he had to listen to her arrangement.


    Her son was obviously so excellent, but he was always harassed by Megan and Shelly. The key point was that they had affected his taste. The reason why she introduced Becky to him was to let him know who was the real daughter of an eminent family and what was the real excellent girl.


    Although she had guessed what the elders wanted to do, Becky was still surprised to hear that.


    They only met once last time, and then Grandpa and Auntie Arya had established the relationship between the two families. It was really unreasonable.

 Chapter 277 Dinner Party (Part Two)

    The sudden announcement caught Lucian by surprise. She even discussed his marriage with another family without his knowing.


    Lucian looked at his mother''s face and found that she had made a deal with the Song Family.


    They sent the girl here for family interests. It seemed that the Song Family was just so so.


    "You don''t have to worry about it. I will decide my marriage by myself. Lucian put his chopsticks on the table. If he had known that the dinner would end up like this, he would have avoided it earlier.


    "Haven''t you suffered enough?" Arya only said that because Becky was there. If Becky weren''t there, she would have kept nagging.


    Didn''t she mean to remind him of his relationship with the other two women last time? At that time, she thought Lucian could handle it by himself, but he didn''t bring good woman home every time. This time, she would not just sit by and do nothing. She would definitely let Lucian know what true love was.


    Lucian felt bad when his scar was uncovered. He immediately replied, "It''s my business to suffer. "


    "You are talking nonsense again. You have never talked to me like this before. What''s wrong with you now? Arya clicked her tongue. Even now, she was still considering for Lucian''s sake.


    Noticing that the atmosphere was not good, Becky stood up immediately, picked up a piece of meat and sent it to Arya''s plate from a distance. "Have some food, Auntie. "


    With her he


    of Aron, it was convenient for them to take the transportation or go sightseeing together.


    When Eric''s feet were tired, Aron would carry him on his back. It could be said that the child had grown up on his back. Eric had grown up under the care of Aron since he was born.


    He took him to run on the beach. The warm sunshine shone on them. Megan, who was wrapped in a large silk scarf, was lying under the umbrella and watching them chasing and playing, like the ordinary father and son.


    She took photos of them from time to time, as if she was collecting precious memories for these two.


    Most of the time, she felt grateful for what Aron had done, as if she was unable to repay the kindness.


    "Be careful." Megan saw them both fall on the beach by accident. It turned out that someone had set a trap and waited for them to fall into it.


    Aron checked Eric''s body. Fortunately, there was no injury, which did not affect Eric''s mood at all. Eric was very interested in such a trap, and Aron took him to study how to make a trap, playing happily.


    Seeing them falling down, Megan stood up from the bench reflexively. But on second thought, she had thought too much. Aron would take good care of the child. Then she returned to the umbrella and took a picture of the two of them with a sand pit with a diameter of twenty centimeters.


    She was glad that Aron, who was not a father in Eric''s childhood, became his father.

 Chapter 278 Three Peoples Trip

    There was a sense of freedom on the beach. Seeing her son running happily, Megan felt light. Anyway, she was full of happiness with Eric, and she felt happy no matter what they did.


    At night, there was a bonfire party. Tourists, local tour guides and scenic spot staff were dancing around the bonfire. Colorful minority clothes looked quite harmonious.


    Megan didn''t allow them to join in because of the chaos.


    Fortunately, there were all kinds of delicious food to taste. Aron bought all kinds of food and let Eric choose.


    Eric''s eyes lit up. He picked up his favorite seafood and put it into his mouth. Megan was happy and worried. Just like every mother, she felt happy when she saw him eat happily, but she was also worried that he could not digest too much food.


    Megan chattered, "Slow down. Don''t eat so much at night. It''s not easy to digest."


    "Why are you so nagging?" Eric looked at Aron for help. He immediately understood and helped him plead with Megan.


    "Nagging?" Megan was shocked. She didn''t expect that Aron would say that to her. Megan''s mouth was widely open.


    It was the first time that Eric had heard someone joking with his mother like this, and he also laughed gloatingly. Aron explained unhurriedly, "Just let the child eat something. Why do you care so much?"


    Megan smacking her lips, "You know that Eric is not in good health."


    "I don''t think he''s so delicate.


    adn''t been home for several days. Where had she gone? Lucian thought angrily.


    He madly called Fred, "Check Aron''s schedule in the past two days."


    Fred answered excitedly, because he finally got an investigation that had nothing to do with Megan. "I promise to complete the task. Just wait."


    But when he found out the whereabouts of Aron, he was stunned. He was now with Megan and Eric. They looked like a family of three, and they were well matched. With a closer look, he found that was Aron the man who had a trip with Megan last time?


    He was speechless. It turned out that this matter was still related to Megan.


    Fred named himself "Megan''s private detective".


    He passed the message to Lucian, but Lucian hung up before he could finish. Fred still wanted to remind Lucian that since he liked her, he should seize the opportunity. Look, he had such a handsome rival in love.


    Lucian hung up the phone angrily. Sure enough, Megan was with him.


    He wanted to call Megan right away, but he couldn''t get through on her phone. She was with Aron now. If Aron heard him looking for her angrily, would he laugh out loud?


    Lucian clenched his teeth. He had a hard time recently. His mother kept asking him to meet Becky, and Megan was with Aron again. What if Eric was won over by this man?


    He had a feeling of being betrayed by the whole world. He went to Megan for several days in a row.

 Chapter 279 Ran Into A Date

    There was always no one in Megan''s house. Lucian bought a few bottles of beer in the supermarket of the community and sat at the door of Megan''s home to drink. He looked terrible. If Megan came back now, she would be shocked.


    But Megan didn''t come back.


    One night, Lucian was drunk and had a nightmare.


    In his dream, he saw Megan''s wedding. She held Lucian''s hand happily. Eric felt sorry for him, but somehow, Eric fell out and said that he would never recognize him as his father and that he would be the biological son of Aron in the future.


    He heard the sound of his heart bursting. When the wedding was going on, he felt that he was about to die.


    At this moment, he suddenly woke up. This dream was not a nightmare. After waking up, he felt as if he had lost his heart.


    Lucian sat on the bed, sweating. The depression in his dream was still lingering in his mind.


    Fortunately, Megan came back that day. From a distance, he saw the light of her house was on. The white light shone into his eyes, and he felt that he had probably come back to life. But he didn''t dare to approach the light. Let it be quietly lit.


    Even from a distance, he could still feel relieved.


    He didn''t tell the driver to drive until the light in Megan''s house was turned off.


    He had checked the parking lot of this area and found that Aron''s car was not here. So he went back with relief.


    The next day, Arya threatened Lucian to da


    r and bigger, which slowly threatened Lucian. But they didn''t know anything at this time.


    He tidied up the documents on the table and looked through the content of the meeting in the afternoon. He made a frame in his mind, trying to capture the effective information when everyone expressed their opinions.


    Sometimes, the project in the company was not directly under his supervision. He would appoint someone he could trust to do it, and at the same time, he would not completely let it go. Even if he did not participate, he would still supervise the normal operation of the project. Otherwise, the company would suffer losses if the person in charge did something wrong.


    As a result, Lucian had a lot of things to learn. He was actively preparing for the routine meeting in the afternoon. He usually flew around the country, and whenever he had time, he would go to the company.


    He was carefully reading the documents of the new project. He could already foresee the speech of his employees, and he knew his helpers well. He casually wrote down the matters needing attention with a pen on the paper, and drew the key parts.


    "Mr. Lucian, do you need a cup of coffee?" The door of his office suddenly opened a crack. Amira Zhang asked him with a smile.


    "Yes, please." Lucian still remembered that Amira Zhang went out in a hurry at noon. He didn''t like to drink or eat anything at work, but he didn''t refuse this time.

 Chapter 280 On The Verge Of Breaking Out

    The door of the meeting room was heavily slammed, and a group of staff in suits and leather shoes came out of the meeting room. After a heated discussion, they finally got the final answer.


    As usual, Lucian was the first one to walk out of the meeting room. He was satisfied with the result of the discussion. His face was serious, but it was normal.


    He walked out of the elevator quickly and directly arrived at the underground parking lot. He specially looked at his watch. There was still half an hour before the end of Eric''s class. The interest class was very close to their company, and it would take him half an hour to pick up Eric.


    In the middle of the meeting, he suddenly thought of this. He immediately sent a message to his secretary and asked her to buy Eric''s favorite snacks. As soon as he opened the door, he saw these snacks in the car. Children were more innocent. He could break his guard if he gave him his favorite, but adults were different.


    Megan''s alarm clock rang. Lucy was sorting out files in her office, startled by it.


    "I was scared to death!" Lucy screamed, covering her chest.


    Megan quickly grabbed her phone, turned off the alarm, closed the file, and put the things she needed to deal with today into her backpack. While packing her things in a hurry, she explained to Lucy, "I''m leaving now."


    Knowing that she was going to pick up the child, Lucy replied decisively, "Go ahead."


    With her laptop


    m first. I want to talk with your father alone for a while." Megan explained kindly.


    But Eric was not a silly child. He could probably guess that his parents were angry, just like he sometimes quarreled with his desk mate in his class. The inexplicable feeling made Eric unhappy.


    When Aron arrived, he saw Megan and Lucian sitting one by one with unclear eyes and expressions. Perhaps they had just quarreled with each other, and their ears were still red.


    "You come at the right time. I want you to know who is the father of this child." Seeing that Aron came in a hurry with a rough breath on his chest.


    "Cut it out!" Aron hated people who was always hypocritical. "I picked up the child from the hospital with Megan till now. Well, I don''t think anyone who hasn''t witnessed his growth has the right to instruct me here."


    Lucian was at a loss for a moment. He did not witness the growth of Eric. He did not appear when Eric needed his father most. Under this situation, Aron took advantage of the situation and entered the life of Megan and Eric.


    He could only say one thing, "I''m his biological father. I have the right to come to see him. You forcefully stop me from seeing my son. Then you have to be careful in court."


    "Well, Eric is really unlucky. He has such a biological father. He is going to sue them as soon as he shows up." Aron stared at him rudely. The atmosphere between the two was on the verge of breaking out.

 Chapter 281 Conversation

    The quarrel between the two men in the living room should be heard by Eric. Megan nervously looked at the door of Eric''s bedroom, frequently raised her head, stretched out her neck and looked there. If Eric heard them quarreling because of him, he should be very sad.


    "Stop talking." Megan couldn''t stand it anymore and finally broke out.


    Even for the sake of the child, she couldn''t let them continue to quarrel.


    "Megan, I''m sorry to make you angry. I''ll kick this irrelevant person out right now." Aron made a gesture of "please" to ask Lucian to leave.


    Megan? Every time Lucian heard what he called her, he would get angry. This man was good at taking advantage of the opportunity.


    It was not good for Lucian to stay here. He also knew his identity. According to his character, he could only turn around and leave. He didn''t need to explain too much. Today if Megan thought he was going to snatch Eric, he had nothing to say.


    Since she misunderstood him like this and didn''t need his explanation, then let the misunderstanding go on.


    Lucian strode out of the room in several steps. As soon as he walked out, he heard a bang from behind and the security door was slammed shut.


    The door seemed to have completely cut him and Megan apart, and he left without looking back.


    Clenching his fists, Lucian thumped heavily on the white wall. He felt extremely aggrieved and could not go back to that room to explain to her. After all, he had missed the best opportunity to explain.


    Th


    e here and have a seat, Eric."


    Eric had stopped crying and tried his best to hold back his tears. He even lowered his head in case of being seen, as if he had made a mistake and been scolded.


    "You blame him again? The child still knows nothing. If you blame him like this every day, it''s not good for the cultivation of self-confidence. " Lucian felt a little embarrassed as well and had to find a word to say.


    Megan hardened her heart and spoke directly, "I hope this is the last time you come to my house."


    He had been trying hard to make himself not look so manic and regained his usual patience sense. He had been smiling when he had just spoken.


    However, when he heard her words, Lucian''s face immediately changed. "What if I say it''s impossible?"


    "Then Eric and I will move out of here and live a quiet life where you can''t find. Just like a few years ago, you know I can do that." Megan looked at him calmly. He didn''t know how long she had thought about this moment.


    Lucian was angry and tried to calm himself down. "You should know how important the father''s role is in the growth of Eric, right?"


    "Yes, father''s role is very important, but I don''t think you are suitable for that role." Megan blurted out without hesitation, and she looked straight into the eyes of Lucian.


    That kind of invisible aura shocked Lucian. How could she say that he was not suitable to be the father of Eric? He was the biological father of Eric. There was nothing more annoying than this.

 Chapter 282 A Strange Secretary

    His father''s identity was denied by Megan, which really made Lucian angry. If his son weren''t here, he really wanted to pinch Megan''s mouth that kept saying something to irritate him.


    "So you want to be with Aron?" Lucian asked sourly.


    Megan immediately replied, "This is my business, and has nothing to do with you. What you need to do is not to disturb the peaceful life of us again."


    Eric couldn''t stand it anymore and sobbed quietly. Megan felt sorry for him when she heard his cry, but what could she do? After all, they were the two who had been abandoned by Lucian a few years ago.


    "Megan, don''t be so selfish. I will pretend not to know you dated Aron with my son before. Now that you have decided to live with him, you still attribute the bad charge that I don''t treat Eric well to me. Megan, can''t you feel your conscience?" After struggling for a while, Lucian finally spoke. Even if they were angry words, he wanted Megan to feel how painful it was which had tortured him.


    "Am I selfish?" Megan held Eric in her arms, and the little boy cried even harder. "I don''t want to marry anyone for the time being, but because of Mr. Lucian''s repeated entanglement, I''m wondering if you bullied me because I''m a single mother."


    Sometimes, Lucian doubted what kind of person Megan was, because there was a huge gap between Megan before and now.


    Megan, who had been bullied by him in the past, often made him feel guilty. But now, he preferred Megan, who was brave to re


    idden under her clothes. Lucian frowned.


    She didn''t turn to others for help. Lucian didn''t know whether he should help her or not, and it was just his guess. Who knew what was going on?


    He gave up the idea of getting involved. He was not a person who had nothing to do to interfere others'' business. It was better to save trouble.


    He no longer devoted himself to this matter. But because of his carelessness, he would make a big mistake in the future.


    In the villa of the Song Family in L City.


    "No, I won''t." Becky refused to visit Arya in Lu Family.


    After coughing for a while, Archer said, "Your Auntie Arya called and said she missed you very much."


    "But I feel very embarrassed. Grandpa, don''t force me to go to the Lu Family." Normally, Becky''s grandfather would be obedient to her as long as she acted coquettishly. But now, no matter how coquettish her voice was, Archer wouldn''t listen to her anymore.


    "Why do I force you? What a good family the Lu Family is! You are not young anymore. You have to have a good family of equal social rank as your husband''s family. I think Arya really loves you. " Archer patted her knees twice with his big old hand.


    "It''s all for your own good. Otherwise, why should I worry about you at such an old age?"


    He persuaded her again with the excuse of "for your own good". Becky hated it when self-righteous adults arranged choices for her that she didn''t like, and they always used "for your own good" to cover it up.

 Chapter 283 The Marriage Between Lu And Song Family

    Archer looked at his granddaughter with loving eyes. There seemed to be hope in his eyes, which was not for the hope he had for Becky, but for the future. To be exact, it should be a kind of expectation. He hoped that his granddaughter could be obedient and marry into the Lu family.


    "I don''t want to go. Grandpa, you know me well all the time..." Becky didn''t make it clear. Her furrowed brow resembled an artist''s elegantly articulated word, presented in a near-perfect curve on the canvas.


    "Of course I know you well. But it''s for your own good. The Lu family is a good choice. It''s not that I think his family is rich, but Arya seems to really love you." Archer expressed his opinion again.


    Becky rested her chin on her hands, and her long and thick lashes adorned her delicate eyes like glazed beads, making them more doll-like. She pursed her lips and said with hesitation, "but I don''t have any feelings for Mr. Lucian."


    "How many times have you met him?" Archer seized this opportunity to persuade her, "so I asked you to go to the Lu family''s house a few more times and have a few more dates with Lucian. Maybe you''ll fall in love with him by then," he added


    "Grandpa, love is..." She denied with thoughts. She was sure that she wouldn''t like him. "It seems that I have confirmed that feeling since I met him for the first time."


    Her words amused Archer. He let out a loud laugh and coughed violently again.


    Becky stood up and patted his back. "You''ve ta


    e you running away if you are not nervous?" Perhaps it was because of the language problem that Fred couldn''t describe his thoughts with accurate words.


    Lucian bit the bullet and said, "I didn''t run away."


    Fred crossed his arms over his chest, as if he didn''t believe him.


    Under his doubtful gaze, Lucian turned back. Why did he run away? How coward he was!


    In the afternoon, along with the hot summer sun, Arya took Becky to the Empire Group.


    Some representatives of the whole staff came, and the rest of them did what they were supposed to do. And Lucian was the representative of the rest.


    Dissatisfied, Arya asked the staff, "what is Mr. Lucian busy with? Why doesn''t he come out to pick up Miss Becky? "


    "Auntie, Lucian is very busy. Let''s just visit the company casually." Becky said politely.


    Arya winked at the staff and pouted. The staff immediately received the message and quietly left for Lucian''s office.


    "What a surprise attack! Look at him! Lucian doesn''t even know it." Arya tried her best to put in a good word for her son.


    After a while, urged by the staff, Lucian finally showed up. He walked over to them and greeted, "good afternoon, ladies."


    "I thought you were not in the company. Why didn''t you pick us up just now?" Arya complained.


    Lucian didn''t explain this question. He just called the other staff and seemed to be very busy. Sometimes he asked this person for e-mail and sometimes asked the other two for documents.

 Chapter 284 Weeping

    Becky followed Arya. She maybe was the first woman that Arya brought into the company. At the beginning, the staffs in the company thought that this distinguished guest was here for a visit. After careful observation, they found that only the future daughter-in-law of the Lu Family could Arya be so hospitable to.


    This lady had an outstanding temperament like waterlilies, and her behavior was graceful. She looked perfectly matched when standing with the CEO.


    Lucian led the two to visit the company. Although they didn''t come to talk about cooperation, Becky didn''t have any other communication with him. They talked about something that Arya couldn''t understand when they walked.


    Of course, even if she didn''t understand, she was very happy to hear the two of them talking and laughing. It seemed that the two children were predestined and could talk together. Besides, Becky was an outgoing girl. Even if a middle-aged woman could she talked to, her son would fall in love with such a girl.


    At first, she was still following them, and then she left these two people. She was like a third wheel getting in the way. With a satisfied smile, Arya went to the VIP lounge with the female staff of the company.


    As soon as she left, Lucian and Becky heaved a sigh of relief. She pouted and smiled at him. "We''re finally free."


    "Since you don''t like it, why do you still cooperate reluctantly?" Lucian wanted to know her real thoughts.


    turned on the recorder and let him listen to it. After listening to it for the first time, she explained, "If I''m not wrong, there is a hidden traitor by your side and she is threatened. Her handles must be held by someone so she had to do it."


    Lucian knew who the woman was when he heard the first sentence. He didn''t know the details, but with Becky''s explanation, he understood what she meant.


    Without much expression, he stood up and made a "calm down" gesture. Then he opened the door and shouted to the secretary office, "Amira, bring two cups of coffee in."


    "Okay." Secretary Amira said. After a while, she brought two cups of coffee to Mr. Lucian''s office.


    The moment she came in, Lucian locked the door with a clear click.


    Amira, holding two cups of coffee, was very nervous when she heard the sound. She put the coffee on the table slowly and forced a smile. "Miss Becky, you are so beautiful."


    This voice...


    Becky immediately came to her senses. Wasn''t the woman''s voice she heard in the bathroom just now hers?


    Lucian locked the door and walked towards Amira step by step with a cold expression. He stared at her and asked word by word, "Who ordered you?"


    "What do you mean? I don''t know what you are talking about." Amira said pitifully, but she didn''t dare to look into his eyes and always dodged.


    "Don''t play dumb. If you don''t cooperate, I''ll call the police now." Lucian picked up a hard shell folder.

 Chapter 285 The Liu Group

    Lucian casually took a folder with a hard shell and threw it on the table. All of a sudden, the room echoed with such a huge sound.


    Amira was obviously frightened. She was a coward and couldn''t bear any fear. She trembled with fear when she heard such a huge sound.


    "Why don''t you tell me who sent you to lurk in the Empire Group?" Lucian asked loudly. Although he didn''t scold her, the noise was undoubtedly a great irritation to her. She was already scared, and now she was even more so.


    "No... No... " Even though she was trembling with fear, she still refused to tell the truth.


    Lucian clenched his fists. His knuckles made a crisp sound, as if he was stretching his muscles before the fight. He turned his neck two times and asked her the last time, "you''d better tell the truth. If you want me to hand over the evidence to the police, you can continue to do so."


    Becky also raised her head and walked up to her. She looked at her arrogantly and said, "if you confess now, Lu can still spare you. If we call the police, I don''t think the situation is in your favor, do you?"


    "If I tell you, will Mr. Lucian really forgive me?" Amira''s mind was wavering. She looked at Becky expectantly.


    Lucian replied calmly, "it depends on how many mistakes you have made."


    "You must have been threatened by them, right?" Becky added. I believe that you are not that kind of person. So why are you still hesitating? "


    He was just treating her as a companion originally. He didn''t expect that they would cooperate with each other very well.


    "Ok


    .


    Becky''s appearance could be said to come to his rescue. "Thank you."


    "Don''t worry. I''ll keep a handle on it." Becky talked to him for a while and made a plan of the questions that she should talk about when she met the senior manager.


    Inside the Coco Group, several gossipy women were sharing the latest gossip that had happened in the business circle of Beauty City.


    Of course, Megan didn''t participate. She was dealing with documents and reviewing the new product design drawings sent by her subordinates. After she finished the two big projects, she began to return to her original work and was in a hurry for the company''s new products of this season.


    Lucy knocked on the door and came in with a cup of ice coffee. She said to her, "you''ve been busy all morning. Have a rest."


    "Thank you." Megan took over the coffee and took two sips. The cold liquid cooled down the summer heat on her body.


    "It''s not a good habit for you to forget the time when you work." Lucy leaned against the edge of her desk and took a sip of coffee.


    Megan nodded, "yes. I feel my neck and tail bone sore as I work all morning and afternoon. If I could rest for more than ten minutes in the noon, I wouldn''t have felt so painful."


    "Well, we are not young at all. If you still work so hard, you will really die all of a sudden." Lucy began to frighten her again. She often read news reports, such as "IT men died suddenly", "stress can easily lead to white-collar depression", and she could not help but repost them, so that everyone would be reminded.

 Chapter 286 Mrs. Lu

    Lucy started to talk to her about health again. She sat in the corner of Megan''s desk and kindly shared her "secret recipe" with her.


    Megan was a kind person. She cooperated well and intended to practice one by one.


    After saying that, Lucy suddenly patted her head and screamed, "it''s really... I almost forget what I''m doing here. "


    "What do you want to say?" Megan asked.


    Staring into Megan''s eyes, Lucy asked, "how are you and Eric''s father doing recently?"


    Megan was stunned. Their relationship had already ended.


    "A few days ago, I saw Mr. Lucian taking Eric for a ride. I think your relationship may not be so stiff... Of course, it''s just my guess. " Lucy said with a smile.


    "We''re over after I divorce him." Megan didn''t want to talk about her past. She kept her mouth shut all the time.


    She looked at Lucy. Since she mentioned this, she must have something to say.


    Under her gaze, Lucy obviously felt embarrassed. She explained in a hurry, "I just listened to them gossiping in the pantry, saying that Mr. Lucian''s mother took the daughter of the Song family to the Empire Group yesterday."


    Oh, she was the daughter of the Song family.


    No wonder she felt that she was elegant. She was indeed a socialite.


    She listened to Lucy explain calmly, "they are saying that the reason why Arya took the daughter of the Song family to the company is to let all the staff of the Empire Group know the future Mrs. Lu."


    Mrs. Lu?


    Megan


    look at the Beauty City River. You see the lights of the cars flowing on the bridge, they look so wispy. Isn''t every one of us actually the same as the people in those cars?"


    Becky agreed immediately, "you are enjoying the scenery on the bed, and the person on the bridge is also looking at you. Maybe we are now being watched by a God who surpasses others. "


    "Maybe." All of a sudden, Lucian became sentimental. He stopped being sentimental and finally said formally, "I asked you out this time to thank you specially."


    "Is it because of the cooperation with the X Company?" Becky tilted her head slightly and her shiny Earrings trembled.


    Lucian nodded, "you helped a lot to sign the contract with the X Company so soon."


    "Since we are friends, it''s my honor to help your company." Becky smiled, "in Grandpa''s eyes, I''m an idle man. I didn''t expect that I could do something for the Empire Group."


    Lucian pressed the button on the table, and the dishes he had ordered later would be served one by one.


    "I don''t know what you like to eat, so I ordered the dishes I usually eat." Lucian said.


    Becky put the bangs on her forehead behind her ears with her slender fingers. Her posture was very elegant. She was really a lady.


    She said briskly, "I''m ok."


    Her cute nose wrinkled slightly, and the natural wrinkles made her look lively and lovely, with some Japanese style.


    Especially under the light, she looked flawless and like a goddess.

 Chapter 287 Strolling In The Rain

    When he turned around, he could see the best view at night in L City. Facing Becky in the restaurant, he seemed to be appreciating the most beautiful piece of art.


    The delicate dishes were served one by one, and the very polite waiter silently retreated after the dishes were served. Although the VIP table was not a private room, almost half of the hall was the place for VIP customers. Perhaps it was because of the weather or other reasons, today only their table was occupied.


    The atmosphere was very pleasant. The dim yellow light, the aromatherapy to adjust the atmosphere, the goblet, and outside the window, it was raining. If one looked carefully, he could see the rain spreading in the sky.


    Such weather and such an environment were very perfect to date with lovers.


    But now the two people on a date were not in a relationship. They had a good cultivation. When they picked up the knives and forks to eat, they were gentle and elegant. The excellent education had already made them accustomed to it.


    They talked casually from time to time. Lucian talked well with her and could even laugh out loud.


    Suddenly, Becky mentioned the request she had told him last time, "The best way to resist the parents'' arrangement is to get real power. We can''t resist our family now, so do you want to join hands to make a fake show?"


    Lucian put down his bright knife and fork, wiped his mouth with a napkin, and pressed his cold lips into a straight line. He came here to thank and for discussing the problem between them.


    "I ba


    e wanted. She just needed to bring up Eric.


    So on the second day, Megan turned a blind eye to Lucian''s visit decisively.


    She didn''t expect that Lucian would come to her. She had made it clear and Lucian would also never look back according to his character.


    Lucian took a box of Lego blocks and waited for Megan and Eric at the parking lot.


    As soon as Megan saw him, she grabbed Eric subconsciously, as if she was afraid that he would take away Eric.


    "Eric, long time no see, right?" Lucian greeted him with a kind smile.


    Yesterday, Eric had seen his father being with another woman and brought him a new mother. Thinking of this, Eric was so angry that he didn''t want to forgive his father easily.


    So Eric turned his head willfully and never looked at him again.


    Lucian put the gift he bought in a conspicuous place and coaxed Eric with the original manner, "Eric, come and see what Dad has bought for you."


    Eric didn''t cooperate with him. He was still angry and buried his head in Megan''s arms, unwilling to see him.


    He timidly buried his whole body in Megan''s arms, so that no one could see his expression. When he heard that there was a new toy, he really wanted to see the gift, but no one knew where this little guy''s faith came from, he didn''t compromise no matter how hard Lucian tried.


    He didn''t want to get close to Lucian, and he didn''t respond to the temptation of the new toy.


    "Eric, come here. Dad miss you so much. Don''t you miss me?"


    Eric didn''t listen to him and didn''t even look at him.

 Chapter 288 Misunderstandings

    Eric didn''t want to get close to him. Lucian though it was obvious that she had said something to the child. Otherwise, Eric wouldn''t refuse to talk to him now.


    "Eric, come to have a look. I know you like building blocks the most. It''s your favorite scene." He tried his best to make his voice sound happy, as if he was coaxing a child, and used all his patience to Eric.


    However, it seemed that patience was not the only way to achieve this kind of thing. Eric gritted his teeth and didn''t buy it. He felt sad for his mother. His father was so bad. He abandoned his mother and him and wanted to be with another aunt. He also wanted this aunt to be his new mother. It was so annoying.


    After a while, Lucian completely lost his patience. He walked over and tried to grab the little boy''s shoulder. He must show him the new toy he had bought.


    But his body was stiff, and the nervous Eric was even more frightened when his shoulder was grabbed. Megan frowned and asked him to let go, "Why do you catch him? He doesn''t like your gift. How can you force him?"


    Eric used to like building blocks. Now Megan had changed Eric''s hobby because of the grudge between the adults. It was so hateful.


    Looking at the stubborn mother and son, Lucian was furious. He didn''t know why he was always so imprudent in front of important people. Perhaps it was because they were too important that he had too much expectation for them. W


    with Megan. He believed that he would add something new to the family, such as the father love that Eric had always lacked.


    Thinking of Eric, he looked at Eric. He heard that the little boy had cried today.


    Aron grinned his teeth. The biggest difference between him and Lucian was here. If Lucian was a black ore in an ice cellar, then Aron was the sun in the desert, which were completely two extremes.


    With a sincere and sunny smile, he sat next to Eric and played with him like a father. "Eric has a new toy today?"


    "Yes, Mr. Lucian bought it for me." Eric was so angry that he actually called Lucian in this way.


    Aron burst into laughter. If Lucian knew that his son called him like this, would he be very angry? He used to call him "Dad", but now he called him "Mr. Lucian" respectfully. It was so ridiculous.


    Eric was fiddling with the building blocks on a large table, reading the detailed assembling steps in the pamphlet, and holding plastic blocks one by one with his small fingers.


    Not knowing why, Aron felt happy as if all his joints were connected. Now even Eric didn''t like Lucian. If he made a proposal, could he succeed?


    Aron turned his head to look at the direction of the kitchen where Megan was. The smile at the corners of his mouth could not be concealed. He had a feeling that the whole world was under his control. Maybe being with Megan meant that he could get the whole world.

 Chapter 289 Get Hurt

    It was just when the new products were on the market, and the cooperation project with LW Company was officially launched not long after the new products were on the market, so now Megan had become the busiest one in the company. She was still in an online meeting with senior executives from country in the morning. She was in a hurry to carry out various research at noon, and in the afternoon, she was busy with holding a company meeting.


    She wished she could give birth to three heads and six arms to help her solve the difficult problems at work. Now, she had forgotten what had happened before. She put all her attention on work and forgot the obstacles in real life. Of course, the only bad thing was that it was difficult to pick up Eric on time.


    She didn''t want to bother Aron, but he was very enthusiastic and took care of Eric as his own son.


    One noon, she went downstairs in a hurry and accidentally sprained her ankle. The strong pain made her frown. Fortunately, there were passing employees at the entrance to the building. They helped her up and escorted her to the company''s internal medical room.


    "You are really a workaholic." As soon as Lucy got the news, she rushed to the medical room. Looking at Megan, who was sitting on the bench, gnashing her teeth and frowning in pain, she crossed her arms and shook her head.


    "I wish I could have three heads and six arms. In fact, I''ve only done one-half of the work I need to get done." Megan waited nervously for the doctor to treat her.


    S


    them. She had nothing to do with Aron. It was just an unstable engagement,


    Megan didn''t waver a little about what Megan had explained. No wonder Megan was so calm when she mentioned Lucian last time. It turned out that she had a new boyfriend.


    Before Aron came back, Lucy planned to slip away. "I''m leaving now. I wish you two a happy life."


    As she was about to leave, it was impossible for Megan to stop her. She had no choice but to let her go. It seemed that she had to spare some time to explain it to Lucy in detail.


    "I''ll feel free to leave with a handsome man holding you up." Lucy teased her before leaving.


    Megan really wanted to grasp her and told her that there was nothing between her and Aron.


    After a while, Aron came back after throwing away the garbage. Seeing that Lucy had left, he pressed the elevator button and said regretfully, "Oh, she''s already engaged. What a pity! I''ve cooked a lot of dishes today."


    Megan couldn''t understand why Aron was so hospitable. It seemed that he didn''t mind any misunderstandings between them.


    She took two steps into the elevator. Her injured ankle was a little sore, but it was not very serious. It was just that the way she walked was a little conspicuous.


    As soon as she moved, Aron held her and asked, "what''s wrong? Are your feet numb? "


    "Nothing. Don''t worry."


    "It seems that I''m more worried because you don''t explain the problem clearly." Aron felt Megan''s arm resting on his body. He was lucky to have such an opportunity.

 Chapter 290 The Dining Atmosphere

    Megan told Aron what happened in the elevator. Although it was just a minor injury, he acted as if she was seriously injured. He even asked, "do you want me to carry you back?"


    "No, no, no..." Megan hurriedly waved her hand, fearing that he would really get close to her. It was not a big deal. How could she let he spoil her like this? Megan couldn''t accept it.


    Aron supported her to walk forward. This woman really broke his years of cognition. She seemed to be a freak, making him feel like it was okay to show her his heart even if he had to rip it out.


    "Be careful next time. Don''t be so rash. Even if you have a lot of work or it''s very important, so what? At the worst, you can quit and I will support you." Aron said suddenly when Megan took out the key to open the door.


    Megan''s hands were numb and she didn''t know how to answer his question. He had said something similar before, and she just pretended not to hear it.


    Aron didn''t have to wait for her answer. Of course the fact that she didn''t make any reply already indicated her attitude. He had been used to this kind of loss. It didn''t matter. She was still the most beautiful woman in his heart.


    When the door was opened, Eric ran to her from the bedroom and called her in a sweet voice, "Mom, you''re finally back. Dad Aron has already prepared the meal. He''s waiting for you to come back and have dinner with us."


    "Are you waiting for me?" Megan tried her best not to act s


    otel? In particular, she had been working in the Logistics Department of the Song Group recently. She was in charge of the keys to the company''s meeting rooms, and just like in college classes, whoever needed which meeting room would apply to her in advance. In addition, she was responsible for managing the media facilities in the meeting room. This job drove Shelly crazy. The more she thought about it, the more uncomfortable she felt. She was a talent in the company, but she felt it was too humble to do the job like a dormitory keeper here.


    But she was framed by Megan. Megan and Olivia worked together to push her into this fire. This "favor" was unforgettable to Shelly. If she stood out one day, these two would just wait and see. Especially Megan, she would never let her go.


    She had been keeping an eye on the company''s leaders and wanted to give them some gifts and transfer her to a useful position. But she had offended Mr. Porter. The whole company was under his control and planning, so no one dared to mention her position.


    Shelly was eating instant noodles and playing with her mobile phone. She looked rather slovenly. Sitting near the dim light even if she turned it on, she looked rather sad.


    Couldn''t she enter the business circle anymore? Would she be the one who took the key all her life? Shelly''s mind was full of questions. She was indeed a little nervous recently, especially when she had an appointment with Olivia.

 Chapter 291 Become Reconciled

    Shelly had made an appointment with Olivia at the water bar, and Tara was also with them here. As soon as she saw Shelly, she hid herself in her mother''s arms, as if she was afraid. She was not like this before, probably because she was frightened when Shelly quarreled with Olivia last time.


    "You''re here." Olivia was still as elegant as before. There was a necklace on her swan neck with a crystal pendant. She greeted Shelly as soon as she saw her.


    Shelly was still angry about what had happened last time. She didn''t intend to come, but she was in debt. Besides, who else could she rely on besides her in L City?


    "You have lost a lot of weight recently. How are you doing in the company?" Olivia pushed the menu to her and asked her to order whatever she liked. Shelly immodestly chose the most expensive drink and two plates of steak.


    "I hang the key and check the multimedia every day. Do you think I can''t even do these well?" She said impatiently. She came here just for a meal.


    Hearing this, Olivia felt something was wrong. "You work in the Song Group to do these every day?"


    "Well, I''m already writing my resume. I''ll leave here in the end."


    "No. I''ll call Porter and ask him what happened." She took out her phone. There was a luxurious pendant on her shiny mobile phone shell. She unlocked the phone with pink transparent nails and called Porter.


    "Honey, are you busy now? How could Shelly work in... Logistics department... In company?" Perhaps she was afraid that it w


    d from Lucy that she was injured. Seeing that she really needed a rest, he asked her colleagues to send her back.


    But the company was going to launch and everyone in the company was very busy. She didn''t want to waste others'' time, so she asked someone to help her take a taxi back.


    Megan was lying on the sofa with her legs crossed. She didn''t expect that Aron was also there. Now he really treated this place as his own home, coming and going freely with natural engagement.


    Since he engaged so naturally, Megan thought it was better for him to do something more.


    She ordered to clean up the kitchen and to change a new filter element. He was so busy that Megan almost forgot that he was the CEO of the company.


    "You are really like my nanny now, and I am the boss." Megan said jokingly, revealing a little tiger tooth when she smiled, which looked very cute.


    "Really? As your exclusive nanny, can I live here?" Aron didn''t mind her joke. Instead, he asked her objectively. He seemed to take it seriously when he was deep in thought.


    Megan blinked her eyes and smiled, "Only provide accommodation but no food."


    Aron immediately threw the rag in his hand on the table. "I won''t work for such a poor treatment!"


    He shook his hand and sat on the sofa too. He approached Megan, "to be honest, if I really become your servant, will you live with me all your life?"


    "Only provide accommodation but no food. As for the salary, no more than two thousand a month. Do you want it?"

 Chapter 292 Condition

    Aron thought over the treatment she had said, and became impatient again. He picked up the rag and threw it hard on the table again. "Who wants to work here with such poor treatment?"


    "Ha-ha..." Megan couldn''t help laughing. The tiny lines out of the corners of her eyes were even laughed out.


    Taking advantage of such a good atmosphere, Aron suddenly said, "I want."


    The expression on Megan''s face immediately froze. She was just kidding. Why was he so sincere? Megan restrained her smile and looked at him. "Why are you saying this?"


    "I''m serious, okay?" Aron spread his hands and looked helpless. He couldn''t stand it anymore. Did Megan think he was joking?


    "This is not a question for you to think carefully." Megan stretched out her hand and shook it several times in front of him to test if he was sleepwalking or drunk.


    Aron grabbed her hand and said with a smile, "Although the treatment of a nanny you said is not worth thinking, what worth thinking for me is how to be with you."


    Megan was so frightened that she didn''t dare to move. The two of them were really embarrassed now. Both of them were sitting on the sofa close to each other. He even grabbed her hand, and the two were closer now. Her pupils were fluttering violently, and she didn''t know where to look, nor did she know what expression or action she should have.


    "You are my fiancee, but I don''t know when you can be my wife." The perfume from Aron had p


    just wanted to fulfill her son''s marriage as soon as possible. It was meaningless for him to hold the shares when he got married. He could take them if he was willing to take over. Anyway, he was quite capable in managing the company.


    The two of them discussed about the company''s anniversary celebration. The key point was to confirm when Becky would enter the venue, and whether she would wear the same dress with her or not to announce that Becky was her daughter-in-law.


    It took the two of them a long time to reach an agreement. Arya hadn''t discussed a problem with her son for so long recently, so she was very happy. She thought that Lucian also liked Becky. Since he thought it was a good idea, their marriage was certain.


    She thought, ''Is my taste good? Megan, Shelly, they are nothing in front of Becky. Only when Lucian meets the real phoenix can he know what kind of girl is the most precious. In this way, his taste will be improved. If he looks back at Megan, it will probably tastes bland.''


    Lucian tried his best to put up with his mother. He knew his mother very well. Lucian almost could guess what she was thinking. She always underestimated love and the power of his love.


    "Son, I hope you can get Becky as soon as possible." In the end, Arya punched him on the chest to encourage him. It was easy to see that she cared about this celebration very much, and even doted on Becky who was invited to the celebration.

 Chapter 293 The Celebration

    The most luxurious hotel in L City was decorated today, with luxurious lights and flowers of various colors. There was no more noisy time than today. The anniversary celebration of the Empire Group was held here. All the celebrities in the city gathered here. All the partners of the Empire Group received the invitation and came as expected.


    As the main character of today''s party, Lucian stood in the hall of the hotel in gorgeous clothes, greeting everyone who came here to attend the celebration. He had a decent smile on his face. Because of his good memory, he could always call the names of all his business partners.


    Everyone was surprised and complimented Lucian.


    When Fred showed him the invitees, he saw the name of Megan in Coco Group. After hesitating for a while, he decided to remove her name from the invitation. Because he didn''t want to be embarrassed. If she came, she would definitely meet Becky. She''d better not meet her in such a situation.


    If this was a kind of protection, he could only protect her in such a simple way.


    However, the Coco Group seemed to deliberately arrange it and sent Megan here. The invitation invited Vincent, but the company wanted to bring Megan with him, because all the people present must be celebrities. It would be good if they could meet new partners at the celebration.


    Vincent knew about Megan''s situation. She was definitely not suitable for atten


    must be an excellent girl. If Lucian liked her, they could be together.


    Megan thought to herself. Then she heard the man at the same table saying, "Mr. Aron still doesn''t come this year."


    "Who knows what conflict there is between the two families? I have never seen them appear in the same place."


    Megan was speechless. Did Mr. Aron refer to Aron? She of course knew the reason why Aron didn''t get along well with Lucian.


    She''d better turn off her ears. She didn''t want to listen to others. All she needed to do was to eat her food quietly.


    Suddenly, several security guards appeared at the door, surrounded a woman, and then quickly retreated.


    It was so fast that the guests didn''t notice it, but there were also a few guests who saw it. Megan was one of the few.


    She didn''t want to hear any gossip about Aron just now, so her eyes turned to other places and happened to see Shelly in a gorgeous evening dress appearing at the door of the hotel.


    Perhaps it was because she didn''t have the invitation, she was stopped. It seemed that she had told her name. But obviously, Lucian didn''t like her and immediately asked his subordinates to drive her away.


    Megan sat by the window and could see her struggling. She even felt lucky that Lucian didn''t treat her like this. Oh, maybe she should thank that she came with Vincent. For the sake of Coco Group, Lucian didn''t drive her away like Shelly.

 Chapter 294 Perfect Couple

    Seeing that Shelly was driven away, Megan wanted to laugh in her heart. Shelly had hurt her one hundred times more seriously than this. Megan didn''t think she was a Virgin Mary. She also had lust and hatred.


    Shelly was destined to be her enemy.


    In fact, it wasn''t Lucian who drove Shelly away. Shelly knew that he didn''t like her and wouldn''t allow her to attend the celebration, so she deliberately asked the waiters to tell Arya that she was here.


    However, as soon as Arya heard that she was here, she immediately arranged to drive her away angrily. She was afraid that Becky would know about it, so she did it secretly.


    Shelly couldn''t believe that she would be driven away by Arya. She was unreconciled and shouted, "Did you report it to Mr. Lucian? I said to report my arrival to Arya. If she knows it, she will definitely invite me in. You all fail to recognize a great person. I''m Mr. Lucian''s fiancee. Why don''t you go in to report? "


    The security guards who pulled her also rudely said, "Mr. Lucian''s wife has been taken in like a princess. How could a woman like you break in here? Little girl, just live a good life. Don''t daydream here."


    "You actually don''t know me?" With great effort, Shelly finally shook off the hands of the security guards who were holding her, and said angrily, "are you courting death? You don''t even know me! I''m Shelly, Mr. Lucian''s fiancee."


    "It doesn''t matter who you are, Shelly or Sherry. We have


    ky''s face and promised her.


    It was not because he didn''t believe her and didn''t introduce them to meet. It was really a wrong time.


    With a bright smile, Becky looked more like a blooming flower.


    Watching the sweet interaction between the two people from a distance, Arya felt sweeter than honey in her heart. She didn''t expect that Lucian who used to be cold would be such a warm man. She was amused by how well he had done with Becky.


    All of a sudden, Arya looked around and couldn''t find Megan anywhere. Was this woman so ordinary that even couldn''t be seen in the crowd?


    She hoped that Megan could see the scene that Lucian and Becky were together just now and knew her own position. Even for the sake of Lucian, she had to stay away from them, which was good for both of the two.


    She also arranged a few ordinary security guards to inspect the area. If Megan dare to push herself forward later, she would be immediately driven away. This time, Arya must not allow her to attract others'' attention again.


    However, it was all Arya''s narrow thought. Until the end of the meeting, Megan had never appeared in front of her.


    At the end of the celebration, Megan quietly left with Vincent. After going out, she took a deep breath. The hard work finally came to an end. She even sighed, "I really don''t know how to explain it to my Honey."


    Vincent looked at her strangely and asked, "Your Honey?"


    "It''s Eric." Megan glared at him.

 Chapter 295 Successful Proposal

    Megan was telling a joke to Vincent. The two of them walked, talking and laughing, and soon disappeared from the entrance of the hotel.


    Lucian had been trying to control himself not to follow up, but he still couldn''t control his impulse. He walked over and greeted other people behind Megan and Vincent, but in fact, he was looking at the two in front of him.


    All of a sudden, he heard Megan saying, "I don''t know how to explain it to my Honey."


    "Honey?"


    Lucian immediately became alert. The first person appeared in his mind was Aron. Of course, except Aron, there was no second one.


    Did they know each other so well that they could call each other like this? It was so heartbreaking that Lucian immediately came to his sense. He greeted the people around him and angrily shifted his attention from Megan to other places.


    Perhaps Megan came to the celebration today because she had let go of it, but Lucian didn''t.


    His face turned pale gradually. He was educated not to easily show his expression on his face. As a CEO, he had to act like a CEO, but he couldn''t control himself when it came to Megan.


    Megan, who didn''t know that she had caused a misunderstanding in Lucian''s mind, had just got on the car. She looked out of the window with her side face. The window was slightly open. The night breeze blew on her face, making her feel like she had returned to the past.


    When people''s consciousness was in a trance, they would feel that t


    r in.


    "Don''t you know who I am?" Even at this time, Shelly was still immersed in her daydream. She still remembered what Arya had told her last time. She still remembered that last time Arya had said that she was the daughter-in-law of the Lu Family. That was enough.


    Even the air in the Lu Family was different from that in other places. Shelly felt great on the way. When she arrived at Arya, she restrained her arrogance and called her kindly with a sad face, "Mom, I''m so sorry that I haven''t visited you for so many days."


    Arya had always met Becky recently. When she looked back at Shelly, she couldn''t even see her for a minute. The style of the clothes and jewelries was quite vulgar. Did she still dare to call her "Mom" directly? Didn''t she know who Arya''s daughter-in-law was now?


    "You''d better change your address. After all, Lucian is not married yet." Arya picked up a few grapes from the crystal plate and peeled them alone.


    Shelly had thought to act like a spoiled child to make Arya feel sorry for her, but was interrupted by her words, and her heart suddenly jolted, forgetting what she had thought before.


    "OK." she looked at Arya and swallowed all the words. Then she quickly sent the gifts she borrowed from Olivia. "I don''t know what you need, so I bought at random."


    With a cold face, Arya didn''t even look at her. "You''ve been hard now since you left Lucian. You just need to take care of yourself. Don''t spend money."

 Chapter 296 Disillusionment

    When Shelly heard Arya saying that she had a hard life, she thought Arya was really considerate and it was very possible for her to marry into the Lu Family, so she was much more excited than before.


    She put the packed gifts on the table and acted according to Arya''s expression. She tried to help Arya peel the grapes, but she didn''t wash her hands and couldn''t help at all. If she went to massage her shoulders and legs now, it would be too sudden. So she just sat there.


    Looking at her like this, Arya knew what she was thinking about. She suddenly felt more annoyed.


    Just looked at the daughter of the Song Family, even if she spoke, she was very pleasing to her, and then looked at this vulgar Shelly, the hand she stretched out was very annoying. How could such a woman still dream of entering the Lu Family? It was just a daydream.


    "That''s why you are here?" Arya sent a peeled grape to her mouth. She didn''t have a thought to let Shelly have a taste. After eating two grapes, she took a piece of wet tissue and wiped her hands. The ring on her finger was also shiny, and it was even brighter when she moved to wipe her hand.


    Shelly smiled, "No, I''m here to congratulate the Empire Group..."


    "It''s all about yesterday," Arya interrupted her immediately. She didn''t need to listen to the compliments from Lucian ex-girlfriend.


    Embarrassed, Shelly tucked her hair behind her ear and covered her e


    y both hard and soft tactics, without any difficulty.


    "Auntie... Mom... Where am I inferior to Becky? Can you tell me to correct? I will listen to you. Don''t drive me out." Shelly called all the addresses, but she still couldn''t stop Arya.


    She screamed painfully, but no matter how hard she struggled, it was useless. Later, she would be driven away again like yesterday when she was expelled at the door of hotel.


    Wearing soft slippers, Arya let the servant hold her arm and took her upstairs to rest. She just watched two more sets of TV series yesterday, but she was very sleepy today. She was really old.


    She went upstairs leisurely, without any sympathy for Shelly''s crying.


    At first, she thought Shelly came here today for break-up fee. If it was just for money, she was willing to pay her.


    However, Shelly was so stupid that she said too much. Even if she asked for break-up fee now, Arya would not give her a penny. This was the punishment she deserved.


    Shelly was driven out, and her hope completely collapsed today. Those beautiful fantasies became bubbles, and were brutally broken one by one.


    She didn''t know how to live her life, just like no one knew how to make a person who didn''t love you love you.


    Since it was a dream, there would eventually be a day to wake up. Shelly had already woken up with a start from such a dream, and a huge sense of despair quickly devoured her.

 Chapter 297 Make Trouble

    Shelly was in a mess. She was pushed out by the security guards of the Lu Family. The people who had always flattered her began to bully her.


    She was extremely angry when she saw these people who used to flatter her now bullied her.


    "Am I not good to you? Why are you doing this to me today?" Shelly closed her eyes and cried in the sun. She used to be arrogant, but now she was crying constantly.


    The people who drove her out couldn''t stand it anymore. And some of them gave her some advice. "Mrs. Arya likes the daughter of the Song Family very much now. It''s useless to talk to her now. How about you go to Mr. Lucian''s company and have a look?"


    "For the sake of your relationship after years, maybe Mr. Lucian can take care of you..."


    "You can''t stay here any longer. The sun is hot now. It''s not good for you to get sunstroke later."


    Shelly thought what they said might be right. ''I am at the end of my rope. If I stay here, they will drive me away again. I''d better go to the Empire Group to try my luck. Maybe Lucian has calmed down.


    What else could I do? I have nothing now. If the Lu Family didn''t let me in, all my previous efforts would be in vain. I was about to achieve it. But now, here I am, back at square one. I can''t accept it, no matter what.''


    Shelly took out a tissue from her bag and wiped off the tears from the corner of her eyes. Her somewhat fer


    on he shook off her hand.


    "Since you can''t live, go to hell." Shelly couldn''t believe that these words came out from the mouth of the person she had loved for so many years. ''He''s so cold and cruel.''


    She was stunned and looked at Lucian with a blank expression. There was even a glimmer of expectation in her eyes.


    But what she got was only his indifference, which made her feel cold from the bottom of her heart.


    "I know what you have done to Megan. How dare you dope my son up? I think you are in a rush to die." Lucian said in a low voice with an expressionless face.


    Shelly was really shocked. She didn''t expect that Lucian would know that.


    She quickly lowered her head and avoided his eyes.


    "I didn''t... I don''t know what you are talking about." Shelly avoided eye contact and looked alarmed.


    Lucian rudely pressed her against the wall, held her shoulder with his elbow, and pinched her chin with the other hand to force her to look at him. Shelly was forced to look into his eyes, and her face was as wrinkled as paper.


    She struggled, "It''s not my fault. Megan is annoying. She has stolen so many things from me. Why can she still live a good life?"


    "You!" ''She''s still unrepentant.'' In a fit of anger, Lucian seized Shelly by the throat. "It''s obvious that you took everything from her. But you''re still lying. Scums like you should have died long ago!"

 Chapter 298 She Is Like A Drowned Mouse

    Lucian held her shoulders with one arm and squeezed the other hand on her neck. There was a necklace around her neck, but he didn''t care if it would hurt his hand. Instead, he squeezed harder. At this time, he was still thinking that maybe he should have killed Shelly long ago.


    Thinking of this, he used more strength. Shelly''s face turned red and swollen, and blue veins appeared on her forehead.


    She struggled painfully and beat against Lucian arm. "Let... let me go."


    "Don''t think that I haven''t punished you all the time. I promise that I just want you to... Be tortured bit by bit..." Lucian''s tone changed. He looked at the writhing woman in front of him with satisfaction, who was supposed to be punished and sentenced to death.


    He never thought that he was a kind person. When he suddenly woke up from his dream and found that he had already fallen into this woman''s trap, the resentment and guilt surged in his heart.


    After figuring out everything, Lucian made up his mind not to let go of the woman who had destroyed his happiness which he used to have.


    "You... You are crazy... Ahem..." Shelly coughed in pain. Lucian felt that he hadn''t used much strength, but she was so painful. If he squeezed harder, he might kill her.


    Maybe it was because of such a woman that the matter became dirty. He didn''t think he was cruel to kill her.


    Now Lucian even heard a voice ordering him. "Squeeze harder, kill h


    ove, now it was a hatred.


    How could Lucian do this to her? The only answer was that Megan was instigating him.


    However, it was ridiculous that even if Megan instigated, now Lucian was with Becky. Her beautiful dream didn''t come true. As long as Megan was not with Lucian, Shelly thought she won.


    Megan was so difficult to deal with. She didn''t believe that Becky, a daughter of the Song Family, would be as scheming as Megan.


    "Miss Shelly, are you okay?" The receptionist saw the messy hair of Shelly and immediately went to ask with concern.


    "Fuck off! What are you? How dare you laugh at me?" Shelly was mentally hurt. When she saw the smile on the receptionist''s face, she couldn''t stand it anymore and thought her polite smile was a mockery to her.


    The receptionist immediately froze in place. She had been a receptionist for several years, and it was the first time she had seen such an unreasonable and rude woman. She had just received a call from CEO''s office, which asked the company''s staffs to drive Shelly away immediately.


    The receptionist just felt that it would have a great impact on Shelly if she was driven away like this. Why should a woman make things difficult for a woman? She just wanted to persuade her to go out, but she was contradicted by Shelly like this. It was really annoying.


    No wonder she was driven away by Mr. Lucian, who was always polite and considerate. She deserved it.

 Chapter 299 Suicide

    The receptionist was greatly shocked by Shelly''s unreasonable behavior. She had planned to let up on her and let Shelly leave the company with dignity, but Shelly seemed to be too uncooperative and determined to put herself in an embarrassing situation.


    So the receptionist resolutely called the security guards and drove Shelly out. It was a familiar scene. She had been kicked out like this by the Lu Family''s servants this morning.


    "Do you think I''m a fly? Wherever I go, I have to be driven away?" Shelly walked in the sun. When Shelly came out of the building of the Empire Group and met the strong sunlight and the hot air, she had a bitter feeling of living.


    She remembered that when she was Mrs. Lu, she was highly respected by others. If nothing had happened, she would have a son and marry Lucian...


    Well, just now, Lucian almost killed her for Megan. Shelly couldn''t accept it. The world was big, but where was the place that belonged to her now?


    The only place she most wanted to go was the Lu Family. Why was it so difficult? Shelly bit her fingers. She exposed herself to the sun, which was about to melt her on the street. There was a dull pain on her neck, which was red and like she had the skin disease.


    Shelly looked at her messy look through the glass window. Her hair was in a mess, her neck was red, and her collar was broken. Was the woman in the window her? When Shelly saw it, she was also surprised. She didn''t know since when she had be


    s Lucian. Who dared to ask if his ex-girlfriend really wanted to commit suicide? Did they want to lose their jobs?


    Lucian didn''t get out of his office all the time. He was even busy with his work, which was no different from usual. The onlookers looked particularly anxious. It was said that Mr. Lucian was ruthless in business. They didn''t expect him to be so cruel even to his girlfriend.


    In addition to the staffs, Shelly herself also felt that he was heartless.


    She hung up the phone and drank another can of beer.


    Maybe in twenty minutes, Lucian would come to pick her up. He might cry and beg her to forgive him, beg her to give him another chance.


    It was so great in her mind that Shelly waited quietly with such a hope.


    Ten minutes passed, and fifteen minutes passed, her patience gradually disappeared. But she was the only one in the room. It was so desolate, just like the reality.


    Maybe Lucian wouldn''t come at all and just let her alone.


    "If you really want to die, you''d better follow your choice..." That was exactly what he had said on the phone. His cold words made Shelly unable to accept it. She felt as if her heart was cut into small pieces.


    Perhaps it was not a pity for her to end her life. Anyway, the one she loved most didn''t love her. What was the point of living?


    She suddenly saw the bottle of sleeping pills and the fruit knife she bought on the table. These were all used for lies. Why did she feel kind of them now?

 Chapter 300 Leave

    Aron looked at Megan and her son who were chatting in the living room. The smile at the corners of his mouth was perfect, as charming as the toothpaste advertising spokesperson on TV.


    These two people in front of him were his destiny, and he would never be able to leave them for the rest of his life.


    He thought of his parents who were disappointed and helpless. Megan might not be the best daughter-in-law in their hearts, but they all knew that he could only accept Megan in his heart. Even for the sake of Aron, they could only choose to support him. As long as he was fine, it would be gratified for them that Aron can find his own happiness.


    Aron''s eyes were full of Megan. He believed that his future life would be very happy. He wanted to make Megan the happiest woman in the world. She had suffered a lot before, but now Aron returned her with ten times happiness.


    "Haven''t you finished cooking yet?" Out of the corner of her eye, Megan felt that Aron was staring at her. She turned around and asked, "I''m starving. When can you finish cooking?"


    Aron panicked. The pot was still simmering, and he could faintly smell the burning smell. He screamed miserably, "Oh, my God! This is terrible!"


    Megan couldn''t help laughing at his flustered look.


    The peaceful life of the three of them was also the way she pursued, and she wouldn''t be so tired to live like this.


    The sun was still warm this day. The hot weather had lasted for many days. Summer was about over, but the temperature was still high.


    The water lev


    Olivia asked her, "Are you keeping away from me because of Becky?"


    Olivia hit the nail on the head, Shelly left the Song Family really because of Becky, because she was still unwilling to give up. Just take it as a bunch of flowers sent by Lucian. She was not reconciled. If she easily gave up returning to his side, she would definitely not be Shelly.


    "Shelly, I can''t interfere in your business, but what I want to say is that the friendship between us should not be affected by this matter." Holding Shelly''s hand, Olivia stared at her sincerely. She was indeed a good person.


    Even if she was a good friend of Megan, it didn''t extinguish the brilliancy of Olivia. Shelly held her hand tightly as well, making Olivia feel her sincerity too.


    Shelly said with difficulty, "That''s why I think I should leave you, because I don''t want to make you feel embarrassed."


    "Shelly, you think too much..."


    "You have been in a dilemma because of me these days. I know you are my only safe haven. It is because I feel our friendship is very precious that I don''t want the last clean place to be contaminated." Shelly blankly looked at the scenery outside the glass window and said to the person beside her sincerely.


    Olivia couldn''t interfere with her good friend''s choice. She wanted to help her very much, but how could she interfere in her love affairs?


    "Okay, you can go wherever you want. But remember, I''ll be with you when you need help." Olivia hugged her affectionately. Shelly was really a girl who made her worried.

 Chapter 301 Provocation

    Perhaps Aron was too happy to suppress his excitement, he successively revealed the news of his marriage to the familiar CEOs of other companies. There was no such thing as a secret in the world, so the news reached the Coco Group.


    Aron had a certain reputation in the business circle of L City. Megan always kept a low profile and never told others that she was Aron''s fiancee, but there were still some people in the Coco Group who knew about it.


    The news that she was going to marry Aron was spread to the Coco Group. Some people whispered when Megan entered the company in flat shoes.


    As she was walking, Megan heard some whispers, as if people were talking about marriage. Megan happened to meet Lucy at a corner. As soon as she saw Megan, Lucy smiled and congratulated her, "Congratulations! Why didn''t you inform me in advance? I''m so surprised when I got the news."


    Megan was also surprised. Although it was her own business, it didn''t sound like it happened to her.


    "How did you know that?" Megan asked curiously, "I think everyone knows."


    With a snicker on her face, Lucy said, "I heard that your Mr. Aron said it himself."


    The way Lucy mentioned Aron''s name made Megan feel awkward. "Stop it. This matter..."


    "What? You don''t look good." Lucy raised an eyebrow and looked at Megan strangely. "Did you two quarrel?" She covered her mouth and couldn''t restrain her excitement.


    "What


    is not strange that I know Megan. And I''ll help her revenge. Shelly Yao, your good life has long come to an end, and you are not satisfied yet." Becky looked pure just now, and her sweet eyes made her look innocent and cute. But now she had changed to another look. She stared at Shelly with her cold eyes, looking very powerful.


    It seemed that Becky was a lady of both good and evil. Shelly was obviously caught off-guard.


    "I didn''t expect you to come to me today. Do you think I''m as easy to be bullied as Megan? Forget it. I know how you treat Megan. I''d love to see you get what''s coming to you." Becky had long wanted to see this wicked woman. It was a good chance to meet her today.


    "Who the hell are you?" Shelly took a step back. She had always thought that the daughter of the Song Family should be a kind and pure woman like Olivia, who could be manipulated by her. She didn''t expect Becky to be so clever.


    Becky raised her head and sneered. She cast a scornful glance at Shelly and answered with a smile, "Becky Song."


    Her name was indeed Becky Song, and she was also herself. The most important thing was that she knew everything, including what Shelly had done.


    "Do you think others don''t know what you have done before? Do you think Megan doesn''t have any other evidence? As long as we make something up, you will have to stay in the prison for more than ten years." Becky shrugged.

 Chapter 302 The New Term Begins

    Becky was not a simple lady. Her every move and smile revealed a mysterious aura. Shelly didn''t expect her to be so tough. Even looking at her expression, she was timid.


    "How do you know so much?" Shelly looked at her fiercely, as if she was going to hold Becky''s shoulder tightly with her hand the next second.


    "I''m afraid I''m not the only one who knows what you have done, right?" Becky wasn''t afraid of her at all. Although she wasn''t taller than her, she was confident and calm.


    When Shelly stepped back, she almost sprained her ankle. The more she thought about it, the more embarrassed she felt. She had come to threaten her, but she had lost the initiative.


    Before she could threaten, Becky retorted, "If you dare to hurt Megan again, don''t blame me for being rude."


    "Why do you protect Megan? She is the one you should get rid of. Don''t you find that Lucian treats Megan much better than you?" Shelly felt incredible. Didn''t she like Lucian? How could she speak for Megan?


    Becky saw through her mind at a glance. "Don''t try to sow discord between us. Although I don''t know Megan, I have already known what you have done. It''s absolutely impossible to win me over."


    "In the end, I advise you to be kind." After saying that, Becky turned around and left. Her dress was shining in the sun, and her high heels were clattering.


    Shelly wanted to stop her and tore her up like tearing paper. As long as she was against Shelly, her noble face was ugly. Shelly


    my own dignity."


    "More?" The driver took out several hundred dollars from his wallet.


    "Don''t do that! If you don''t leave now, I''ll ask someone to drag your car away..."


    While the two men were arguing, Lucian had already seen that Megan was driving her shabby car. Today, Eric was wearing a denim bucket hat and carrying a small bag on his back. He was so cute. Luckily, Aron wasn''t there, so Lucian felt relieved. He fixed his eyes on Eric and Megan. She was wearing a plain white dress today, with her hair tied behind casually.


    The two of them were cute and beautiful. Clenching his fists, Lucian wished he could be with Megan too. Thinking of the day when he went to pick up Eric and his son was happy, he felt a pang of heartache.


    Then came Olivia. Lucian had met her several times and knew her as Porter''s wife. It was ridiculous that the relationship between Olivia and Shelly was unusual, but now she was talking to Megan, as if two people knew each other.


    Lucian wondered why this woman approached Megan. Was she on the side of Shelly or Megan? It seemed that he needed to ask Fred to investigate this woman.


    The security guard was still pestering. Lucian appreciated his responsible attitude. His son was studying in this school. If there was any danger, he would destroy the school.


    "Let''s go." Lucian suddenly opened his mouth in the back seat. He had already seen his son with satisfaction. There was nothing else that needed him to care about.

 Chapter 303 Flowers

    There was nothing sadder than looking at his son but couldn''t get close to him. Lucian''s heart ached faintly. He tried not to look out of the window, because today was the first day of school, and parents would send their children to school.


    In Lucian''s eyes, the happiness of a normal family was like a thorn in his heart, making him painful.


    Unfortunately, there were many people at the moment. The driver drove in the crowd and struggled out of the street. It was almost impossible for Lucian not to care what was going on outside the window. He turned on the audio player in the car and played the comfortable piano music. Sitting in the spacious car, he shook his legs restlessly.


    He couldn''t calm down. Bored, he checked his phone and suddenly thought of buying something for Eric as a gift for the new semester. Even if his father was not by his side, it was still meaningful to send the gift.


    He clicked on the phone. He had no experience in sending gifts. He randomly chose, but deleted them one by one. At last, there was only a bunch of flowers left.


    He hoped that Eric could understand his love.


    Without thinking too much, Lucian directly filled in the delivery address of the flowers to Megan''s company, Coco Group. In case of being emotional, he only left "Lucian" on the card, which he thought was cool, but in fact, it brought a lot of trouble to Megan.


    Half an hour later, Megan''s phone rang. It was said that the flowers were delivered. Megan was confused and thought it might be Aron. She hesitated to go dow


    it had disappeared.


    Maybe she also knew that that person was a taboo for him, but he had already seen it, and he had to pretend that it had never happened.


    Aron went back to the kitchen silently and put the dishes on the table one by one. He tried to clear up his complicated thoughts, and was still as gentle as before.


    "I''m sorry to bother you every day." Megan said politely.


    "Megan, you will be my wife in two days. Please don''t say that again." Aron picked up some vegetables for her as he spoke.


    Megan didn''t show any politeness this time. She ate the vegetables he picked up obediently. The food was bulging on her two cheeks, and she looked like a little squirrel.


    "Two days?" Megan couldn''t believe that. It was all arranged by him, so she didn''t feel anything real.


    Now she was going to marry another man. Thinking of this, Megan lowered her head. She couldn''t imagine her future life after marriage. She believed that she would be very happy to marry Aron, but she was not sure that this happiness was the happiness she wanted.


    Aron frowned and saw all her expressions. Did Megan look so depressed because she was not ready or because she didn''t love him at all? His heart was almost broken. He was afraid that he would get the final answer: in fact, she just wanted to be with Lucian.


    Megan didn''t notice Aron''s expression. She just stared at her pink nails in a daze.


    "Megan, what are you thinking about? Don''t you want to marry me?" Aron really wanted to ask this question, but he had no confidence.

 Chapter 304 Numb Himself

    Megan stared at her nails in a daze. She knew that she had to make a choice. She had already accepted Aron''s proposal. There was no turning back for such a thing even if she was unwilling to marry him now.


    Besides, he was indeed a good choice. He had always been very good to her, and he could take good care of Eric. If she lived with him for the rest of her life, she might be very happy.


    She had thought about everything, so she couldn''t figure out why she felt sad. He was not bad, and she liked him. It seemed that she couldn''t fall in love again at this age. Except for the person who had hurt her heavily, nobody seemed to be unable to give her the happiness she wanted.


    It turned out that she was just too stubborn.


    She didn''t love the excellent man in front of her but thought of the person who had hurt her.


    "Megan, what are you thinking about?" Aron asked, but he could only ask the question he really wanted to ask. He had no confidence to ask her if she regretted agreeing to his proposal.


    Megan suddenly raised her head and looked into Aron''s eyes. She could almost see the sadness in his eyes, and Megan''s delicate heart was entangled.


    She shook her head, trying to squeeze out a perfect smile and said to him in a relaxed tone, "Nothing. I''m looking forward to our wedding."


    Althoug


    n the darkness.


    Megan, who was sleeping, immediately sat up from the bed when she heard the door open. She turned on the bedside lamp.


    Eric slept in the next room. She had to go to Eric''s room. No matter who came, she would not let Eric be hurt.


    But before she went out of the bedroom, a figure entered her room and pressed her on the bed immediately.


    "You..." Megan wanted to cry out, but she found it was Aron. She stopped shouting, but she didn''t know what he was going to do.


    She smelt the pungent smell of alcohol. It seemed that he was drunk.


    "Aron, you are drunk. Wake up. You will wake up Eric later." Megan was pressed under him and couldn''t move.


    But her struggle was more like flirting, which made Aron want to do more bad things.


    He remembered that woman in the bar flirted with him. He endured it at that time, but he couldn''t bear it at all when it was Megan.


    Did she love him or not? Was she just using her?


    With such complaints, Aron wanted to do something more to Megan.


    Megan didn''t feel the danger until now. It was obvious what he wanted to do. Megan was wearing a thin pajamas, and it was a slip pajama.


    Aron covered Megan''s mouth. He didn''t want to hear her voice. Now he was just enjoying the time of life. He had been waiting for this moment for a long time.

 Chapter 305 Give Up

    In fact, Aron knew what he was doing, but he just wanted to indulge himself like he drank in the bar today.


    He didn''t think about the consequences. He didn''t expect that Megan would hate him. After all, it was not a right thing to do.


    "Hmm¡­." Megan kept turning her head and made the sound like a puppy''s. it was useless to frown. Even if she tried her best to make the loudest sound, she couldn''t form a sentence.


    Megan struggled to open her mouth and bit hard in his palm. Aron didn''t feel the pain at all. He just let loose his hand that covered Megan''s mouth.


    "Do you really love me? Have you ever loved me? " He was drunk. This time, he asked the questions he had been wanting to ask but had never asked.


    But Megan couldn''t answer. She felt that the relationship between them was more like friendship or kinship than love. She couldn''t lie and didn''t know how to express her feelings in perfect words.


    "Why don''t you answer me?" Aron buried his face in Megan''s collarbone sadly and sobbed but there were no tears. He just wanted to express his feelings. He wasn''t really crying.


    He suddenly sat up again and murmured, "Anyway, we will get married tomorrow. Anyway, you will belong to me sooner or later. It doesn''t matter if I make love to you today."


    Megan shook her head desperately. Her arm was clamped and she couldn''t get rid of it. All her struggle was powerless. After


    ge. Recently, the economic situation was not good. He refused the opportunity to cooperate, which had actually caused a bad impact on his company.


    Since he wouldn''t get married now, he could only embrace his work. He''d better go to M Country to exercise himself. Sometimes work could make us truly feel the existence of reality and cruelty.


    In this small L City, he was lovelorn at midnight, and no one saw his sadness.


    The second morning, the news that Mr. Aron leaving for M Country would be known by everyone through cellphones, right? He had to run away and never come back to this sad place.


    Whenever he contacted his assistant, he would reply quickly. It was not easy to be the president''s assistant.


    Without any warning, Mr. Aron, who refused to go to M Country two days ago, went to the airport this midnight. The assistant could feel Aron''s temper. He guessed that something had happened recently, which made Mr. Aron sober up.


    At the routine meeting, everyone agreed that it was a rare opportunity to work with the leading enterprises of M Country. At that time, Mr. Aron used the wedding preparation as an excuse, making people feel that Mr. Aron could not tell the priority of the matter. Now that he was willing to fly to M Country and figured it out, the assistant was relieved. With this cooperation, the whole company could rely on it in the coming financial crisis.

 Chapter 306 Good News

    Instead of going home, Aron drove directly to the airport and called his assistant, saying that he was going to M Country for a negotiation. The assistant was excited to hear the news, but he could tell from the phone that Aron was drunk.


    When he was on the phone, he immediately asked the employees of the company nearby to pick up Aron at the airport. No matter what, he should leave after awaking from a drunken sleep.


    Besides, even if they went to the airport now, there might not be a flight.


    Aron was particularly sober because of the wind. He had a splitting headache after drinking. As soon as he arrived at the airport, there were employees waiting for him here.


    "Mr. Aron, I''ve been waiting for you for a long time." It was the driver who usually drove for him in the company.


    Aron opened the window, looked at him and asked, "Why are you here? "


    "Mr. Shen said that today''s air tickets have been sold out. If you want to go to M Country, you''d better go tomorrow." The driver said to him, "Besides, you are drunk. The consequences of drunk driving are serious. I''ll drive for you. "


    "I said I would go today. No one can stop me!" Aron''s eyes were clear. He really thought he was sober, but in fact, he was drunk.


    The driver persuaded him kindly, "Mr. Aron, you are drunk now. You''d better go home and have a rest before taking a plane to M Country." Then he opened the door and sat on the driver''s seat. He said goodbye to the friend who sent Aron here an


    at him expectantly, as if he had been waiting for the TV series. He was full of expectation for the entanglement and love between Lucian and Megan. Now that Aron had finally left the world of the two of them, what a good opportunity it was. Mr. Lucian should seize it quickly.


    "No need." Lucian refused decisively. He was just excited for a while, but now he regained his composure and even went to work.


    Now that Aron had left voluntarily, it was confirmed that Megan didn''t care about him at all. Since Megan didn''t care about him, Lucian would be relieved.


    Blinking his eyes, Fred seemed not to understand what he meant. He said hesitantly, "I really don''t understand, Mr. Lucian. Now it is a very good opportunity. Won''t it be a pity if you can''t seize it?"


    Lucian looked up at him with contempt and ridicule.


    Seeing his strange expression, Fred suddenly understood, "I see! Is this what the military book says? Playing hard to get?"


    "Why do I feel that you have too little work to do? Write a copy of the project No. six and send it to my office before half past three." Without raising his head, Lucian coldly assigned the task to him. While he was speaking, his hands were still flipping through the documents, and a pair of delicate slanted eyes were quickly looking at the printed words on the documents.


    "What? Mr. Lucian, what did you just say?" Fred suddenly shouted loudly. He pretended not to understand or hear clearly and hurried out of his office.

 Chapter 307 A Peaceful Life

    In a twinkling of an eye, Aron had left L City for two weeks. During the busy work every day, people were like a product on a rotating machine, losing a lot of passion for life. When you went to the street, you could see the expressionless white-collar workers hurried with fast food in one hand and the other hand was busy ordering a taxi. Two weeks had passed, but for this city, there was no difference.


    Megan picked up Eric to school on time every day. She felt a little tired without Aron''s help, but she could handle it.


    "Mom, didn''t Dad Aron say that he will live with us in the future?" With the seat belt fastened, Eric sat upright.


    "But your Dad Aron is not suitable to live with us." Megan had a psychological shadow about that man. Every time she heard his name, she would feel sad.


    Eric didn''t know what had happened between the adults. He just thought with the thoughts of a child.


    He pouted and looked straight ahead seriously. "But Dad Aron used to have a good relationship with me and we built blocks together. Why doesn''t he come to visit Eric now?"


    Megan explained patiently, "It''s not that Dad Aron doesn''t want to visit you. He has his own work to do as an adult. Just like children have to go to school to study."


    "But he has left for too long." Eric was still depressed. In fact, he had accepted this new father from the bottom of his heart, and Aron had promised to live with th


    hat Megan was a rare woman, but he didn''t know whether it was worthwhile for Mr. Lucian to bear so much for her. After all, judging from her current attitude, could Megan be with Mr. Lucian in the future?


    Fred curled his lips and left a question mark in his heart.


    Recently, Lucian had made great efforts to investigate the relationship between Megan and Aron, but all signs showed that the wedding of the two would not be held again. As for the reason, he didn''t know, but he hoped that the reason was related to him.


    ''The main reason why Megan can''t fall in love with Aron is that she loves someone else in her heart, right?'' Thinking of this, Lucian felt happy.


    This woman still belonged to him no matter how stubborn she was before. Thinking that the three of them could continue to live together in the future, Lucian couldn''t help smiling.


    Every time at the moment, Fred would remind him, "Mr. Lucian, you are usually a domineering and cold CEO. Why do you become silly and sweet in front of Megan? What''s the logic?"


    Lucian could only twist his neck to threaten Fred by making the clatter sound of his bones.


    He must deduct half of his wages and teach this arrogant assistant a lesson. He promised again and again that he would fire this guy and ask him to get out of here. But Fred was still working hard and was naughty from time to time.


    Besides, Lucian''s attention was not on him now.

 Chapter 308 Ballet

    Silently, Lucian accompanied Megan and Eric to the gate of the community where Megan lived. When Eric got out of the car happily, Lucian felt proud when he saw the smile on Eric''s face.


    Megan had a keen sixth sense. She always felt that someone was staring at her, but she couldn''t see anything when she turned her head. She wondered if it was Lucian.


    But after thinking for a while, she felt that it was impossible. The relationship between Lucian and the daughter of the Song Family was developing fast. How would he still bother to get entangled with her now? ''Don''t flatter yourself,'' thought Megan.


    She immediately took Eric back home. In the car downstairs, Lucian didn''t leave until he saw the light of Megan''s house turned on and knew that she had arrived home safely.


    The next day, Arya, who hadn''t urged Lucian to go on a date with Becky for a long time, called and asked him to watch ballet with Becky. She had prepared two tickets for him.


    Lucian touched his forehead while reading the report. When he heard his mother urging him to have a date again, he didn''t refuse. "Okay, just send someone to deliver the tickets here."


    "What?" Arya didn''t expect that Lucian would answer her so decisively. "Okay, okay. I''ll ask someone to send the tickets there right now. It''s a good chance. You can take her back for dinner first. Then the two of you can go watch the show together."


    Arya was overjoyed to hear that. Her tone and her voice were full of joy at the end.


    "Got it." Lucian was already upset. The situati


    d get the real power of his company.


    Perhaps Becky was deeply in love with someone, too. So Lucian could feel that the two of them had something in common.


    As he was thinking, the ballet had begun. The famous female dance artist was dancing briskly on the stage, as if she was really a swan. When she jumped, she seemed had broken through the gravitational force and stopped in the air for a long time.


    Every rotation was just right, and every high leg was straightened. Noble artists could always bring people with joy.


    Becky really wanted to explain to him that every move of the dancer had an impact on the development of the plot, but she couldn''t discuss it at this time. It was a respect for the actors.


    The performance ended with great applause. Then, Lucian and Becky went backstage to send a bunch of flowers to the dancer.


    Becky felt a little shy to get close to the perfect artist on the stage just now, because this artist was quite famous. Becky had watched her performance video to practice when she studied.


    Although Becky was shy, she was able to introduce herself to her and discuss the content of this dance play with her.


    At last, the beautiful artist kept praising Becky, saying that she had a good understanding of what she wanted to express. She hoped that Becky and her boyfriend could get married as soon as possible.


    Lowering her head, Becky covered her mouth and chuckled. She didn''t want Lucian to be her boyfriend, but she couldn''t explain it, so she had to let silence take her place.

 Chapter 309 Live Together

    As Lucian expected, as soon as the ballet performance was over, an unknown small newspaper reported it.


    The title of the article was "Becky, the New Girlfriend of the National Husband Lucian". It attracted a lot of audience''s attention. In order to catch the flow, the traditional media began to compete with the We-media and spread the news quickly.


    Such kind of love affairs of Lucian would be exposed to the public many times every year. Of course, most of the rumors were false, but every time the rumors spread, there would be a high click-through rate.


    This time, they were able to take close photos of Lucian and Becky, which was a confirmation of their relationship. In the past, the explanation of the Empire Group was briefly one or two sentences, but this time, it might have to prove for Miss Song.


    There were always a lot of gossips about Mr. Lucian, and no one could tell whether it was true or not. The onlookers just thought that Mr. Lucian was a playboy and there were many rumors about his private life. But judging from his status, the daughter of the Song Family must be the top one this time.


    The drama of the rich and powerful families for many years was finally about to come to an end. Sure enough, the powerful families were still pursuing a marriage between families of equal social rank, In L City, the Song Family was the only one who could compete with the Lu Family.


    Besides, the two young people in the photos looked perfectly matched.


    On the next day after the news s


    Aron, was confused. In fact, she had already prepared the red envelope for Megan, but she didn''t heard the news of Megan''s wedding for a long time.


    Did she cancel her wedding? Or was it just a temporary delay? Lucy really wanted to ask Megan what was going on. She was ready to send her red envelope to Megan. If Megan didn''t announce her wedding, Lucy would spend it somewhere else.


    She knew that Megan''s ex-husband had been in love with the daughter of the Song Family recently, but she always had a premonition. It seemed that every time Megan heard about that person, her expression would change. Now, sometimes she was still absent-minded at work. Lucy didn''t know what was going on among the three of them. No, there should be four now, adding a Miss Song.


    "Megan, what are you thinking about? You was in a daze for a while just now." Lucy asked curiously.


    Embarrassed, Megan immediately put the phone aside. The phone slid down from the tip of her fingers to the table and made a heavy sound.


    "What did you ask me to do just now?" Megan asked beside the point.


    Lucy couldn''t do anything about Megan''s distraction. She opened the file at hand again and showed it to her. "How do you think I can translate it?"


    Megan immediately began to help her analyze carefully, leaving behind the unpleasant things she had just seen.


    It didn''t matter who lived with whom together. Anyway, it had nothing to do with her. Everyone had his own life. If she didn''t work hard now, she couldn''t feed Eric.

 Chapter 310 The Economic Crisis

    In addition to Lucian''s new relationship, what worried Megan most was the business of the company. Moreover, the international environment was already very bad, and Coco Group was the first one to be impacted in this industry.


    The file Lucy showed Megan was the cooperation plan with Y Country. It was indeed difficult to get cooperation with the outside world at this time. Even a big company that cooperated with Coco Group had begun to run out of supply. But she just wanted to have a try and tried her best to fight for greater benefits for the company.


    "In addition to the one you showed me just now, you have to modify this part here," Megan pointed out the parts that needed to be modified and said in a very serious tone.


    Lucy kept in mind what she needed to modify, "Well, I''ll show it to you later."


    "Okay. Don''t forget the meeting time in the afternoon," Megan kindly reminded her.


    After sending Lucy to the door of her office, Megan went upstairs with her laptop in her hand and stopped at Vincent''s office.


    Vincent was not in a good mood now. He was a little exhausted. He was scratching his hair and explaining something to the person on the phone. He rubbed a large mass of paper and held it tightly in his hand to vent his anger.


    "Mr. Peter, your company has caused a great loss to us. It''s definitely not that easy to settle it in private. We don''t mind the cross border lawsuit with your company!" Perhaps Vincent couldn''t stand the attitude of the person on the phone any more, he burst into anger.


    Me


    e someone else for so many years?" Porter smoothed Becky''s hair and looked at her dotingly.


    Becky watch Porter''s hand moving on her head, "I''m as faithful as my uncle, am I?"


    "Well, don''t make fun of me. Let''s get to the point. Since you still love that man, how could you agree to be with Lucian?" He asked curiously.


    "Well, you will know it then." She blinked one eye. Her naughty look made people unable to be angry at all.


    Porter looked at her with a little melancholy, "Lucian is famous for his love story. I''m worried that he will ruin your reputation."


    "Uncle, the Lucian you knew is not the real Lucian. He is a little inferior and kind. When will you meet him?"


    "Well..." Porter couldn''t help but frown. This girl is speaking for that Lucian before she established a relationship with him. "Now I can''t understand. You just said that the person you love hasn''t changed. Why are you so partial to Lucian now?"


    With a snicker, Becky''s dimples appeared on her cheeks. She quizzically said, "Then leave it alone."


    "So I have to follow your grandfather''s arrangement and cooperate with the Lu Family, right?" Porter pinched her face.


    "Yes."


    Porter smacked his mouth and sighed, "I really don''t know what''s going on in your mind, but anyway, I believe that you have your own thoughts."


    Resting her chin on her hand, Becky asked, "Uncle, are you on my side now?"


    Porter understood that she was referring to her relationship with Lucian. After hesitating for a while, he said, "Of course I support you."

 Chapter 311 Announced The Cooperation

    On the second day after the Song Family and the Lu Family announced their cooperation, the signing ceremony became the only highlight of the dark economic circle of L City.


    Porter and Lucian shook hands before unfolding the contract. This picture of them shaking hands was regarded as the only light in the darkness and soon the cooperation of the two families became the hottest topic on the Internet. Lucian was young and promising, so he was always a media circus. Two weeks after the rumor that he lived with Becky spreading, he became a focus of public concern again.


    Of course, the news was about the cooperation between the two families, but people were not interested in it. Instead, their comments were all about Lucian and Becky''s relationship.


    At first, they were photographed watching a show together, and then the news of their living together was spread by the media. Now, the two families had announced working together. This could be regarded as an official announcement of the relationship between Lucian and Becky.


    "Mr. Lucian, you have a good taste. You finally find a more reliable wife," A comment left by netizen under the news.


    "I hope Mr. Lucian''s ex-wife won''t tear apart my sweet girl," Another netizen commented. Somehow, Becky became the girl that the netizen was infatuated with.


    "Sure enough, there is a strong sense of kinship between big families." This netizen seemed to understand it very much.


    The news had just come out for more than ten minutes, and the click-throug


    Read Now MoboReader, bring tons of novels with you.


    ou that it''s a good idea to cooperate with the Lu Family!"


    "Grandpa..." Becky was preparing for his birthday party and reporting everything to him. However, Archer was only interested in the cooperation between the Lu Family and the Song Family.


    "Did you call me?" Seeing that Becky sat aside angrily and didn''t say anything, Archer asked her.


    Becky ignored her grandpa deliberately.


    "Becky, I know I was wrong. Do you want me to check the items for the birthday party? Well, I don''t need to look at it. It''s all up to you! " He was in a good mood, so he would surely laugh out loud after a few words.


    Suddenly, he added, "But¡­ I want to see Lucian, the son-in-law of the Song Family that day! "


    "Grandpa!" Becky was even angrier. Her grandfather was like an old naughty child. If he wanted to invite Lucian, just told her. Why did he mention the son-in-law of the Song Family?


    In her eyes, the son-in-law of the Song Family was someone else, but her grandfather didn''t like him.


    "All right, all right. I won''t say that anymore, or you will be angry later. Let''s see the list together..." The smile on Archer''s face hadn''t faded away. Perhaps it was because he was in a good mood, he had less coughs today and he looked better.


    Becky puckered her lips and sat back next to him. She opened the list and read it to him, asking if he was satisfied.


    "Yes, of course. I''m old now. I have children to take care of me. Why would I not satisfy?" Gritting his teeth, Archer stroked his beard smugly.

 Chapter 312 Birthday Party

    Archer''s 88-year-old birthday party was finally held after half a month''s preparation. All the celebrities in the city had received invitations, including the friends Archer had known when he was an official.


    All kinds of gifts were placed in a room, and the red packets were also filled with a box. It was a period of economic crisis, and some of them were busy dealing with the tricky matters of their company, so they couldn''t arrive as promised. Compared with his eighty-year-old birthday party, this year''s scene could only be regarded as a middle class one.


    The entrance of the hotel was lined up with cars. It was a luxury car show. The local newspaper also actively spread this news to the Internet. With a red face, Archer stood in the middle of the crowd and gave a thumbs up gesture.


    "Thank you for coming." Porter followed his elder brother to receive guests at the door. He was tall in suit and warmly welcomed everyone who came to congratulate Archer.


    Tara and her mother didn''t have to show up in public. They were sitting at the same table and chatting with the ladies. Almost all the people of the Song Family had arrived, and they all dressed decently and generously. All people needed to come to Archer''s birthday party.


    Some of her cousins who had come to tease Becky earlier, "Becky, we''ll take a good look at our brother-in-law to see if he''s a playboy."


    Becky was not the only one who felt embarrassed. After al


    Read Now MoboReader, bring tons of novels with you.


    ts had agreed to transfer their shares to him, so it wouldn''t be long before he would have the real power of the company. Coincidentally, he might have escaped the financial crisis successfully at that time.


    By that time, he had achieved all his goals, and Becky didn''t have to act with him anymore. Lucian hoped that there would be no more accidents halfway. He had tried his best to create this project, there couldn''t be any deviation.


    In fact, the Song Family was already good. After he completely took control of the company''s real power, he promised that as long as the other party wouldn''t come to break up with each other, he would never make things difficult for the Song Family.


    He would always remember this favor and he owed Becky.


    "Becky, see him off." Archer said.


    "Hmm..." Some of the girls of the same generation present sighed when they saw the romantic scene, as if they were watching a TV series. The perfect couple in front of them were very eye-catching just by standing together.


    Becky stuck out her tongue and said like her grandfather, "Let''s go. I''ll see you off."


    Lucian didn''t want to bother her, but he thought that even if she stayed, she would be laughed at by the crowd, so he followed her.


    After walking out of the hotel, Becky took a deep breath and said helplessly, "I might not be used to such a lively place."


    "Then you don''t have to adapt to it. Just be yourself." Lucian said softly.

 Chapter 313 Meeting At The QH Park

    "Do you want to go out?" Lucian suddenly suggested when he opened the car door. Perhaps he just took it into his to ask such a question.


    Becky was surprised. Normally, he was forced to date her by his mother, but this time he invited her to go out together. She stared at him suspiciously for a long time. Then she squinted and asked him quizzically, "Are you in love with me?"


    "¡­" Lucian''s hand that opened the door paused. She was really a naughty girl. She could even make such a joke.


    "Well¡­ Lucian, you must keep your integrity. If you are in love with me, I''ll quit playing with you right now. " Becky resisted from the bottom of her heart.


    Lucian turned around and joked with her, "It seems that you refuse to be with me from the bottom of your heart. Why do you hate me so much?"


    "No, no, no¡­ I don''t hate you. I''m in love with someone else. Although you are excellent, I will never fall in love with you. This is my integrity. " Becky gave herself a thumbs up with a serious look, as if she was praising her integrity.


    "Don''t think too much. I''m also in love with someone else. I just think you will be laughed at by your cousins when you go back. You''d better go out with me to relax," Lucian explained.


    Becky heaved a long sigh of relief and said gratefully, "Mr. Lucian, you did this for my sake. I''m flattered." After saying that, she got in his car.


    "Let''s go! Let''s go!" She shouted excitedly in the car.


    Lucian shook his head helpl


    Read Now MoboReader, bring tons of novels with you.


    be with him?"


    Well, even if Megan was not with Lucian in the end, it was not Shelly''s turn to be the young Mrs. Lu.


    "I see that you are still immersed in your own fantasy. Do you think Lucian will be with you? Stop dreaming," Becky said arrogantly.


    Her words hurt Shelly deeply. She pounced on Becky, trying to slap her in the face. However, Becky had already seen through her little tricks. She quickly grabbed Shelly''s arm, pushed her two steps back, and slapped her on the face.


    With a snap, Shelly was stunned for a moment, and suddenly knelt down to beg for mercy, "Please forgive me. You are a lady from a rich family. How can you do this to me? Lucian and I really love each other. Please let us go... "


    As she kept talking, Becky immediately stepped back and shouted in her heart, ''Damn it! This time, she was tricked by her!''


    The colleague beside her was shocked to see what had happened in front of her. She was shocked that Becky, who had always been kind and nice to others, actually beat Shelly. And she was shocked that the arrogant and domineering Shelly would kneel down and changed her face so quickly.


    Tears welled up in Shelly''s eyes. She covered her face and cried, "Miss Becky, please let us go. There is no result for you to be infatuated with Lucian!"


    "Shut up! Where is the person holding camera? Let him come out, or I''ll never let you go!" Becky was also anxious. Shelly must have arranged someone to take photos nearby.

 Chapter 314 Sudden Hospitalization

    Tears welled up in Shelly''s eyes. Becky knew that Shelly was acting. And she knew it was terrible. She stepped back and shouted at Shelly, "Where is the camera? Hand it over to me now!"


    Shelly, who had been crying just now, changed her expression. She smiled maliciously with charm. "Isn''t Miss Song always a lady from an eminent family? I wonder what they will think of you after I post this video on the Internet. Ha-ha, Becky, enjoy the show."


    After saying that, Shelly left. Of course, Becky was unwilling to let her leave. "Shelly! Come back!"


    When she was about to run over and grab Shelly, a minibus suddenly rushed out. As soon as the minibus approached Shelly, she opened the door and quickly got in. Becky wanted to stop her, but it was too late.


    "Becky, let''s hurry up and follow them!" The girl next to Shelly also became anxious. Although she didn''t understand what had happened, she knew that Becky had always been a good person, and the one who made things difficult for a good person was naturally a bad guy.


    Becky and the girl ran to the gate of the park to pick up their car. When they drove on, they couldn''t see where the minibus went.


    "Did they go to the left?"


    Becky shook her head. In fact, she didn''t know where the minibus had gone, so she had to follow her friend''s words and drove towards the west. But she didn''t get anything. She suddenly patted the steering wheel and accidentally


    Read Now MoboReader, bring tons of novels with you.


    on, Becky quickly stood up.


    It was sudden that Archer was sick. A week ago he was still celebrating his 88-year-old birthday and now he was suddenly sent to the hospital.


    Becky didn''t take it seriously at first. Her grandfather had a slight illness before, and he might have caught a cold again. But when she arrived at the hospital, she saw Archer lying on the bed with his eyes closed tightly and his brows furrowed, looking very painful.


    "Why does Grandpa suddenly get sick?" Becky said to his assistant in a low voice.


    "In fact, Mr. Archer had been in poor health half a year ago, he just has been hiding it from you." The assistant sighed.


    Half a year ago? Becky suddenly recalled her grandfather''s cough, she remembered that he had coughed since half a year ago. He coughed from time to time, which sounded like a cold and was not a serious disease. Why the assistant described it very serious?


    "What disease is it exactly?" Becky looked into his eyes and asked.


    The members of the Song Family hadn''t come to the ward yet, only Becky was there. It was still quiet in the ward, and even the sound of an embroidery needle dropping could be heard clearly.


    The assistant shook his head and said sincerely, "Since he wants to hide it from you, let him tell you personally."


    Somehow, an ominous premonition arose in Becky''s heart. She looked at her grandfather lying on the bed and bit her lower lip.

 Chapter 315 A New Neighbor

    The members of the Song Family didn''t expect that Archer was hospitalized all of a sudden. Especially when they heard the attending doctor saying that Archer was diagnosed with lung cancer, a sad expression appeared on everyone''s face.


    "Archer is really good at hiding something from others..."


    "It''s so sad. We were celebrating his birthday a week ago. I didn''t expect him to get this disease."


    "But we don''t need to be too sad, because he looks hale and hearty."


    The members of the Song Family gathered together again because of Archer''s physical condition. They discussed outside the ward and thought that although Archer was diagnosed with cancer, he had a good attitude and he looked healthy before. He could certainly hold on for a few more years.


    Porter also came. He meant that everyone should not panic and to decide whether they should sent Archer at home or abroad for the most advanced treatment. Anyway, it didn''t matter for the Song Family to pay for the treatment.


    "We''d better wait until he wakes up and discuss with him according to his physical condition. It''s not up to us." A member of the Song Family said.


    At this time, Archer had woken up. He coughed. Last night, when he had coughed, he had even stuck out a few mouthfuls of blood, which scared the whole family.


    Since the day before yesterday she came, Becky had been staying in the ward to take care of Archer. As long as there was any movement from Archer


    Read Now MoboReader, bring tons of novels with you.


    r to go to school conveniently for my son, I specially bought a house here. It''s a kind of fate to be your neighbor."


    The brawny man spoke in a delicate way, not as rude as he looked.


    Megan replied politely, "It''s also my honor. We take care of each other. If you need any help in the future, please come to me."


    "Thank you so much." The man was wearing a blue T-shirt. Perhaps because of his figure, he looked particularly afraid of heat. Sweat had trickled down his forehead. He had been wiping it with tissue.


    Megan suddenly felt familiar with his movement, but she couldn''t remember where she had seen before. She had seen him in recent days, but why didn''t she remember?


    "Please go to send your child to school. I won''t hold you up." The man said with a smile. Suddenly, he patted his head and introduced himself to her, "My surname is Li. You can call me Mr. Li."


    "My name is Megan. Mr. Li, we can talk next time. I''m going to send the child to school first." Megan waved her hand and said goodbye to him.


    It was true that he was a neighbor who was enthusiastic. Unexpectedly, when Megan drove out of the gate of the community, Eric suddenly said, "This uncle is the one who spoke to Dad yesterday."


    "Really?" Megan was surprised.


    Eric nodded seriously, "Of course. Eric won''t lie to you. I saw him clearly yesterday!"


    Megan''s good mood suddenly became dark. It was difficult for her to figure out what was going on.

 Chapter 316 Being Monitored

    Megan drove the car slowly. After hearing what Eric said just now, she had a mixed feeling.


    Was the man who had greeted her a new neighbor or was he sent by Lucian to monitor her? After all, the man did point to the building she lived yesterday. But what was his purpose by doing so? Monitoring her wouldn''t bring Lucian any benefits. Besides, arranging people to monitor her also wasted his time.


    Soon Megan gave up the idea of being monitored. Maybe Lucian just introduced this community to that man and then he moved here.


    Megan laughed at herself for thinking too much. She was almost as paranoid as having persecution delusion. She had nothing, and Lucian was busy with dating. Why would he send anyone to monitor her?


    Speaking of the public opinion in the past two days, it was like a storm in the city. Megan even thought that if she were Shelly, she would definitely run to a place where no one knew her and never come back. Some scandals were stuck to Shelly like chewed gum. She might not be able to get rid of them all her life.


    It seemed that Lucian''s new girlfriend was really not simple. She was decisive, fast and ruthless. Shelly finally met an opponent this time, and Megan was looking forward to watching what would happen next.


    "Mom, is it because dad has been very busy recently that he can''t come to see Eric, so he asked that man to take care of us here?" Eric forgot that his mother had taught him not to have any expectations on his fath


    Read Now MoboReader, bring tons of novels with you.


    , take good care of yourself." Perhaps it was because Becky''s grandfather''s sudden illness that she had a deeper understanding of life. Life was fragile, and the person who had been with her might suddenly leave one day.


    Lucian also felt melancholy. He persuaded her, "Don''t worry too much. Last time I saw him, he was in good spirits. I''m sure he can make it through this time."


    "I believe it, too." When Becky said this, she was even more depressed. She could clearly see that her grandfather was getting haggard day by day. The surgery had just begun, and it was said that the treatment was even more torturous.


    "Don''t be too depressed. Let him see your bright face. Becky, you are an optimistic girl. Pass the energy on you to your grandfather." Lucian hadn''t consoled anyone before, so he didn''t know how to comfort her this time. He just said what he felt.


    Becky breathed a long sigh of relief. She finally regained her determination and said in a tough tone, "Don''t worry. I will take good care of grandpa."


    "Yes. Please tell me if he gets better. I''ll go to see him." Lucian reminded her again and again. After all, the Song Family had brought him substantial benefits, and Becky was his benefactor that he would never forget.


    "Okay, I see. I''ll contact you later." Becky''s voice became lively as usual.


    "You should also take care of yourself. You can go ahead with your work and contact me later," said Lucian.


    Then the two hung up the phone.

 Chapter 317 Make A Will

    After hanging up, Becky took a deep breath, calmed herself down and pushed the door of ward.


    Suddenly, she heard someone talking in the corridor, it was likely that the members of the Song Family were discussing something, because she heard the word "Archer".


    "Right, what about ask Archer to make a will now? So that it will be easier."


    Becky approached the corner of the corridor. She thought they were talking about her grandfather''s illness, but she didn''t expect them to be more interested in his will.


    She heard her uncle Porter''s calm voice. "There''s no hurry. Let''s deal with Dad''s illness first."


    "Of course, his health is the priority, but his will is also the thing we have to worry about. Didn''t he say that he had to make a will two years ago? But Dad hasn''t made his will up to now. And he is suddenly sent to the hospital... I''m not cursing our Dad. I''m just telling the truth. A man''s life is unpredictable. Maybe he will go all of a sudden. But the property of the family hasn''t been allocated yet." This was the voice of Becky''s aunt. She had married a businessman, but her husband was cheated later. Her family declined from rich to poor, which was naturally unacceptable. Therefore, Becky''s aunt always had greed from her eyes to her words, as if she wanted to hold everything in her hand.


    In the whole family, Becky hated this aunt the most, who was always greedy for money. Now that Archer was sick, she still didn''t restrain herself. The first thing sh


    Read Now MoboReader, bring tons of novels with you.


    ge property of the Song Family couldn''t be dealt with properly, the family members would rush forward, staring at the property like a hungry wolf and biting him at any time. That kind of situation would be frightening only thinking of it.


    He didn''t think Becky. was a bad girl. She was just a kid who was emotional. In her eyes, these were cruel behaviors, but they were the problems the adults had to face. It was also because the adults had helped her undertake a lot that she had a pure heart like a child.


    "At least we should leave the hospital first." Porter said indifferently.


    So they left the hospital and went back home. There were also a group of relatives of the Song Family gathered at home. It seemed that the hungry wolves who coveted the property had begun to move. Porter frowned. Sometimes it was the closest person who hurt you the most.


    Becky, who knew nothing, sat on the edge of her grandfather''s bed and checked her mobile phone quietly. She was searching for some cases, trying to find useful information on the Internet, but of course it was useless.


    Archer opened his eyes secretly and looked at his granddaughter''s elegant and beautiful side face. He felt she was liked an angel, perfect and pure.


    For this family, the only person he cared about was Becky. He hoped that she could be with Lucian. Even if just asking Lucian to back her up and protect her from being bullied by her family, or let them revive the Song Family, that would be great.

 Chapter 318 The News Of Death

    On this day, Coco Group held a League Building on this sunny day. All the staff attended the activity at the designated place. It was held abroad in the last two years. This year''s situation was special, so it could only be held in the neighboring city of L City. The main activities were a competition of cooking, an interesting sports meeting, and so on. In order to enhance the unity of all the employees, Coco would hold a League Building at this time every year. It was quite spectacular that seven hundred staff all over the country were sent out together.


    Recently, the economy was not good, and everything was constantly changing these days. It was convenient to go back from this city to L City. The CEO of Coco, who had never been in China, also took his wife to this activity. Before the activity started, he gave a speech of about five minutes. The long speech paper was held in his hands, and he occasionally raised his heads to interact with the audiences.


    Megan wore sunglasses and applauded under the stage. Eric was also brought here by her. Anyway, he didn''t have class on weekends. She could drive Eric back to school in two days.


    All the staff of Coco wore the same clothes, and even Eric also had a child''s T-shirt. Coco had always been good at organizing this kind of activities.


    Eric was eating the strawberry on the cake. Recently, his teeth loosened and he was about to change his baby teeth. He grinned before he took a bite of the strawberry


    Read Now MoboReader, bring tons of novels with you.


    ew what would hurt Kristi most, she controlled herself. People should be kind. There was no need to rub salt in other people''s wounds.


    "Grandpa stayed up late last night. Where were you when he coughed and spat out blood?" Becky continue before Kristi could explain, "I don''t want to hear the specific reason. I just hope you can get out of the ward as soon as possible and let Grandpa have a rest."


    Hearing Becky¡®s words, Kristi didn''t say anything more. It was hard for her to refute. She knew that Archer was really in poor health. Thinking of that she had paid all her attention to the inheritance in the past two days, she even forgot why he was sent to the hospital.


    Cancer was not a cold or a fever. He had already begun to spit out blood. His health was really terrible.


    It was not wrong for Becky to ask her leave the ward, but Kristi was lying on the other bed provided for her family unwilling to leave.


    Kristi thought to herself, ''Even if Archer needs to rest, I won''t go out of the ward.''


    Archer coughed again. The first person rushed over was, of course, was Becky. She helped him clean up the mess, while Kristi stood there, dumbfounded.


    Even if she wanted to help, she had no chance. Kristi was spoiled since childhood, so she was not good at doing such things.


    Becky took care of her grandfather quietly. She thought that her aunt should stop now. Her grandfather was in poor health and didn''t have the heart to care about the property.

 Chapter 319 Family Upheaval

    After quarreling in the hospital, Kristi noticed that Archer didn''t say anything, it was meaningless to argue any more. She had to stop. After all, she had told Archer about the family''s situation. If he felt sorry for his daughter, he would give her more property.


    But she didn''t expect that by the evening, Archer''s physical condition became bad. He had been dead on the way to the emergency room. Becky refused to believe it and insisted that the doctor should save her grandpa. Finally it was Porter who pulled her away.


    On the next day, the CEO of the Song Group announced the news of Archer''s death. The well-known big shot in L City passed away suddenly, which made people sigh.


    Megan also took out her mobile phone to search for relevant news. Now she opened the browser and saw the key words when she entered it. There was an item named "Archer Song" in the hot topic push.


    "Oh my God! How could it be so sudden? Didn''t he celebrate his birthday a week ago?" Megan still couldn''t believe it, but Archer was so old, and it was normal to have such a sudden bad news.


    Lucy shook her head all the time and said with some regret, "Yes, although we are not familiar with this old man, we grew up listening to his story. It''s really hard for me to accept the news of his death."


    Every time the United Meeting of the Coco Group was held, it would attract the attention of the media outside. However, today''s news of United Meeting was covered by


    Read Now MoboReader, bring tons of novels with you.


    him. Now Lucian was the real owner of the Empire Group. If he was not satisfied, he might drive them out of the "car", the Empire Group. Under the lead of Lucian, the car, the Empire Group, might run far away in the future. If they were driven out of the car now, they would lose great interests.


    Using the Song Group as a springboard to quickly change the company''s new business, the Empire Group had been well prepared.


    Archer''s death was an accident. To everyone''s surprise, Lucian was not a coward. His emergency capacity had enable him to cope with the current situation.


    Fred came in handy at this time. He was no longer only responsible for Megan''s affairs. He worked in an orderly way and finally got something serious to do. He was quite happy.


    "Mr. Lucian, if you need anything, just call me." Fred said with a smile.


    Lucian felt strange and wondered why this person was so excited. "You were unwilling to do anything when I asked you to do before. Why you are so unusual today?"


    Fred showed a standard smile with eight teeth, "I don''t need to bear your display of affection anymore. Of course I''m excited that I can finally do something serious."


    He was jabbering again. Lucian immediately assigned part of the large work to Fred to make him suffering while enjoying. After taking the task, Fred happily left with a small pile of documents in his arms. He even thought that the work was not too much, he could finish it quickly.

 Chapter 320 Depart

    The last big event in L City was the 88-year-old birthday of Archer. All kinds of celebration were held in the biggest hotel in the city. This time, the big event was also about him. It was his funeral, which was held in a rainy day.


    All the people present were dressed in black with white flowers, looking sad.


    Becky looked haggard without make-up. Her plain face was as beautiful as a hibiscus flower. Her two crying eyes were red and swollen, and her feet were weak. She needed help to take every step. And the one who held the umbrella for her was a servant with a wooden expression.


    In just a few days, she had seen the worst side of human nature in her twenties. And because she had witnessed the evil, she knew the value of kindness and beauty. However, in this world, the person who loved her most had left. Becky remembered that at the beginning of the year, Archer had agreed to ski in R Country with her. Who would have thought that her grandfather who had promised her with a smile had abandoned her and gone to the Heavenly Kingdom?


    Becky recalled the 20 years she spent with her grandfather. The more she thought about it, the more painful she felt. In the end, she couldn''t cry anymore. She didn''t want to accept the reality, but there was nothing she could do.


    She couldn''t leave world with him. No one could accompany her for a lifetime. What Becky felt was not only sadness. She felt that she w


    Read Now MoboReader, bring tons of novels with you.


    sorry for Becky. She was sitting there and some relatives of the Song Family were persuading her.


    Now the Song Family was not as close to Lucian as before. They probably knew that they were just business partners. They even looked at him with a strange look, as if they were looking at him with some contempt. Lucian understood their thoughts very well.


    "If you need any help, just let me know. I''ll leave you alone." After being stared at for about twenty minutes, Lucian finally decided to leave.


    "Please help yourself." Porter was not in the mood to send him home.


    Afraid of bothering them, Lucian left the hall in a hurry. The rain was not over yet. He didn''t know why the God made so much trouble for people.


    He drove back home. After carefully washing himself, he sat on the sofa and rubbed his wet hair with a towel.


    This was Lucian''s apartment. He lived alone and there wasn''t even a nanny to clean it. The whole flat was white. He wanted to pursue a simple style, as if other colors could cause emotions. Only white represented the loss of human heart.


    Lucian rubbed his hair. He was so comfortable at home that he could run around with only a bath towel on. If only those superfluous thoughts could roam around freely and never return to his mind.


    On the crystal tea table in front of him, there was a delicate photo framed. It was a group photo taken of Lucian, Megan and Eric by chance.

 Chapter 321 Passed Love

    Lucian sat on the sofa in his apartment and wiped his hair. He took the photo frame on the tea table. The frame was framed with a photo of Megan, Eric and him. It was the only photo of the family of three when Fred sent someone to shadow Megan and took accidentally.


    The content of the photo was that when he went to pick up Eric with Megan last time, he held Eric''s little hand, and Megan followed him closely. Sure enough, they were a family of three, and their side faces were almost the same.


    Although it was a blurry photo, it stood out from a pile of photos of Megan and Aron. It was as if Lucian had got an unexpected fortune and treasured it very much. Then he spent more than 2,000 to buy a beautiful photo frame and framed it. As long as Lucian felt sad or stressful at work, when he saw this photo, he was full of fight.


    He liked this little apartment mostly because of this photo. At any time, he didn''t even have the photos of Megan or Eric in his mobile album. He wanted to protect them in a low-key way.


    The high-quality towel he used to wipe his hair was now used to wipe the photo frame. In fact, there was no dust that could be wiped off, he had often wiped this little thing, and it was impossible to leave any dust.


    The towel rubbed Megan''s face repeatedly on the photo to wipe the dust off.


    "What a lovely smile!" Lucian smiled faintly. Lucian remembered that when they first met, he admitted that he fell in love with her at first sight. Fate was a very strange thing.


    Read Now MoboReader, bring tons of novels with you.


    ad to look at the tidy bookshelf. She had the right to refuse to answer. Lucy was always kind and when there were some benefits in the company or something like this, Lucy would definitely think for Megan actively. She was kind, but sometimes she was too gossipy. The question she asked now was annoying to Megan.


    "Lucy, I really don''t want to answer your question." Megan couldn''t stand it anymore.


    "The more you afraid, the more guilty you are. When can Miss Megan find a father for Eric? The little boy always says this to me every time he meets me." Lucy said to her directly.


    The corners of Megan''s mouth twitched. No wonder, it turned out that there was a spy called Eric who told others about her.


    Megan smiled awkwardly, "The child just talks nonsense."


    "Do you think you are not behaving obviously? Come on, you looked absent-minded when heard about the news that Lucian was with the daughter of the Song Family. Megan, cheer up!" Lucy clenched her fist and waved it in front of Megan.


    "Really?" Megan was a little flustered. Was she so obvious? Was she still in love with Lucian who was a devil? Megan didn''t believe it either.


    Lucy pinched Megan''s cheek, "You didn''t know it. Your acting skill was bad. Even I can know from your expression. You are too bad."


    Megan pushed her hand away and frowned, "I don''t understand."


    She sat on the chair in a hurry and stared at the computer as if she was working hard. In fact, she was checking if she was really like Lucy said.

 Chapter 322 The Smell Of Gunpowder

    It was hard for Megan to explain her feelings clearly. As time went by, she felt that she was not brave and decisive enough. Now that Lucy, as a bystander, reminded her, she really felt that she couldn''t forget Lucian.


    How could the wound in a person''s heart be healed so easily? How could it be possible to gouge out a piece of flesh in the heart and pretend nothing had happened.


    Maybe the rumors about him and the daughter of the Song Family were spread from him. Perhaps he was the director of this short love, the horrible man, Lucian.


    People came and went in the office building of the Empire Group, as if they were discussing something. The noise was filled with some excitement.


    "So, many big shots will also come to our company?"


    "That''s true. The bosses of several big foreign companies will come. In order to boost the economy of our city, those big shots will certainly come!"


    "Oh my God! Maybe we will be on the news."


    The staff with a work card whispered, holding a cup of tea in his hand.


    What they were discussing now was that a small international economic cooperation organization would be held in L City in a week. The Empire Group was the most important group in the city, the business groups of foreign enterprises would come here for investigation. Maybe they could talk about a cooperation project.


    This was the first time that the Empire Group had held such a big event. When the news spread to the company''s internal group, it immedia


    Read Now MoboReader, bring tons of novels with you.


    sible?" She asked in surprise.


    At this time, the servant had already put the dishes on the table. Her life assistant came to remind her, "Mrs. Arya, the dishes are ready. Please have dinner."


    How could Arya be in the mood to have dinner? She waved her hand and asked the servants to go out. Today, she must say clearly, "What do you mean? Why can''t you two get married?"


    "Mom, don''t worry." Lucian said, "We two just got along with each other before, and the final result is that we find that the two of us are not suitable to be together."


    "What? ! Don''t you think it''s appropriate for you two to be together? Did Becky say that? I think it''s your opinion. Are you going to be with Megan? !¡± Arya had been immersed in her beautiful dream, and now she suddenly seemed to wake up from it. She couldn''t accept it at all.


    Hearing her noisy voice, Lucian became a little impatient. "This matter has nothing to do with Megan. I hope you don''t get entangled with her."


    "Well, is that Shelly who put obstacles in your way? No wonder I heard from my friend that Shelly behaved not well again and took a video of bullying her!" The more Arya thought about it, the angrier she became. Whether it was Megan or Shelly, she thought neither of them was good.


    "Mom, you think too much. I''ll take care of it. Don''t worry." Lucian didn''t want to continue the topic.


    But his words made Arya even angrier, and the tension between the mother and son became particularly intense.

 Chapter 323 Say Goodbye To Mr. Lucian

    Both Lucian and Arya was furious. It seemed that even a little spark could ignite them, and the ruthless flame could devour the two of them.


    Arya raised her eyebrows and widened her eyes. She couldn''t accept her son''s attitude towards her. When he was a child, he was so dependent on their mother. As he grew older, he became more and more independent. But in such independence, his attitude towards his mother was getting worse and worse.


    "I warn you, don''t ever think about letting Megan marry into the Lu Family. If you dare to do this, I will break off the relationship with you." Arya stared at Lucian fiercely and said the same horrible words. And her expression looked horrible, too.


    Being threatened like this, even if Lucian wanted to refute, he didn''t dare to speak out what was in his heart. He really wanted to stand up and escape from here now. Yes, he wanted to escape.


    "Mom, I seldom come back to have dinner with you. Why did you talk about these things?" Lucian stood up, but he didn''t run away. Instead, he helped his mother up and invited her to dinner. "Let''s go to have dinner together."


    Arya was stubborn. She shook his hand and refused to let him touch her. "Do you think you will make me vent my anger by doing this? Lucian, you disappoint me. "


    "Well, don''t be angry." He had no choice. After all, she was his mother. No matter how unreasonable she was, he ha


    Read Now MoboReader, bring tons of novels with you.


    h make Eric forget all the hardships he had experienced along the way.


    The more Megan thought about it, the angrier she became. She held Eric''s hand and said loudly to him, "Eric, say goodbye to Mr. Lucian. We are going home."


    Eric was also confused, but he knew that his mother was really going to be angry, so he had to follow his mother''s words. He bowed to Lucian and said, "Goodbye, Mr. Lucian."


    He had just called him dad intimately, but now he called him Mr. Lucian, which made Lucian confused.


    After taking two steps, Eric turned to him and said, "No one who makes mom angry and sad can be friends with Eric."


    Lucian was still squatting on the ground, almost the same posture as holding Eric in his arms just now. He couldn''t imagine how Eric had set up this idea, but he admired Megan so much. His son loved her so much, just like him.


    "Wait a minute. Maybe we need to talk about it. About this matter..." Lucian clearly sensed that Megan''s indifference towards him, so he stopped talking.


    Megan didn''t give him a chance to speak at all. She kept her last dignity and she was as stubborn as a unicorn. She held the little hand of Eric tightly and walked forward quickly.


    "Don''t you want to hear my explanation?" Lucian asked.


    Only Eric turned around. But when Eric looked back at him, he seemed to say helplessly, "Dad, you really did something wrong this time."

 Chapter 324 Negotiation Fails

    Megan held Eric''s hand and rushed home quickly. The little guy was dragged behind her and stumbled all the way. Looking at it, Lucian felt sorry for him.


    "Eric, do you remember your homework today?" Megan pretended that nothing had happened. "Do your homework when you get home. After that you can watch cartoon."


    "Okay, Eric will listen to Mommy." Eric said carefully. His mother was horrible when she was angry. He didn''t want to make her angry. Although his mother didn''t look angry at the moment, he could still feel her anger.


    Hearing her son''s innocent voice, Megan felt sorry for him. She touched the head of Eric and slowed down her pace, trying to be at the same speed with Eric.


    "What do you want to eat tonight? Let''s order takeout directly." It was hot and dry today, and she had met Lucian on her way home, Megan just wanted to lie quietly on the sofa and do nothing.


    She entered the electronic password and pushed the door. The room was filled with the smell of moist, mixed with some aroma. She let Eric in first. When she was about to enter, the door was suddenly pulled. She turned around and found it was still Lucian.


    "Let my son eat the takeout?" Obviously, Lucian was not satisfied with Megan. He pushed the door and walked in directly without asking Megan if he should go in.


    Megan didn''t expect that Lucian would enter the room directly, as if he was walking at his own home freely.


    "You are n


    Read Now MoboReader, bring tons of novels with you.


    ress his love to her, but she refused. Lucian didn''t want to force her, but he found it interesting to see Megan flushed with shame.


    He wanted to tease her again.


    "Do you want Eric to see you like this?" Megan said seriously.


    Lucian had no choice but to let go of her arms. He wanted to make fun of Megan, but if Eric saw it, he would misunderstand and think he was bullying his mother.


    "I''m serious." Lucian said seriously.


    "Stop it." Megan was frightened just now. She covered her chest and tried to be as far away from him as possible. She didn''t stop until she retreated to the kitchen door.


    Lucian regretted that he had messed up everything. He apologized again, "I''m sorry... I just..."


    "Please leave my house as soon as possible." Megan glared at him fiercely. She hated that Lucian always provoked her, and she also hated that she was tempted.


    How could she be tempted? Everything was fake. She should have woken up from her dream.


    "Megan..."


    "You don''t deserve to be Eric''s father. Just disappear from our lives!" Megan became angry from embarrassment. The pain was like a long thorn in her heart, devouring everything of her any time any where.


    Lucian felt that if he really left now, he was admitting that he didn''t deserve to be Eric''s father. He couldn''t leave. "Megan, don''t be willful. We need to sit down and have a talk calmly."


    Megan shook her head, "We have nothing to talk about."

 Chapter 325 Regret Not To Have Known Her Before

    Megan hid far away from him. There was a distance between the two of them. She didn''t dare to face her heart. The sound of her heart beating was echoing in her body.


    Lucian still didn''t want to leave. He even called out Eric, "Eric, Eric, Dad will take you to eat something delicious. Come with me."


    The door of the inner room was opened with a click. Eric showed his little face through the crack of the door. He didn''t hear his parents quarreling terribly today, but he was still trembling. He didn''t know what was going on with them.


    "Eric, let''s go." Since Megan couldn''t kick Lucian out of the house, she decided to leave him alone. She wanted to take Eric out for dinner and ignored Lucian.


    Megan hurried to arrange Eric''s coat and was about to take his hand to go out. But she was stopped by Lucian at the porch. He said helplessly. "It''s dark outside. It''s not safe for you to take the child. Don''t go out. I''ll leave."


    He was sensible and knew what Megan meant. She wanted him to get out of here as soon as possible. He didn''t dare to say that he wanted to stay with them and have dinner together. If he said that, she would probably be angrier.


    "That will be great." Megan said fiercely. She held Eric''s hand and still pretended to go out.


    There was nothing he could do to her. Finally Lucian left the Lin Family, h


    Read Now MoboReader, bring tons of novels with you.


    s did. She really hated such excessive attention.


    He couldn''t figure out why Becky still treated him as before since their cooperation was over.


    "Thank you, Becky. I just want to hear more stories about you. If it''s convenient, can you tell me?" Lucian asked softly.


    At this moment, he couldn''t figure out everything, especially Becky. After Becky told him her love story, it took Lucian half an hour to completely understand everything.


    She had told him that she would need his help in the future, and now Lucian completely understood what she meant.


    In the end, Lucian gave her Megan''s phone number and address. He believed that Becky would explain everything clearly to Megan. As long as she told Megan the story, she would understand everything.


    "Tell me before you leave. I''ll see you off." Lucian patted her on the shoulder gently. He knew Becky completely now, so he got closer to her.


    Becky nodded, "Okay. Let''s play it by ear. I hope you and Megan can live together forever and never separate."


    "Of course." Lucian maybe didn''t have much confidence in other possibilities, but for the love between him and Megan, he must be the most confident.


    Watching Becky get in the car sent by the Song Family and wave goodbye through the black glass window, Lucian felt that he regretted not to have known her before.

 Chapter 326 Unexpected

    "Do you know how much I love you? Why don''t you give me another chance? Please!¡± Lucian spoke loudly and grabbed Megan''s shoulder tightly with his big and powerful hands.


    Megan struggled with all her strength. She felt that her body seemed to be tied up by a rope, not just by the hands.


    "Tell me now. Why don''t you give me a chance to show you that I''m not the person I used to be? Megan, you are so cruel... " Lucian became more and more brutal. He pinched Megan''s neck so hard that she could hear the sound of bone fracture.


    "Lucian..." Megan wanted to cry out, but she couldn''t. how could she make a sound when her throat was grabbed.


    She was in great pain, with sweat the size of a bean on her forehead. With all her strength, she finally repelled the nightmare that trapped her.


    She suddenly sat up. The tangle and torture in her dream were so real. A strong sense of pressure swept over her body.


    Lucian was so cruel in her dream. After waking up from the dream, the fear was still lingering in her heart. The reality was not much different from the dream, and the man was still like a shadow haunted her.


    She took a look at her phone. The number on the screen reminded her that it was only three o''clock in the morning. She could continue to sleep for two or three hours, but it was difficult for Megan to fall asleep again. The curtains were blocking the moonlight.


    Read Now MoboReader, bring tons of novels with you.


    ough everything. No matter how much Megan said, she knew the hidden thoughts in Megan''s heart.


    Becky had investigated Megan before. It was not the first time that Becky had met Megan.


    Becky suddenly asked, "Don''t you believe me?"


    "It''s just the first time we met. It doesn''t matter whether I believe you or not. If you asked me out for this, there''s no need for us to continue the conversation," Megan said resolutely.


    Sure enough, she was a decisive woman. Becky smiled.


    She suddenly asked, "Why are you so confident in getting me and Lucian together?"


    Becky marveled at her sharpness. Holding a cup of cold tea in her hands, Becky finally opened her mouth, "Because I''m also in love with someone else."


    Eric was eating a small piece of bread, and what the adults were talking about had nothing to do with him.


    "In fact, you know that person too," said Becky, whose eyes had never left Eric. The way he ate was really pleasing. She paused for two seconds and said, "It''s just that that person has always liked you."


    The man''s face immediately appeared in Megan''s mind.


    She bit her lips unconsciously. Something that she couldn''t figure out gradually became clear.


    If that was what she thought, she would be surprised at the depth of Becky''s affection to that man.


    To confirm Megan¡¯s guess, Becky lit up her phone and showed her the face on the wallpaper.

 Chapter 327 Long Love

    Aron''s gentle face appeared on the screen of the mobile phone, the same as her memory. When Eric, who was eating beside, saw it, he shouted in surprise, "Dad Aron!"


    Becky put down the phone until the screen darkened automatically. Aron''s face was shown to the two of them.


    "I seem to understand something..." Megan''s tone was very slow, as if she was sorting out a lot of information in her mind.


    Becky nodded, "It''s just as you think. Aron is the person I like all the time. I wanted to know him, so I knew you. I knew you, so I chose to help Lucian."


    Her explanation was like a tongue twister, making Megan confused. But even so, Megan could understand what she meant.


    "Recently, the stock of the Empire Group has increased more than two times, and Lucian has also held the real power of the company." When speaking of this, she paused for a moment.


    Megan''s hostility had completely disappeared, and she returned to the kind and innocent Megan. She said, "But don''t you mind that the Song Group will be taken advantage?"


    "That is inevitable. This is a win-win cooperation. The Song Group also gets the profit, but there are internal problems in it." A bitter smile appeared on the corner of Becky''s mouth. It might struck the softest part of her heart. "The internal problems make the Song Group develop worse than the Empire Group."


    Becky was a very honest person. She had made it very clear to Megan. Since M


    Read Now MoboReader, bring tons of novels with you.


    She even bought Eric a roasted sweet potato at the school gate. It was very cold in autumn and winter. Later, Eric could warm his hands with sweet potato and fill his belly.


    When she turned around, she suddenly saw that Eric was bullied by several children.


    With his backpack on his back, Eric walked forward with his head down. Two tall boys pulled his backpack and shouted at him, "Hey! Eric, you are such a poor kid without a father. Ha-ha..."


    Another child followed them, "Eric Lin! Has no father! Eric Lin! Has no father!"


    Other children were all attracted by his shout. Soon a group of children gathered around Eric. Some of them sneered at him, some of them argued with the bad guy, but most of them pretended to know nothing.


    Seeing this scene, Megan immediately ran over. She first caught the children who had bullied Eric, and then reasoned with them, "Which class are you in? Why did you treat Eric like this? Shouldn''t classmates unite together and help each other?"


    Lowering his head, Eric ran to Megan, grabbed her clothes and asked her to leave as soon as possible. "Mom, let''s go home."


    "Eric, don''t be afraid. I have to ask your classmates some questions today." Megan squatted down and looked at him seriously.


    At this time, the parents of the two children who had bullied Eric also came. They could not figure out what was going on, just came to ask, "Miss, why are you stopping my child?"

 Chapter 328 Being Bullied

    The parents of the children who bullied Eric took their children away. One was a tall father, and the other was a thin mother. The two parents approached Megan and tried to argue with her, as if Megan knew that adults dared to bully children.


    Megan walked up to them and told them what had happened, but the parents of the children pretended not to believe it and said aggressively, "You''re talking nonsense. How could my son bully his classmate! I know my son best. He is just kidding with Eric. There are not so many things between them. Since you don''t like my son, he won''t play with Eric anymore."


    What she said really annoyed Megan. She finally understood the reason why the two children were not in good quality. It turned out that it was all because of family education.


    The other mother was unwilling to admit defeat, as if Eric was the one who bullied his child. She said angrily, "No wonder he is from a single parent family. It''s not proper to be a mother. How can you educate him well? Don''t learn with such a child in the future. I''ll transfer you to another class now. It''s so horrible that your class has such a parent."


    Hearing her words, Eric''s heart was completely hurt. He sobbed in a low voice, and now he used more strength to hold his mother''s clothes. He just wanted to leave here with his mother as soon as possible. He didn''t care if there was only him here, but his most respected mother was also here. He hated himself


    Read Now MoboReader, bring tons of novels with you.


    fusion on his face was replaced by the complacent expression now. Eric wished he could rush to the broadcast room of the school and announce to the people all over the world that he had finally obtained his own happiness.


    Looking at the cheerful Eric, Megan stayed to ask his teachers about Eric''s performance in the school recently.


    "Ms. Megan, I''m so sorry to have caused you so much trouble." A teacher surnamed Wang said.


    "Ms. Megan, please put in a good word in front of Mr. Lucian for me." He paused for a while and continued.


    As soon as Megan heard that the other party knew about Lucian and solved the matter without leaving any trace for his sake, they asked the two to apologize. It turned out that what the school had done was all because of Lucian.


    It turned out that this society had not become particularly good. It was difficult to move a single step without power.


    "I''m sorry. Lucian is just my ex-husband. I won''t put in a good word for you in front of him." Megan said without reservation.


    "That''s true, but love can''t be cut off without reason. Otherwise, he won''t get involved in this small matter, right?" Mr. Wang, the teacher who answered the phone before, pushed his glasses and said in an experienced tone.


    Yes, she was also confused.


    Why did Lucian know that Eric was bullied? So he was also present today? If he was here, he would have rushed out in person. Then how did he know that Eric was bullied?

 Chapter 329 Simple Happiness

    After what had happened two days ago, Megan felt that it was not safe around her. Perhaps the person who she was not very familiar with was actually the one who had been sent by Lucian to monitor her. This was a horrible thing. She didn''t know how much her personal information had been stolen.


    Megan calculated the time in her mind. She was sure that someone had reported it to Lucian when she was quarreling with others at the school gate. Then he might call the Education Bureau.


    Of course, the reality was not much different from what she had thought.


    Lucian, who was listening to the minutes of the meeting, drew something on the paper with a pen from time to time. When he knew the final result of this matter from Fred, he was still restless. "What kind of kindergarten is it? It can''t even guarantee the basic rights and interests of the child. How can she send Eric to there?"


    The more he thought about it, the angrier he became, especially when he heard Eric''s classmate say that Eric had no father. It would be fine if he didn''t hear and never knew it, but these words had been heard by him now. If he didn''t do anything to prove that he was the father of Eric, he would be too coward. If it spread to other big companies in L City, how could he establish majesty? Sometimes, his personal image was a great plus for the company. He comforted himself that if Megan didn''t appreciate it, he would still stand out for the company''s image.


    "Mr. Lucian, what


    Read Now MoboReader, bring tons of novels with you.


    soon as they turned around. In order to avoid such an embarrassing situation, Megan had to let him leave as soon as possible.


    "Go and check Eric''s homework." Megan actually coaxed Lucian. She asked him to do other things and not to pester her.


    Lucian was indeed "cheated". He took pieces of tissue to wipe his hands, with a complacent expression on his face. He said happily and excitedly, "I''m going to supervise our son to do homework."


    After saying that, he happily went to the room where Eric was doing homework. Now he really had a sense of family. What he yearned for was that his wife cooked well and his son was smart and diligent. The sense of family was great. If possible, he was willing to live here forever.


    Megan wondered if she had made a wrong choice to let him in. The peaceful life of Megan and Eric was now ruined by a man. What if that person formed a habit of always coming here? She couldn''t cook too much dishes...


    Megan patted her head and thought, ''Megan, Megan, what are you thinking about? It''s not the right time to think about it.''


    Only a little further away from Lucian would she feel safe.


    From the room came the voice of Lucian. What a happy family of three. As long as they wanted to be happy, they had to work hard in that direction and would succeed. But Megan didn''t think it was a success.


    She paused for a few minutes to clear her mind, and then continued to cook. The light yellow apron was splashed with stains.

 Chapter 330 Scald

    Megan prepared a rich dinner, in order to reward Eric for winning the second prize in the drawing competition in the campus.


    Lucian didn''t know this. He thought all the delicious dishes were prepared for him. Of course, his arrival was also one of reasons why Megan had made such a big meal, but Megan would never admit it.


    "You can drink some soda today." Megan took out a can of coke from the fridge and poured a small cup for everyone. Of course, Eric was very happy. He took a sip first.


    Lucian was surprised to see this scene. It seemed to be a New Year''s Eve. He reached out his left hand to touch his nose, but in fact, he did this to cover up the smile on his face. Megan said that she didn''t welcome him and she did a lot for him.


    By chance, seeing Lucian''s complacent appearance, Megan deliberately raised her voice and said to Eric, "Congratulations, Eric. You won the second prize in the Campus Talent Competition. I hope you can keep up the good work."


    She raised the small teacup and gently clinked Eric¡®s teacup. The bubbles of cola in the cup were gently swirling.


    "What? Our Eric got the second place? Why didn''t I know that? " Lucian panicked. He didn''t know about it. If Megan didn''t mention it, he might never know. It seemed that the people he had arranged in the campus hadn''t done their job well. Now Lucian mutte


    Read Now MoboReader, bring tons of novels with you.


    ulance will come soon." She held Eric in her arms. It was early winter now. Eric had taken off his clothes, and it was easy for him to catch a cold. Megan could only hold him tightly and transfer her body temperature to him.


    Before the ambulance arrived, Lucian had already picked up Eric. Although he knew that the capacity of the cup wouldn''t cause particularly serious scalds, pouring the water on Eric''s body was like pouring on his heart.


    "It must be very cold outside. Hold Eric tight." With the clothes of the little boy in her hand, Megan intended to put them on him anytime and anywhere.


    The three of them quickly went out of the house. Fortunately, they didn''t wait long. In less than five minutes, they had got in the ambulance.


    In the car, the nurse gave a simple treatment to Eric''s injury. Due to the physical pain and great psychological shock, Eric''s crying face was full of tears. Hiding in Lucian''s arms, Eric sobbed quietly and trembled, which made Lucian, a father, very distressed.


    Megan held Eric''s little hand tightly and whispered in his ear, "Eric, be strong. Dad and mom are right next to you. If you want to cry, just cry. When you arrive at the hospital, the doctors will help you."


    She was also very nervous, almost biting her own tongue when she spoke. In the arms of Lucian, Eric kept glancing at her.

 Chapter 331 In Hospital

    Eric was sent to the emergency room. When he was pushed into the car, he didn''t dare to relax his hands and nervously dragged Megan''s clothes. He cried so hard that his eyes were swollen, but the pain on his body did not decrease at all.


    After the doctor''s detailed treatment, Eric was pushed out of the operating room and fell asleep.


    Afraid that the wound would get worse, Eric had to stay in the hospital for observation in recent days, and even had to be given intravenous injection to eliminate inflammation. His chest was red, and there was blood oozing from his wound. Megan couldn''t bear to see it, so she covered her eyes with her hands sadly. She really hated herself for not taking good care of Eric.


    "I don''t even know that my child is thirsty. I''m really..." Megan felt so guilty that she sat on the chair and waited in front of the bed, with her nose turning red.


    Lucian had just asked the attending doctor about the details, but the doctor said that there was nothing serious. If it weren''t for the inflammation of the child these days, he wouldn''t have been hospitalized. When he pushed the door open, he saw Megan covering her eyes and crying.


    "I just went to ask the doctor. He said there was nothing serious. He just need to have a few days'' injection in the hospital to alleviate the inflammation. Don''t worry. The amount of water in the glass won''t be life


    Read Now MoboReader, bring tons of novels with you.


    Then he told her that he was going back to develop his career. After hearing the news, her face darkened.


    The word "forced smile" was probably used to describe her appearance at that time. However, when he arrived at home, he lost all his previous contact information. Although Aron missed it very much, he didn''t go too deep into it. He just thought it as a treasure of life, and took it out occasionally to bask in it.


    Of course, Aron was not very sure. Maybe it was just a coincidence that the other party made an appointment with this place. After all, he hadn''t contacted Becky for a long time. She must have lived a good life in M Country. After all, her family was rich and her family loved her. She was like a little princess...


    Thinking of this, Aron was a little distracted. The appointed time was already twenty minutes late. He had been waiting for an hour. Did he receive an invitation for a prank? He looked at the time today and found that it was not April Fool''s day.


    He didn''t know that he had been stared at for more than an hour. He pushed the door open and came in, after that, he looked down at his cell phone. It seemed that it had been frozen for a period of time. His deep and familiar appearance was reflected in the girl''s eyes.


    Aron looked around, but didn''t see a familiar figure. When he stood up, Becky walked towards him from other positions.

 Chapter 332 Long Time No See

    Becky specially wore a formal evening dress and appeared in front of him. With a rose in her hand, she looked as stunning as this rose. She had imagined the scene of their meeting many times in her mind.


    She had thought that she would not feel nervous since she had been well prepared, but it was still beyond her expectation. Every step she took, she felt it more and more difficult to breathe. After adjusting her breath for several times, she still felt that her heart was about to jump out of her body, and now she had the impulse to beat a retreat.


    Aron didn''t dare to look at Becky just now. He didn''t know that she had become such a charming woman after a long time.


    In his impression, she was just a girl with long hair. When she smiled, she looked very beautiful. She wore school uniform, unlike other students who dyed their hair and wore earrings. Because she was very smart, she could learn to draw inferences about other cases from one instance by only teaching her once. Because of this, every time Aron got a good salary, he felt very sorry for this family.


    Wearing a pair of high-heeled shoes and a dark green dress, Becky looked like a world famous model. Her long hair was on her shoulder, and her black hair was shining in the light.


    She had grown up well during the time he left.


    Aron rubbed his nose as if he was a little embarrassed. He was not ready to meet Becky.


    Read Now MoboReader, bring tons of novels with you.


    coming? Lucian, I really don''t understand why you still care about them." Arya raised her voice again. The doctors and nurses in the ward realized that the situation was not good. They looked at each other, and finally an intern nurse came out and reminded her, "I''m sorry, Madam. Here is the hospital. Please keep quiet. Don''t make any noise."


    Arya snorted, "This is a VIP ward. I can do whatever I want."


    "Mom, if you are here to make trouble, you''d better go back now." Lucian was really disappointed. He still remembered that his mother had been nice to Megan before, but their relationship was so bad now.


    "How could you talk to your mother like that? What do you mean by I''m here to make trouble? After all, the one who is lying here is my grandson." Arya pointed at Eric.


    Yes, it was indeed her grandson lying here. But she came with empty hands and even said some bad words. Now Eric was trying his best to endure the pain in his body and try not to make any sound. He was afraid that his grandmother would say that he was not manly. Maybe it was not appropriate for her to treat the child like this.


    With an angry face, Lucian discussed with her, "Mom, since you''re already here, why don''t you look at him calmly and don''t scold him as an elder. He needs care, not a lesson."


    Arya didn''t care about that. She really wanted to vent her resentment against Megan on this child.

 Chapter 333 In The Hospital

    It seemed that her son only cared about Megan and Eric. Arya was even angrier. What was so good about Megan? In terms of personality and appearance, she couldn¡¯t be compared with Becky. ¡®Lucian open your eyes and see what a good woman Becky is and what a hypocrite Megan is,¡¯ thought Arya.


    She was so angry that her nostrils were wide open. She wanted to know what her son meant by saying that she was here to make trouble. Well, even if she was indeed here to make trouble. So what could Lucian do? Looked what Megan had done to the Lu Family! And now she was the reason why Arya lost a good daughter-in-law. Megan had done a lot of harm to the Lu Family.


    "Well, Lucian. How dare you do this to me?¡± Arya was about to lose her temper when the nurse who had just reminded her came over again. "I''m sorry, madam. This is the hospital. Please keep quiet."


    "You little girl, you are so thoughtless. We are talking here. How dare you to interrupt?" Arya was used to being arrogant. Wherever she went, she was always flattered by people. She didn''t expect that she would be interrupted twice in a small hospital.


    This was a VIP ward. How could Megan afford the money? It must be Lucian who paid the money, and the money Lucian paid was the money of the Lu family. Since it was a VIP ward, of course she should enjoy the treatment of VIP guests. But now she couldn''t even speak freely, which made her immediately un


    Read Now MoboReader, bring tons of novels with you.


    he only thing that she didn''t like was his eyes. His eyes were very beautiful, but his eyes were a little cowardly. This was the only difference between him and Lucian.


    "I really don''t know how your mother taught you to be like this¡­ Alas... " Arya kept shaking her head, "Megan, if you can''t raise my grandchild, let him go with me.¡±


    Although it was just a sigh, Megan was still very nervous. She couldn''t bear anyone to take her child away. Her life was unfortunate enough, and the only reason she yearned for a good life was that she had Eric.


    Megan was so nervous that she wanted to hold Eric''s hand. But before she reached out her hand, Eric said in a childish voice, "My mother is the best person in the world, so if you don''t like her, it¡¯s your problem.¡±


    When he was arguing, there was a fierce look in Eric''s eyes, and the cowardice was swept away.


    "Gee..."Arya said.


    Fortunately, she didn''t take the child back home at that time. Otherwise, it would be a waste of her energy to raise a child who only thought for his mother.


    Sitting next to him, Megan gave him a thumbs up and said, "Thank you for your praise, Eric. I hope you will be a hundred times better than me in the future."


    What a pair of mother and son! Arya disdained them. Megan was not a good woman. What kind of man could such a woman bring up? Unfortunately, the Lu Family''s bloodline was going to be destroyed by her.

 Chapter 334 Ask For A Leave

    The atmosphere in the ward became very embarrassing, and the air was abnormally dry. Even a little spark would probably burn the whole ward now.


    Arya opened her purse, took out a stack of cash, and threw it on Eric''s quilt. She raised her hand casually, and the gem ring on her hand glittered.


    She looked like she was dealing with a beggar. She said, "Take the money and buy some food for my grandson. Look at his thin face. He may not be able to grow tall!"


    Although Eric looked like her son, which brought her a faint sense of kinship, looking at his mother''s lofty appearance, Arya was still very angry.


    Megan couldn''t be more arrogant now. It was said that she had a good job in a big company, but she was abandoned by Lucian anyway. No matter how good she was at work, she was looked down upon by the Lu Family all her life.


    The money she had thrown on Eric¡¯s bed was like a slap on Megan''s face. Megan had endured a lot just now, and now she couldn''t bear to be treated as an inferior woman.


    "My family name is Lin, and so is my son¡¯s. It seems that he has nothing to do with your Lu Family, right? If you don''t take the money back, I would throw it into a trash can.¡± Megan didn''t look at Arya or Lucian.


    Lucian knew that Megan was a woman with high self-esteem. It was really wrong for his mother to do so. He packed up the cash his mother had thrown on the quilt and returned it to her. "Mom, I''ll go home for lunch.


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    d up in her mailbox in the past two days, and she hadn''t even had the time to check some of them. Unexpectedly, Vincent said to her in an unusual tone, "Megan, don''t do any work recently. I''ll arrange someone else to take charge of it. You''d better take good care of your son first."


    "Mr. Vincent, this is my job..." Megan was stubborn at this time. Although she was busy day and night, it was her duty after all. If she didn''t work hard, how could she support her son?


    Vincent smacked his lips twice and sighed, "Hey, let me tell you. If all the employees in our company are as dutiful as you, Coco Group will soon become a big international company!


    Oh, I''m talking nonsense. Don''t you know your contributions to the company? So when you are in trouble, the company surely will support you. Just take care of your son. Don''t worry about this. " Vincent sighed with emotion. Not long ago, he received a call from the CEO. Knowing what had happened to Megan recently, he specially asked him to give Megan a paid holiday for a period of time.


    With the support of the CEO, of course, Vincent was happy to approve Megan¡¯s leave. Recently, he also knew that something had happened to Megan¡®s family. People in the company said that her son was sick. As her boss, of course he wanted Megan to have a paid holiday.


    As for why the CEO knew about Megan, there must be a reason. If he guessed right, it might be Eric''s father''s request.

 Chapter 335 Long-Lost Greeting

    Vincent said in a particularly relaxed tone. Of course, he treated Megan very well as she did her job well. In the end, he was particularly concerned, "After the meeting tomorrow afternoon, I will go to the hospital to visit Eric."


    "Mr. Vincent, you are busy with your work. You can take some time to rest. Eric is fine. You don''t have to worry about it." Megan said politely.


    "It doesn''t matter, it doesn''t matter. I''m the uncle of Eric," he said and then hung up the phone. "I''m going to busy now."


    Megan quickly said, "Go ahead with your business."


    What was this? Her supervisor called her in person and asked for leave for her. Was it a sign of being fired? Megan thought with a frown. But then this idea was immediately dispelled. She was quite confident in her own work. And just looked at Lucian who was looking at her indifferently now, it was probably him who had dealt with this situation.


    Anyway, her supervisor had said that she didn''t need to worry about the company''s affairs, and he had forced her to take a few days off. It was not normal for her not to enjoy this privilege.


    Megan turned around and went back to the ward. Now she was completely relieved. She would focus on taking care of her son recently.


    ''Why don''t you say anything to thank me?'' Looking at Megan who turned around and went back to the room indifferently, Lucian whispered in his heart.


    She must have known that it was him who arranged it. Lucian shook his head gently. He really didn''t know what kind of wom


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    e didn''t know who Megan could live with in the future.


    Lucian had been nice to her at that time, but he was used and sowed discord by someone, which made the man change. At that time, Zoe was sure that this day would come. When the truth came to light, she believed in that idea more.


    Megan looked at Lucian nervously. Wasn''t it too arrogant to talk about Lucian at such a close distance? A piece of information flashed through Megan''s mind.


    "I don''t care who you will be with in the future. I will like whoever you like. As for Lucian, let''s just stay away from him." In fact, Zoe spoke out what was in Megan''s mind. She just wanted to hide him.


    Thinking of the aggressive Shelly, thinking of Arya who had made trouble before leaving, Megan bit her lower lip. She felt that her mother had a unique vision.


    With her mother''s blessing, Megan hung up the phone. She politely refused her mother''s kindness to take care of Eric. It was shameful that she couldn''t take good care of her mother in the past. How could she bear to let her mother take care of her now?


    Who could take good care of her and supported her with all the heart, was only her mother in the world.


    On the other side of the room, Lucian was quietly planning something. He pointed in the air and then typed a line of words on the computer.


    He was really amazing. He took advantage of his privileges and asked Megan''s supervisor to ask for a week''s leave for her without her consent. But he sweated his guts out when he worked.

 Chapter 336 In Love At The Piano Store

    This day, Arya came to Eric''s ward again. She specially brought a bucket of chicken soup with all kinds of medicinal materials in it. Anyway, Eric was her grandson. She felt sorry for him.


    Although she didn''t like Megan at all, she had to put up with it for the sake of the next generation, as long as Lucian wouldn''t choose such a woman.


    Lucian worked for a long time last night and didn''t rest on the sofa until early in the morning. Although he was still lying, he had already picked up his phone to check the message from Fred.


    It seemed that the public was not optimistic about the two of them. There were comments everywhere cursing Megan. He knew that when news like this appeared, the weak must be women. He was really apologetic that Megan was scolded because of him. He then ordered Fred to stop this matter as soon as possible, no matter what method he could use.


    When he was lying on the sofa and telling Fred to do this, Arya pushed the door open and came in.


    He immediately stood up from the sofa and asked, "Mom, why are you here?"


    "Can''t I see my grandson?" Arya took a look at Lucian, who was lying on the sofa. It seemed that he had slept on the sofa last night. Why didn''t he come back home for no reason? Why did he have to lie on the sofa? Did he really want to be a good father?


    Stopped being silly. How could a woman like Megan educate a good child? Now that he was kind to them, maybe she would scold him for not raising their child.


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    lly applauded.


    "Are you two professional musicians?" The salesman said in a southern accent.


    Becky shook her head. She wasn''t interested in music before. It was all because of that man.


    She was lost in thought for one or two seconds and wore the tiny ring on the piano with a smile on her face. "I''m flattered."


    As soon as she finished speaking, she stood up and turned around. She wanted to see who the person who had just played the piano with her was. That familiar feeling, if she was right...


    "It''s really you." When Becky saw Aron in a white shirt and a black suit, she quickly lowered her head with a shy pink face.


    "I saw you come in just now, so I followed you. Since you were still playing the previous songs, I played it with you." Aron''s voice was always so gentle.


    What he meant was even more intoxicating. With a pink face, Becky finally raised her head and looked into Aron''s eyes.


    Becky blinked her eyes, her long eyelashes fluttering. She asked, "Have I made any progress after practicing for so many years?"


    "You have made great progress."


    She asked, "So can I play the same song with you?"


    There was a kind of affection spreading in her eyes. She didn''t say much and had already integrated all the words into her eyes. She walked towards Aron, as if she was walking towards her dream for many years.


    Aron could feel a strong emotion rushing towards him. Although what she asked was about the melody, it should contain more.

 Chapter 337 Memory

    "So can I play a song with you?" There were many hidden meanings in Becky''s words.


    The two of them were talking in Mandarin. The people around didn''t understand what they were talking but they could feel the ambiguous love between the two of them. Although they didn¡¯t talk much with each other, people could see that the relationship between them was unusual from their eyes contact and the tacit piano play just now.


    The onlookers were very excited. They cut in, "Get together! Get together!"


    For a moment, Becky thought she had returned to China. It seemed that the people all over the world loved gossiping, but Becky didn''t hate it at all. Instead, she thanked them for giving her courage.


    "Aron, would you consider to be my boyfriend?¡± She took a deep breath and asked the question she had wanted to ask for several years.


    The moment she blurted it out, Becky felt relieved. She had been preparing for it for a long time. Sometimes she felt that she would never have the chance to ask that question. Fortunately, she asked him today. However, she only felt relived for two seconds. Then she got very nervous. Would Aron agree to be her boyfriend?


    He always liked Megan, didn''t he?


    Becky was so nervous that she bit her lips. It didn''t matter, even if he didn''t agree.


    "Did I ask the question at a wrong time?" Aron hadn¡¯t answer. Becky


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    Aron.


    "Do you remember the bookstore we used to go?" Becky sat in his car and went for a ride with him.


    Aron blurted out at once, "Of course I remember. You said that you would open a similar bookstore in the future."


    "Yes, it''s the store where you laughed at me for being too artistic. Two years ago, that bookstore was on the verge of bankruptcy. So I bought it. Now it''s mine." As if she was doing her homework, Becky told Aron all the things in her life that he hadn''t participated.


    Aron listened carefully to make up for the time they hadn''t spent together.


    "Two years after you left, I went to the best university in M Country. I think, as you said, the more I live, the more I want to pursue the truth and to live a meaningful life." When Becky spoke, her eyes lit up. She was still the girl she used to be.


    Aron became enthusiastic, too. He was too cold-blooded in work, and he was busy dealing with those complicated things. He had already been indifferent. Listening to her story and her vigorous voice, Aron felt very happy.


    Being with an optimistic person, he would also be affected.


    In fact, Aron had already known everything that Becky was telling him. But he was still full of patience. He wanted to listen to her stories from her mouth, not from a pile of cold words on paper or photos.


    He felt lucky to meet her again.

 Chapter 338 Discharging From Hospital

    In the evening in M Country, the air was fresh. The strong wind in the day made the sky spotless, and the white clouds were wandering freely, making people feel relaxed. Under the blue sky and the white clouds, they could completely have their mind at ease.


    Aron drove Becky for a ride along the seaside. They recalled the past together. Some interesting things that had happened or the contradictions they had had were told in detail.


    They both felt cozy to be together. They trusted each other as friends, and they had the affection towards each other as lovers. Thus, they formed a tacit relationship.


    They were talking about something just now, and Becky grinned from ear to ear. Her bright laughter made Aron happy too.


    This kind of happiness was something he had never had. It was a little beyond his personal expectation, so he was a little uneasy. He had been thinking whether he should tell her what was in his mind.


    "Do you still remember that I once told you that I was in love with a woman?" Aron couldn''t help but started talking. He thought it was what he should do. Since they had decided to be together, he should tell his past.


    Becky was smiling. But when she suddenly heard that he wanted to talk about such a heavy topic, the smile on her face froze in an instant. She licked her lips, seeming a little nervous.


    "Of course I remember. And she is Megan, right?" Becky had ju


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    wever, in return for Megan''s kindness and respect, Arya kept crossing the line and getting more and more aggressive. Especially when Lucian was not in the ward, Arya almost used all her strength to fight with her.


    Anyway, today was the last day. Arya didn''t need to urge the housekeeper to prepare the chicken soup, and she didn''t need to come here to send the chicken soup. The child was discharged from the hospital today, and she didn''t need to look at Megan''s expressionless face anymore.


    "You came back with the child so that he could come to the Lu Family, right? Since you want Eric to be accepted as a child of the Lu Family, the first thing you do is to send him back to the Lu family and let us raise him." As Arya spoke, she pinched Eric''s chubby face. This child grew well.


    However, Arya only wanted Eric back. She was afraid that Megan would come back to the Lu Family with Eric. People said that "A mother depends on her son." That was probably the case.


    "It''s impossible." Megan quickly rejected. Arya could humiliate her, but she would never agree if Arya wanted to take Eric away from her. As she had said just now, to send Eric to the Lu Family. Megan would never allow such a thing to happen.


    She had worked hard so that Eric wouldn''t lack of anything in study or in life because of lacking of money, and the Lu Family wouldn''t be able to use that an excuse to separate them.

 Chapter 339 A Family Of Three

    Eric was like a life to Megan, and she didn''t allow any accidents happened to him. This time, Eric was unexpectedly sent to the hospital, and Megan regretted. She always felt that it was her fault. In her heart, the most important Eric could never be taken away by the Lu Family. Even if there were various good conditions, Megan would not let him go to the Lu Family.


    Accidentally touching Megan''s bottom line, Arya got fierce eyes from Megan who would never leave any leeway on this issue.


    "Why are you looking at me like that? Is that what a junior should look at an elder?" Arya whispered, "My son is so considerate to you. How dare you look at me like this?"


    "Mom, what are you talking about?" After going through the formalities, Lucian went back to the ward and heard his mother scolding Megan. He quickly stood in front of Megan to protect her.


    Looking at her son''s reaction, Arya was used to it. In fact, she could also vaguely feel the true affection of Lucian.


    Perhaps he could only live with Megan in the future, which was a headache for her.


    "Lucian, you are actually helping the outsider. You have divorced her and have nothing to do with her. After all, I am your mother. I have given birth to you and raised you for twenty or thirty years..." As soon as Arya start a conversation, she kept talking like a tap out of control.


    Lucian


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    ? Is she..." Perhaps if she continued to say, she would ask Lucian to take Eric to have a paternity test.


    "Yes, it''s because of him. I like him, so you have no chance at all. Don''t bother me anymore." Regardless of anything, Megan didn''t care what the reason was, she just wanted that all of them could leave her life.


    Satisfied with Megan''s words, Arya kept instigating Lucian in front of her.


    But Lucian couldn''t bear to hear it, "I don''t believe it."


    He didn''t believe that Megan would like Aron. Although he was not a master of love, he was confident in his own feelings. Megan was an innocent and kind woman. She just wanted him to give up all the thoughts.


    "When will Dad come back?"


    Eric, who had been packing up with his head down, suddenly asked Megan in a childish voice.


    "I haven''t seen Dad for a long time. Did he ask you to take me to M Country two days ago?" Eric added. These two sentences were undoubtedly like a bomb, ignited and thrown between the adults.


    Megan reacted in time. She smiled and replied, "Yes, you were not in good health at that time, but now you have recovered. As long as you want, we can go at any time."


    The two of them asked and answered each other. The simple conversation made the other two adults frown.


    Even if Megan would lie, Eric was only four or five years old. What he said must be true.

 Chapter 340 Let It Go

    "What''s so interesting in M Country?" Eric asked his mother in a childish tone.


    "You should ask your father about it." Megan kept him in suspense.


    Eric had called Lucian dad, and when Megan mentioned him in front of Eric, she would use this tittle - dad. Eric used to call Aron "Dad Aron" before, but he just call him dad. After all, this was a special address given by Eric to Lucian.


    "Dad Lucian, when are we leaving? I really want to go home for ice cream." Eric suddenly called him "Dad Lucian", which was a big blow for him and made him panic.


    The feeling of estrangement increased a lot. Now that things had become like this, there was nothing to say Lucian could say. Even if he didn''t believe Megan''s words, how could Eric be so smart to lie to him?


    Megan had packed up all her things. Anyway, she didn''t have much luggage. She hadn''t packed anything that Lucian had bought for Eric these two days. She didn''t packed the white rabbit doll, the red Thomas, and many large bottles of nutritious food.


    "Let''s go home now." Megan help Eric put on a thin down jacket. The weather was not so cold, but Eric only wore a T-shirt on the inside because Megan was afraid that the clothes would touch the scars on Eric''s body.


    Eric happily carried his schoolbag on his back. He could finally go home. He could do nothing but lie in bed these days, which had already made him feel suffocated.


    Megan and Eric walked out


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    untly? Megan really felt that she was too narrow-minded just now.


    "Maybe you know the relationship between the two of us. I''m indeed a little sensitive about the fact that you work for Mr. Lucian," Megan apologized to him.


    "No. in fact, Mr. Lucian didn''t specially ask me to stay here to monitor you. It''s mainly because my daughter is in poor health. Eric should know it... " He was clearly a strong man, but when he mentioned this problem, it seemed that his size shrunk immediately.


    Eric pursed his lips and nodded.


    It was not until then that Megan remembered that Eric had told her that there was a girl in his class who was very beautiful and had good academic performance, but she was in poor health for she had got uraemia. All kinds of treatment made her look particularly thin. The girl''s name seemed to be Gill.


    Megan was silent and didn''t know what to say. She''d better just listen to Tank.


    "Because my daughter needs a lot of money for her treatment, and I have sold the house. After Mr. Lucian knows this, he let me and my daughter live in his house." When Tank spoke, he showed his white teeth, and a kind and honest look on his face.


    He couldn''t be a liar. Megan could feel it from the first time they met.


    Maybe the house where he lived now was Lucian''s.


    Why did Lucian have a house here? When did he buy a house here? Did he ever live here? These questions quickly appeared in Megan''s mind.

 Chapter 341 The Remote Control Car

    "Anyway, I am very grateful to Mr. Lucian. I heard that the woman he loves also lives in this community, so I want to take good care of the woman he loves. You are the woman he loves, so I''ll return it to you," Tank said gratefully.


    Why did others always tell her that she was the woman Mr. Lucian loved? Every time Megan heard it, she felt that it was a shackle to her.


    She would feel stressed because of this.


    Did Lucian really love her? What about herself? Did she still love him? What about the past? Could she pretend nothing had happened just because he said that he loved her all the time?


    Megan had begged him again and again in the past. She had trusted him wholeheartedly. But how did he repay her?


    ''Forget it. Just think about Arya''s attitude in the past few days. It''s impossible for Lucian and her get back together. It was not a good idea to let him keep pestering her. She had to make him give up at all costs.


    So, she had even lied, saying that the person she loved was Aron, and the smart Eric also lied. Yes, they would rather lie than be with Lucian.


    It was too difficult for Megan to get rid of all the barriers and the worldly opinions to be together with Lucian again. She couldn''t do that. She would rather spend all her time on work than be distracted by the so-called love.


    How much love and harm he had given her, she would pay him all back now.


    "I think you must ha


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    g the remote control car in his arms, Eric lowered his head and looked at it thoughtfully. After thinking for a while, he said, "Can you donate the remote control car to those poor children?"


    Then he returned the remote control car to Lucian. With a sad face, he said, "I''m willing to give this latest toy to the kid who needs it. Anyway, I know have played with toy cars..."


    "What a good boy!" Lucian couldn''t help touching Eric''s head, and handed the remote control car to Eric again. He smiled and said, "Don''t worry. The children you care about will soon have new toys. I promise they are the same as yours."


    "Really?" Eric asked again. But it was not because he was surprised this time, but because he admired his father. "Can you really let other children have this toy?"


    "Of course. I''ll arrange someone to donate the toys to the kids. And I''ll invite you there, okay?" Lucian poked the dimple on Eric''s face.


    "Wow! That''s great! " Eric was very happy. He jumped and clapped his hands, "Dad is a hero. He can send toys to all children, like Santa Claus."


    Megan was glad that her son was kind-hearted and selfless. She hoped that he could keep this excellent quality in the future.


    But she was unhappy about the fact that Lucian invited Eric to donate the toys.


    Eric had been well protected, and the media had never shot the pictures of Eric. Lucian shouldn''t expose Eric to the media.

 Chapter 342 Happiness

    Eric''s respect for his father increased a lot. In fact, he had always hoped that his mother and father could be back together. How great it would be for his family of three to reunite.


    The kindergarten''s friends would no longer intentionally or unintentionally mock that Eric didn''t have a father. Eric was thrilled even just thought about it.


    As a very sensitive child, he was actually very confident that his parents would be together again. But these two adults always quarreled for trifles, so Eric thought their getting back together was just a matter of time.


    Wasn''t it always like that on TV? Two people met at a wrong time or confessed their love at a wrong time, which led to the two of them being together after a long path. So he believed that his parents would get together sooner or later. Otherwise, why did his father come to their home in the afternoon after the quarrel in the morning?


    The little boy didn''t think so much. He was inexplicably confident.


    He began to play with the remote control car at ease. If only he could have a friend to play with. He didn''t know if Gill was at home.


    "Mom, I want to go out." Eric had never asked for this before. When he rushed into the kitchen with the remote control and said this, Megan asked him curiously, "What are you going out for?"


    "I want to look for Gill. My remote control car is so interesting. I want to


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    t now, Lucian and Tank formed an alliance and came to tease her.


    Mrs. Lu, these two words had not been mentioned in front of her for a long time, as if they were her identity in her previous life. She didn''t like it when people called her Mrs. Lu, which reminded her the unpleasant past.


    "Since I call you Tank. You can call me Megan."


    "No way," Tank said nervously.


    The corners of Lucian''s mouth suddenly raised. He remembered how he called Megan in the past. It seemed that Aron didn''t give her any nickname. How could that person dare to call her nickname?


    The dishes on the table were soon all eaten up. For the person who cooked the meal, what Megan wanted to see most was that the dishes she prepared were all eaten up. Tank and Lucian ate a lot.


    Megan was about to clean up the desk, but was stopped by Tank. "I can handle it. I ate a lot and I need some exercise."


    Megan didn''t hesitate and let him clean. At the same time, she said to Lucian, "You can''t just sit there, can you? Go and help him."


    Tank was frightened. "No, No. I can handle it by myself. Let Mr. Lucian have a rest."


    Megan wouldn''t let Lucian go. She picked a few fruits, asked him to wash them, peeled them, cut them into small pieces and put them on the plate.


    Lucian swallowed nervously. It turned out to be so troublesome to live with her, but why did he feel a sense of happiness?

 Chapter 343 Be Warm

    Gill and Eric played with all kinds of toys in the living room. Tank didn''t leave with his daughter until 10 o''clock in the evening.


    Before he left, he made a gesture of "refueling" to Mr. Lucian. The meaning was self-evident. Gill also wished Eric could get better and go back to the campus early.


    After seeing them off, Megan began to drive Lucian away. "Aren''t you leaving yet? Eric is going to bed."


    Hearing her words, Lucian lay on the sofa, "I won''t leave today. I want to sleep with Eric."


    "Lucian, don''t push your luck!" Megan said angrily.


    "So what? Isn''t it the same in the hospital? Don''t you think too much?" He snickered.


    Hearing that his father was going to stay, Eric applauded happily. "That''s great, that''s great. Mom, let dad stay here. He will sleep with me. You won''t be squeezed."


    What a naive boy! He meant to let his father sleep in the same room with him. Anyway, he had his own bed and bedroom, and the bed was enough for his father to sleep with him. There was no problem at all.


    In his understanding, the reason why his mother didn''t want his father to stay was that she thought it would be crowded for the two adults to sleep in the same bed, so he thought his father could sleep with him and there was no problem at all.


    But his words had already made Megan feel embarrassed. This little boy really knew nothing.


    Megan would never allow Lucian to stay overnight. "Dad has his own home. He needs to go back to his own home every


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    Eric grew up.


    But now he still felt very sober. He leaned against the bedside, and the faint light of bedside lamp shone on his face. He did not feel dazzling, but felt a little warm.


    Megan was in the next door to him. It was the closest time between them during these years. He didn''t need to do anything or think about anything. Lucian just wanted to spend the long night with her.


    Was she asleep or awake? Lucian was curious about such an unimportant thing. Many years ago, they had slept on the same bed, he didn''t appreciate the happy life he enjoyed at that time.


    However, Megan, who had an empathy with him, didn''t have a rest at the moment. Although she was very tired, she still leaned against the bedside in the same posture as him, lost in thought. Perhaps it was because Lucian was in the room next to hers that Megan felt unprecedentedly relieved.


    Even if she was just lost in thought as usual, the basic emotion was different. Today, she felt that all her thoughts were like being painted pink, and the feeling of regaining love was really wonderful.


    "What should we do in the future? Who can guarantee that Lucian will always be with me?" Megan thought of this unconsciously.


    These days, Arya''s behaviors to her, and her counterattack to Arya had indicated an irreconcilable conflict between the two. Since it was irreconcilable, what should Lucian choose between the two?


    Megan still felt that he didn''t deserve to give up everything for her.

 Chapter 344 Eric Make Trouble

    After woolgathering for a long time, Megan fell asleep unconsciously. She didn''t have a dream all night and was woken up by the alarm clock she set in the morning.


    She turned off the alarm clock in a daze. The first thing she did when she got up was to draw the curtain. The late autumn sun shone in from the window. Megan breathed the fresh air and felt refreshed. In fact, it was a little later than the alarm clock she set at work. Anyway, she still had two days left, so she had to have a good rest for two days.


    When she was stretching her muscles, she suddenly heard the voice of Eric.


    How could he wake up or even get up by himself?


    Megan then remembered that Lucian had stayed at her house last night. Oh my God! She obviously didn''t drink yesterday. Why had she agreed to such a ridiculous request of Eric? Since it was the first time she had allowed Lucian to stay, it could be a precedent and he would do like this next time.


    It was not a hangover, but she felt a splitting headache when she got up early in the morning.


    She tidied up her hair in front of the mirror and went out after making sure that there was nothing dirty on her face. She opened the door and found that Eric had been fully dressed and was running after his toy car in the living room.


    "Mom, you finally wake up." Eric was having fun.


    Megan looked around the room but didn''t find any trace of Lucian. She asked Eric with lip language, "Where is your fa


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    and wiped his tears secretly.


    As soon as Megan heard his inadequate reflection, she immediately raised her voice, "It''s not like that! Do you think joking is more serious than lying?"


    Eric was startled by her voice. Feeling sorry for him, Lucian hugged him and said to Megan, "What are you doing? Don''t scare him. Eric just left the hospital yesterday."


    "Don''t spoil him." Megan said angrily.


    "I''m sorry. I know I was wrong. I shouldn''t lie..." Eric lowered his head to his chest, and Lucian had seen the little poor boy''s tears from the side.


    He had apologized and realized his mistake. There was no need for Megan to teach him a lesson. "Remember your mistake today. Don''t be a liar in the future."


    Her tone softened a little. She went into the bathroom again and began to wash herself.


    Everything seemed to have never happened, but something had really happened. For example, the two adults had finally seen through each other''s heart after this matter. No matter how many misunderstandings had happened in the past, at least they had a very important position in each other''s heart now.


    Megan looked at herself in the mirror over and over again. Suddenly, a smile appeared on her face. A happy life began with this smile.


    At the same time, Lucian was in a hurry to bring the breakfast he had prepared in the morning. It was simple and rough, but it was very rare for Lucian. He had cooked what he had learned all his life.

 Chapter 345 The Donation

    Because of the mischief of Eric, things were getting weird between Megan and Lucian. When Megan thought of the Kiss she had with Lucian this morning, she blushed. It was impossible for the two of them to be so close. It was all because of Eric.


    Megan had let Lucian stay in the hotel and then kiss him. She couldn''t explain her relationship with him anymore. She always said that she had nothing to do with him, but what she had done pointed otherwise.


    What''s more, Lucian had made her breakfast this morning even though it did not agree with her stomach. Megan felt what happened this morning was like a nightmare. And she could not wake up from it anyway.


    "Mom, I''ll donate toys with Dad today," Eric said excitedly. He was in a good mood, so he didn''t think the food cooked by Lucian tasted bad. Normally, he would have complained about the food.


    Megan asked in surprise, "so fast?"


    It was just a deal made yesterday, but it was put into action today. The Empire Group indeed had a high work efficiency.


    "I don''t mind if Eric goes there. But can you make sure that my son is shot by the cameras?" Megan took a sip of milk and asked.


    If Eric was exposed to the media, Lucian would be the first one to panic. Everyone knew that Mr. Lucian had an ex-wife and his ex-wife said that she had a son with Mr. Lucian, but Eric had taken a photos with Lucian. Even the photos of Eric had never been released because of the Empire


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    iguing. "I will come back early" these words always had other meanings.


    Fred clicked his tongue for twice. The love between the two made him full.


    When they arrived at the venue, Eric was very nervous. Luckily, he didn''t need to make any speech or get involved in most of the activity, because it was his father, Lucian, who held this activity.


    Standing on the platform, Lucian explained the activity to the people below. The venue of the activity was in the children''s kindergarten. He expressed his great expectations for these children in the presentation, hoping that they could grow up healthily. The amount of the money and toys donated was as much as twenty million dollars, not n including the latest remote control cars for those children.


    He didn''t explain who Eric was. The school didn''t know who the little boy was, but they knew that the person brought by Lucian couldn''t be offended. The boy was also here to donate the car to other children.


    This was an indoor activity. All the people attending were the people of the school and the people of Lucian''s company, and the media was allowed to come in. The Empire Group had already warned the school to be on guard and not to leak the news. Even the teachers of the school were not allowed to take part in the activity, and the senior leaders of the school who participated in the activity were not allowed to use their mobile phones and other filming facilities.

 Chapter 346 Being Photographed

    The activity was quite mysterious. In order to get the donation, the school would certainly try their best to cooperate. The group explained to them that Mr. Lucian kept a low profile and didn''t want to attract attention.


    Of course, the school leaders couldn''t agree more. They had seen too many people hyping, and it was the first time that they had seen someone doing such a low-key good deed. And this time it was Mr. Lucian himself coming here personally.


    Usually, a representative of a big company would be sent to deal with such kind of charity. As soon as the contract was signed, the charity would be finished. They didn''t expect that this time Mr. Lucian would come.


    Lucian had a good reputation in L City. He was absolutely a big shot that ordinary people couldn''t easily meet. It was an honor for the principal to see the rich man on the Forbes list. They tried their best to entertain Lucian, and they had planted to let the children line up at the school gate to receive him. But when the news spread to the Empire Group, the company immediately stopped them from doing so.


    Lucian wanted to keep a low profile, so they''d better arrange the security instead of planning the welcome ceremony.


    At that time, the headmaster didn''t know that Mr. Lucian would take a child with him. When he got out of the car and carried Eric out of the car, the headmaster immediately understood what was going on.


    It was said that Lucian


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    hild cry? He was anxious to find out what was going on.


    Knowing that the boy didn''t have a remote control, Lucian asked the staff to change the gift for him. The boy smiled through tears.


    He sighed in his heart that the child was really innocent, and it was easy to coax.


    In fact, what he should worried about was the photo in the teacher''s mobile phone, because the photo was put on the school magazine not long after. The teacher did not know who Eric was, and the key point of these photos was not the person behind Mr. Lucian and John. Moreover, it was the only photo taken in this activity. So the school listed the precious picture on the school magazine.


    But somehow, the magazine was obtained by the media outside. They keenly found that the children behind Lucian looked very strange. He was absolutely not a student in the school. The Snoopy sweater he was wearing was from Gucci. The cute hat he was wearing was obviously the most popular children''s hat of Chanel, which was customized.


    Those who were only interested in the news of the donation immediately shifted their attention to Eric.


    In such an occasion, there must be something unknown to the public. It didn''t look like charity that Lucian locked all the media. If this child was Lucian''s son, everything would be clear.


    The media had been staring at this matter for a long time. They finally got the benefits. They began to collect the pictures of Eric.

 Chapter 347 Take Eric Away

    What Megan was most worried about happened. When she was working in the company, she suddenly saw the title "Illegitimate child of Mr. Lucian". She suddenly realized what it was about. She opened it and found that it was indeed about Eric.


    The blurred face of Eric could still be seen clearly. The content of the article was almost completely different from the truth. It was said that Eric was the illegitimate child of Lucian. It was said that his surname wasn''t Lu now, which was completely a rumor.


    The other party was a very famous media, probably because they wanted to hype about what had happened to Lucian. Anyway, the whole story was very tortuous, not related to the truth at all.


    If Megan hadn''t recognized Eric, she wouldn''t have associated the news with Eric''s identity.


    Then several media reposted the article. The speed of the Internet information''s spreading was very fast, and it soon spread to Megan. She immediately got in touch with Lucian. Since it had happened, she couldn''t hold him accountable for what he had promised to protect Eric well. She could only ask him to solve this problem as soon as possible. If this kind of false news was spread to Eric''s ears, the consequences would be unimaginable.


    When she was about to dial the number, she received a call from Lucian. "You must have seen the news, right?"


    "Yes!" Megan''s tone was very anxious. Perhaps she would never let Eric go out with him


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    back. Miss Wang and Lucian just called her. Without a doubt, she replied to Miss Wang first, "Sorry, I didn''t answer the phone just now because I was listening to the doctor''s instructions."


    "No, I should be the one who says sorry. I''m really sorry. It shouldn''t have happened at first. I didn''t protect Eric well. And the woman who said she was your friend has escaped. Are you familiar with her?" Miss Wang reported to her.


    Megan thought for a while and said, "I don''t think so. She always wants to take Eric away and take revenge on me..."


    "Ah, how could there be such a person? Then the school will call the police right now." Said Miss Wang.


    "It''s useless. She didn''t take Eric away. We don''t have any evidence except for a surveillance video." Megan replied to Miss Wang in quite clear words, as if she had experienced many times.


    Shelly, who hadn''t appeared for a long time, didn''t give up. She still tried to harm Eric. If she went a little later, she might take Eric away. The consequences were unimaginable.


    Should she transfer Eric to another kindergarten, or should she catch Shelly and teach her a lesson? This was a question that Megan had to think about. Obviously, no matter which way she used, it had nothing to do with the police. She was too clear about the means to deal with Shelly.


    "So you mean..." Miss Wang asked again to confirm.


    "There is no need to call the police." Megan said firmly.

 Chapter 348 A Quarrel At Megans

    Megan gave Mr. Wang her last answer. She didn''t want to call the police. When she was talking with Mr. Wang on the phone, Lucian called her two more times.


    Lucian was burning with anxiety. He only heard that Shelly had made a fuss at school, and Eric seemed to be injured. As soon as Megan arrived there, she immediately took Eric to the hospital.


    Such a rumor made Lucian''s heart tremble. How dare Shelly go to the school to make a scene? And she hurt Eric as soon as she appeared. It was so hateful.


    He had called Megan for many times, but Megan didn''t answer it. Was Eric badly hurt? Thinking of this, he was even more terrified.


    He sent many people to all the hospitals in the L City to inquire about it, but there hadn''t been any reply yet. It was the hardest time to wait. After Lucian had walked back and forth in the office for many times, Fred felt dizzy.


    After a long time, when he called Megan again, he got through.


    "How about Eric?" Lucian asked anxiously.


    Megan frowned. The photo of Eric was exposed by the media, and Shelly tried to take Eric away. These were all caused by Lucian. Now Eric was hurt both physically and mentally. Wasn''t it too late for him to be worried?


    "Thanks to Shelly, there is a new scar on Eric''s chest," Megan said in a strange tone, as if she was angry with him.


    "Where are you now?" Lucian had left the door, and Fred had been ready, wa


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    hild might misunderstand that he was fighting with his mother.


    Megan turned her head sadly. In fact, what he said was reasonable this time, but Megan didn''t think that she was as broad-minded as him. She couldn''t break through all the blockages to be together with him. She was not confident in dealing with the relationship between her and her mother-in-law, Arya. And Shelly would never let them go. Besides, the media and the public opinion would definitely demonize her.


    Megan was under a lot of pressure. It was difficult for her to be as free and easy as him.


    It was difficult for Megan to continue such a conversation. She was unwilling to face her emotional problems, so she had to avoid it.


    "Can''t you fight against the things you are afraid of for the sake of our son?" Lucian asked again. Megan really wanted to find something to cover his mouth right now. "I know your feelings for me, and I believe you can feel my sincerity. Megan, the best way to protect Eric is to be with me again."


    It was a question that she had thought about in private, but she didn''t expect that it would sound so ridiculous when Lucian said it.


    The most dangerous place was the safest place. All kinds of people around Lucian began to attack her and Eric. If she got back with Lucian¡­


    If she was Lucian''s wife and Eric was his son justifiably, no one would dare to defame and harm them again.

 Chapter 349 Get Together Again

    "So, don''t hesitate to come back to me." Lucian said urgently.


    Megan was definitely not the little girl a few years ago who had completely believed in what Lucian said. She had too many things to consider. And the final result she considered was definitely not as simple as being with him.


    "Lucian, you''re too self-righteous." With a mockery at the corners of her mouth, Megan would never admit defeat. "When you didn''t appear, Eric and I had a better life. You are like an industrial rubbish that has polluted water. Don''t disturb our lives anymore."


    "Cast pearls before swine!" Lucian was fed up with her warning of "don''t disturb me again". Didn''t she understand what her son needed? She obviously knew that her son needed care most, but she always refused.


    Sometimes Megan was as stubborn as a calf. He wanted to tell her that all her worries were unnecessary. As long as she married him, he would help her solve everything. But Lucian didn''t dare to say that, because he could foresee what Megan would say.


    Once bitten, twice shy. Perhaps what Lucian had done to her before impressed her deeply. If he made any promise to her now, Megan would laugh out loud. They were no longer the two people who used to believe in love.


    "Yes, what you just said is useless to me. I''m stubborn, so please don''t get close to us."


    Lucian could


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    tle as the way parents coaxed their children to sleep.


    His voice was as light as the moon today. He didn''t know how long for separated couples to get together again. For Lucian, it was too long for him to be with her again.


    But as long as it was Megan, he thought everything was worth it.


    Megan leaned on his shoulder quietly and closed her eyes to feel the warmth that she hadn''t felt for a long time. She had been alone for too long, and she was too unfamiliar with such an embrace. However, she was familiar with the temperature of Lucian. The smell of him was so familiar that her eyes were swollen and a hot stream flowed out of her eyes.


    She leaned on Lucian''s shoulder and looked at the bright moon through the glass window. There was a very famous song called "The Moon Represents My Heart". She thought the song was matched with this scene.


    Her heart was so pure, like the light reflected by the moon. And Lucian was the hero who protected the purity of the moonlight. He put his arm around her shoulder and felt lucky that she had come back to him.


    He couldn''t let her go this time, especially after what he had experienced after they parted, which was definitely like a nightmare. If they could be together again, then they should be together. For the first time, he felt that the stone in his heart had become lighter.

 Chapter 350 Climbing

    That night, Lucian didn''t go back home. He slept in the same bed with Eric and tucked him in again and again after he kicked the quilt off. He had been trying to be a good father. When he helped Eric put on the coat carefully, he really looked like one.


    Arya didn''t see the news on the Internet, because she was busy doing beauty care or playing cards. It was not until her friends talked about it with her that she realized it was a big deal.


    "That''s right. What was going on? The unscrupulous media published the news without verified. Obviously, they want to challenge the power of the Empire Group,¡± a woman with curly hair said.


    "But I really think your daughter-in-law is a formidable woman. She subdued Lucian with the excuse of giving Eric a complete family. It''s so horrible." Another woman who always spoke with a twittering voice didn''t want to miss the opportunity to mock Arya and she was happily talking about the Lu Family¡®s affairs with Arya.


    The woman with curly hair continued, "Lucian is a good man, but his marriage is not ideal. The women he married are worse and worse. You should talked to him about that.¡±


    "Humph, you don''t have to gossip about our family." Arya. couldn''t stand it anymore. They dared to scold her son in front of her. They didn''t take her seriously.


    "I wonder why my son''s reputation has become like this. It turns out that you are spreading rumors." She spoke louder, and the part


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    ly took Aron five minutes to reach the top, while it took Becky twenty minutes.


    She stood on the same big rock with Aron and hid in his arms, trembling slightly.


    Aron smiled at her, "You have climbed up. Why are you afraid? It was nothing!¡±


    Becky held his hand tightly. After a long while, she said with difficulty, "I''m really going crazy. I really afraid of heights... "


    "Ah..." Aron suddenly remembered something. He remembered that when he was cleaning their house, Becky climbed a ladder because she wanted to decorate the curtains she liked. But when she climbed up, she realized that she had always been afraid of heights.


    The weak Becky sat on the ladder helplessly and cried for a long time. Aron wanted to climb up to get her, but when he touched the ladder, she cried even harder. After a long time, all the servants came to help her and she finally got down. Becky had been sick for more than a week because of this fright.


    Thinking of this, Aron hated his bad memory. He knew she had acrophobia. Why did he encourage her to climb up and bear so much fear?


    "I''m sorry,¡± Aron apologized.


    Becky¡®s lips were still trembling. With her eyes closed, she grabbed his clothes tightly and said, "No. It doesn''t matter... "


    Later, Aron recalled why he chose to be with her. He was deeply moved by her courage to deal with what she feared. Aron seemed to have seen what she had done for him for so many years.

 Chapter 351 Happiness

    Becky didn''t dare to open her eyes because she was terrified of heights. She leaned stiffly in Aron''s arms, with her hands tightly grasping his clothes, and her body trembled slightly.


    Aron had mixed feelings. He felt guilty that he didn''t take good care of Becky. For example, during their communication these days, she occasionally mentioned the effort she had made these years, Aron had thought that he knew her well enough. But now it seemed that what he knew was just the tip of the iceberg. She might have suffered a lot in silence.


    Even if she had acrophobia, she still worked hard to climb because of his requirements. Aron couldn''t imagine what else she could do for him. He couldn''t let her down. Aron admitted that he couldn''t completely forget Megan, but unconsciously, Becky appeared in his mind frequently.


    "Becky, I''m sorry." He apologized sincerely again not only for what had happened today, but also for the time when he had never known her affection before and made her sad alone.


    "It... It doesn''t matter..." Becky tried to calm herself down. She took a deep breath to adjust her breath.


    Aron helped her sit down and completely held her in his arms. He realized that the atmosphere was a little low just now, so he patted her on the shoulder, "I''m glad to see that you have defeated yourself."


    Becky rubbed her eyes with her fingers and wiped away the tears that had just come out because of her em


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    f that this sense of satisfaction was the legendary happiness. Just went on the right path and forgot the mistakes he had made.


    "Aron, hurry up!" Becky didn''t know why he walked so slowly. If he couldn''t catch up with her, she would run away.


    "Here I am." In order to catch up with Becky in front of him, Aron had to take a step and even run with her.


    When he caught up with her, Aron suddenly realized that he had laughed for a long time. This rare happiness should be the best gift Becky gave him.


    Indeed, before he came to M Country, he had always felt that his life was destroyed and M Country could be a bottomless chasm. He had never expected that he would live such a happy life now. He should thank Becky for bringing him all this.


    Becky made two "V" gestures and put them on her cheeks happily. Today was probably the happiest day for her. She had defeated herself to stand on the top, and she had got a confession from the person she loved. Therefore today was the day of victory.


    Aron took out his mobile phone and took a picture of this scene for her. In the theme park at dusk, the sky was azure blue. She stood under a tree full of illuminations and happily made two "V" gestures, laughing amusedly.


    Indeed, it was not easy to meet a person who could accompany him to grow up and be happy on the path of life.


    Aron had been through a lot on the path of love and finally found his own happiness.

 Chapter 352 Attending A Party

    After rock climbing, the relationship between Aron and Becky became closer and closer. They would meet each other every day. Aron also had his own company in M Country. When he was busy in the company, Becky took the initiative to help him.


    This girl graduated from a famous university could not only fall in love and arrange flowers, she had a double degree. On one hand, she was very good at art, and on the other hand, she was very interested in economy, because she always knew that it was her honor if she could help the person she liked.


    Therefore, Becky was not just a vase for decoration. When she went to Aron''s company, she could help him check the documents, and even put forward some new ideas, which sometimes surprised Aron.


    Although she didn''t know the whole process of the project, she gave some suggestions in the design creation, sales method, after-sales and other aspects, which were exactly in line with Aron''s thoughts.


    It was not because of love, but because Becky was outstanding.


    First, she lived in a big business family and had the ancestry of a businessman. She had been influenced by her childhood and more or less heard of how to deal with relevant matters. Second, she studied in the top three universities in the world at her bachelor''s and master''s level. The education background could sometimes prove a person''s IQ. Finally, Becky kept inquiring about what Aron was doing. She paid attention to what Aron needed most and was willing to assi


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    would take Eric with her, so that everyone could see if he looked exactly like Lucian when he was a child.


    This news soon became a hot topic in the Wechat group. Her friends all replied happily and said that they would definitely attend at that time.


    Arya was satisfied with the reaction of her friends. She also wanted to tell everyone that in fact, she also had a good life. Just look at her grandson. He had grown up so well without her taking care of him.


    But all her plans were made by herself. Even if she went to pick up Eric, Arya didn''t tell Lucian or Megan.


    On the early morning of the next day, she dressed up early. She even asked the servants to buy some children''s garments in advance and put them in the car for fear that the shabby clothes of Eric would make her disgraced.


    Eric was concentrating on his homework. He had always been fond of math and was sensitive to numbers. When he was writing and drawing with a pencil, his head teacher, Miss Wang, whispered his name at the door of the classroom.


    Eric walked out curiously, and then the teacher led him to her office. The two didn''t talk all the way. Eric thought he had done something wrong and made the teacher unhappy. Although he was curious about why he was called to the office, he didn''t dare to ask on the way.


    It was not until he saw his grandma that Eric panicked and called, "Grandma."


    Arya nodded with satisfaction and smiled, "Eric is awesome. Thanks for Miss Wang''s education."

 Chapter 353 The Party

    Miss Wang only met Eric''s father once, and she didn''t know his father was Lucian at that time. She didn''t realize that his father was one of the best businessmen in L City. When she knew his identity later, she felt it was a little unreal. It was said that children from rich families would go to noble schools. How could Lucian choose to let his child come to ordinary kindergarten?


    Then Miss Wang paid more attention to Eric. She knew about his family and how toilful his mother was.


    Today, when she was in another class, a teacher suddenly came to tell her that Eric''s grandmother had come and asked her to entertain her.


    The mother of the CEO of the Empire Group visited their kindergarten in person. She felt it incredible, so she arranged the children to study by themselves and immediately went to the office.


    Sure enough, it was a rich family. The pomp was too big. There were two bodyguards at the door, followed by two nursing workers. Arya was dressed carefully in gold and silver, and her aura was unusually strong. The principal of the kindergarten had already entertained her in the office. When Miss Wang arrived, the office was already full of people.


    Miss Wang greeted Arya for a while and then went to bring Eric here. It turned out that his grandmother came here to pick up Eric to attend a party.


    Eric timidly called her, "Grandma..."


    "Eric, you haven''t seen me for a few days. Do you miss me so much?" Then she


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    maternal kindness was aroused.


    She said, "It doesn''t matter. Don''t worry. Isn''t it safe to be with me? Your mother will know it."


    Although she was comforting Eric, she was still thinking about the last question. She didn''t know why Shelly kidnapped Eric. Was it to revenge on Megan?


    Speaking of Shelly, she hadn''t seen her for a long time. From the first time she met her in the hospital, she knew that this woman was not a reliable person. But Lucian was in a fit of anger at that time and hadn''t forgiven Megan. He thought that Shelly was the best woman in the world for him and was easily cheated.


    Now that things had come to this, Arya had completely understood that no matter what happened, Shelly was the worst.


    "Grandma, I did math problems on the blackboard today." Seeing that Arya didn''t look well, Eric was afraid of saying something wrong in front of her. Normally, Megan would be happy because he had made progress in his study, so now Eric also shared what happened in the campus with his grandmother.


    Sure enough, adults all wanted children to be outstanding. Hearing his words, Arya smiled happily and praised him, "You did a good job. You must be more outstanding than your father in the future."


    "Wow, can I be as powerful as Dad?" Last time, the little guy donated materials with Lucian, and he was full of admiration for such a great father.


    Arya put her hands on her knees and said proudly, "Of course!"

 Chapter 354 Looking For Her Son Anxiously

    "Eric, is your father resting at your home these days?" Now that she mentioned Lucian, Arya had to ask him.


    Eric answered honestly, "Yes, every night, my father would tell me fairy tales. I listen to his stories when I go to sleep."


    Arya confirmed her guess that he had been resting at Megan''s place all the time. Well, it''s not a bad thing. Maybe Megan will give birth to another grandson for her in a while.


    Arya gently patted her face and thought, ''What are you thinking about? You must be more determined and maintain a firm attitude towards Megan. You can''t let her go back to the Gu Family. You must never let her go back.''


    The car stopped in front of a building soon. A waiter came to open the door for the two of them. Eric followed Arya out of the car, allowing her to hold his hand and entered the famous restaurant.


    "When you see other seniors, you should greet them politely, okay?" Arya warned him before entering the room.


    Eric looked around the restaurant and nodded obediently.


    He only went to restaurants with his mother and he had never gone out alone with others, not even his father. He had never thought that he would come to such a prosperous place with his grandmother one day. He used to hope that his father could come back to him and his mother, which was already his luxury. It was amazing that his grandmother could accept him.


    Almost all of Arya''s friends were rich ladies of L City.


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    Miss Wang said Eric''s grandmother picked him up this morning. " Megan didn''t believe that he didn''t know it. "Lucian, is this what your family would do? Am I not pathetic enough? Do you want to deprive me of my last happiness in life? "


    From her words, he knew what had happened. He comforted her, "Okay, I know. Where are you now? Don''t worry. I''ll call my mother now. "


    "Lucian, you can''t do this to me..." Megan was still saying something painfully. She had already driven to the Lu Family. She didn''t know where Arya was, so she could only drive to the only place she knew.


    "Eric is absolutely fine. My mother just wants to have more communication with him to enhance their relationship. Don''t think too much. Tell me where you are now, and I will bring Eric to you later." Now that Eric was taken away by his mother, he wouldn''t be in danger. So at present, who was in danger was the emotionally unstable Megan.


    She looked straight and answered absentmindedly, "I''m going to your home now. Even if Eric isn''t there, I''ll go and check."


    "Okay, drive slowly. Wait for me at home. Don''t run around." When Lucian spoke, his right eyelid twitched. It was said that it was not a good sign.


    He hung up the phone and immediately called his mother.


    Perhaps it was because there were many people and noises in the restaurant, Arya was only listening to their jokes and she didn''t hear her phone ringing all the time.

 Chapter 355 In Danger

    Lucian called his mother several times, but she didn''t answer. He was also anxious. He didn''t know what it meant. What did his mother want to do? Why did she take Eric away without asking and why he couldn''t contact her?


    All this was too hard to figure out, and even Lucian himself felt a little strange.


    Arya, who was listening to others'' jokes, didn''t notice that her phone was ringing. When Eric was eating ice cream cake, he saw her grandmother''s phone shining.


    "Grandma, your phone is ringing." There was ice cream on the corner of Eric''s mouth. He pointed at the phone on the table with his little finger.


    It was not until then that Arya saw that Lucian had made countless phone calls. She walked out to the room unhurriedly and called Lucian back in the corridor with fewer people.


    "Mom, what are you doing?" As soon as Lucian answered the phone, he scolded her rudely.


    Shocked by Lucian''s anger, Arya asked in disbelief, "Are you my son?"


    "Don''t talk about nonsense. Where did you take Eric to?" Lucian asked loudly. He knew that he was the only one that Megan could rely on and he must be on Megan''s side unconditionally.


    Arya was really happy just now. Eric won everyone''s favor and gave her face. All the people at the table were immersed in joy, and she was the most joyous. But now, hearing Lucian''s words was like being hit by a thunder above her head, which almost made half of her head nu


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    ''ll go now. You must promise me to be fine."


    Megan nodded slightly.


    "Sorry, I can''t keep you company." Lucian pushed her into the ambulance, and Megan loosened her grip on his clothes.


    It was better to find Eric now than to stay with her.


    The ambulance rushed to the hospital at full speed. The sound of whistle made people restless. Watching the ambulance drive away, Lucian prayed in his heart that Megan would be fine.


    But judging from her mental condition just now, Megan was not seriously injured, and there was even no blood at the scene. Lucian didn''t need to worry about her, but she was one of his most important people, so he didn''t dare to take it lightly.


    After watching the ambulance leave, Lucian immediately drove his car to the Michelin Restaurant, which was the only one in L City. He arrived there soon, but no one was there.


    Not to mention her mother and Eric, there was no other customer except for the waiters. Lucian grabbed a waiter and asked, "Where is the customer who just ate here?"


    The waiter was shocked. "Sir, please pay attention to your words and deeds. We have surveillance cameras in our restaurant."


    "Tell me where my son is!" said Lucian, gritting his teeth.


    "It''s true that a middle-aged lady came to our restaurant with her grandson, but she has just left. How can I know where she is exactly?"


    Lucian pushed him away and stumbled out of the restaurant.

 Chapter 356 Being Blamed

    Lucian knew that the waiters couldn''t provide much useful information, so he pushed the man away and rushed out of the door.


    He called his mother again. He thought it was difficult to get through, but she answered the phone after only twice rings. "Are you kidding me?"


    "What are you talking about?" Arya''s tone sounded very weak. She hadn''t accepted her son''s criticism yet. A poor old mother was sincere for her son, but he didn''t appreciate it, instead, he scolded her.


    This was her son that she was always proud of. Arya''s heart was almost broken.


    As soon as the phone was connected, he satirized her like this. Arya was exhausted physically and mentally. Today was probably her happiest day, and also her saddest day.


    "You are not in Michelin at all." Lucian didn''t allow her to retort, "Where is Eric now?"


    "I''m sending him home now, but it seems that no one is at his home." It was the first time that Arya came to Megan''s house. She had rung the doorbell several times, but no one came to open the door.


    Just now, Eric happily said to her, "I''ll show my paintings to Grandma after I go home. The teacher said I painted well. Grandma, what do you like? Eric will draw a picture for you."


    The video doorbell rang several times, but no one opened the door. Megan was not at home now. Where could she be? Did she go out to look for Eric?


    Lucian''s patience had come to an end. He


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    ly burst into crying.


    "Eric, where did you go?" Megan said sadly.


    At this time, Eric remembered the plastic bag he held. He sobbed and opened it, revealing a delicate velvet box. He held it in front of Megan, "Mom, this is the cake I bring for you."


    She recognized the logo on the box, which was unique to Michelin restaurant. She said, "You didn''t attend class just for this?"


    Eric didn''t understand what his mother meant. He thought she was angry because he brought back a few things, so he quickly took off his schoolbag, took out the red envelopes and said to her, "These are the red envelopes that Grandma''s friends gave me. They said they liked me very much."


    Did Lucian''s mother win Eric''s heart just because of these things? She couldn''t believe it. Maybe it was because of the pain in her body, or because she was too angry, Megan''s right hand couldn''t help trembling.


    She said, "Eric! How did I teach you?"


    Lucian had just talked to her attending doctor. When he returned to the ward, he heard Megan scolding the son.


    "You went out with others just for these things? Didn''t you attend class? !" Megan couldn''t help but feel sad and indignant. "You disappoint me so much!"


    Lucian hurried into the ward and spoke for Eric, "The child knows nothing. Don''t vent your anger on him."


    The child had cried all the way here, and now he was reprimanded when he saw his mother.

 Chapter 357 Fell In A Coma

    Eric was crying. When he heard his mother say that she was too disappointed in him, Eric was so sad that he couldn''t help but shed tears.


    "Megan, you are talking too much. Eric didn''t mean to do that. He''s just child." Lucian saw Eric crying all the way. He knew how good the child was. Seeing that Eric was crying because he was scolded by Megan, Lucian couldn''t bear it. He really felt sorry for the child.


    The cry of the child came to Lucian''s ears one after another, like a whip whipping his heart, making him feel particularly painful. Didn''t Megan feel anything? Lucian couldn''t understand why Megan was still blaming Eric.


    "If you want to have cake, I can buy it for you. If you want money, I can give you whatever you want. Why do you beg for it in front of others like a beggar?" It was said that a mother could feel her son''s pain. Now she was scolding Eric, and she also felt bad. But if she didn''t teach him well now, it would be more difficult to teach him when he grew up.


    Her words made Lucian unhappy, "What are you talking about? What do you mean by begging like a beggar? Couldn''t Eric''s grandma take him out to play? I admit that his grandmother shouldn''t have taken Eric out when he was at school. But you are exaggerating, aren''t you? "


    "I don''t want to quarrel with you." She glared at him, which made him almost speechless.


    "Don''t quarrel." Eric also stopped sobbing. Compared with his mother blaming him, he was more afraid that his parents would quarrel with each o


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    e, he pointed at his brain and explained the congestion and the whole treatment process took two hours.


    Megan nodded her head slowly. At this time, Eric, who made her mother angry, quietly turned his head from behind of Lucian.


    "Mom, are you feeling better today?" He was really worried that his mother would blame him when she woke up. Eric didn''t think he had done anything wrong before, but for him, it was his fault that his mother was unhappy.


    Megan''s eyes were as gentle as the moon. She didn''t know what to say for the time being, but she could control the muscles on her face and smile at him.


    Eric immediately leaned over and asked her in a clear voice, "Mom, aren''t you angry with me?"


    "Of course not... " Before Megan passed out, she thought of what she had suffered when she was just pregnant. She gave birth to Eric and she had cultivated him. He was always the person she loved most. He used to be a part of her. How could she be angry with him?


    On the contrary, she felt lucky that Eric had chosen her as his mother. He had come to her like an angel and give her the most help in the painful and desperate situation. Megan should be grateful for his existence. How could she be angry with him?


    It was like a long sleep. Megan had forgotten all the troubles she had encountered before she went to bed. She needed a new life. When she passed out, she didn''t know if she could wake up again.


    Now the world was brand new in front of her, and even Eric was perfect here.

 Chapter 358 Became Gentle

    Happiness was a relative concept because when a person had everything, he or she might still be unhappy. Megan had felt that life was extremely painful, and even her son was not on her side. But when she woke up, she found that life might not be as bad as she had imagined.


    She should be happy that she was still alive but dead.


    She had rested for half a day and then she almost recovered. Looking at Eric who was bending over the table to do his homework, she felt a sense of happiness from the bottom of her heart.


    The desserts and red packets that were taken back the Michelin Restaurant had been cleaned up by Lucian.


    He was fulfilling his promise to be a husband who spoiled Megan. She didn''t like the cakes and red packets brought back by Eric, so he would never let them appear in front of Megan. During this period of time, Lucian''s work was handed over to Fred. The most important thing in his future life was to take good care of his wife and son, and his work was probably in the second place.


    This was not in line with what his parents had always taught him. In work, he was like a wolf that captured all its prey and seized all the opportunities that could promote the growth of his team. This was the working attitude he had always had. With such a working attitude, he became a complete workaholic. Just like before, he often ignored Megan''s feelings. There was a gap between t


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    to go on.


    Arya immediately protested, "I''m here to see her, not to see you. Why are you stopping me?"


    Megan was lying on the bed, pretending to be asleep. She didn''t want to talk to such a woman. Every time she came, she would be picky. Megan didn''t want to be a pushover anymore.


    Eric didn''t know what to do with Arya, who was so indifferent to his mother. His grandmother was very kind when she took him out that day, but for some reason, his grandmother became very bad in front of his mother.


    The strange atmosphere made the other two patients and their families who had been noisy all the time consciously keep quiet. Who was this woman in gold and silver?


    "Let''s go out and talk. Don''t disturb other patients here," Lucian asked Arya out again.


    Arya''s heart had been deeply hurt by her son. How could he treat his mother like that? It was like he treated his enemy.


    "You drove me away as soon as I appeared. Am I a devil?" Arya really wanted to see Megan this time. That day, she heard from Lucian that she had a car accident because of looking for Eric.


    From an indirect point of view, the car accident was ultimately caused by her. Arya was shocked when she heard the news that day. She needed some time to calm down, so she didn''t go to the hospital with Lucian.


    After resting for a few days, she got to know the hospital where Megan was. She didn''t come until today.

 Chapter 359 Arya Came To The Ward

    Seeing Arya coming, Megan knew that her happy life in the ward was about to be ruined. Every time when she felt that she was happy, Arya would show up and take away simple happiness.


    It had only been two days. Megan had just had two peaceful days. Then Arya had reappeared like a demon.


    Although it was not appropriate to describe a mother as a demon, Arya was like a demon to Megan based on everything she had done to her.


    Arya tried her best to get rid of Lucian. Sometimes, it was not her fault. It was all her son''s fault. He always protected Megan with all his heart and soul, stood by her side, and thought that his mother was the cruelest person.


    He had never thought for his mother, Arya felt depressed. She couldn''t let go of Megan so easily.


    When Megan first married into Lu Family, she was very filial. She had never disobeyed Arya, and she had always done what she had been asked to. But time, somehow, changed Megan into another strong woman.


    She was no longer that obedient girl any more. She swallowed her anger and planned for a long time before she finally drove Shelly out of the Lu Family. This successfully made her son, Lucian, fell in love with her again. And He could never fall in love with another woman but her, Megan. So this girl was very scheming. If she succeeded and went back to the Lu Family as she wished, who knew what trouble she would cause in the Lu Family?


    It w


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    n when she was talking, but she actually said that to Arya.


    Lucian apologized for his mother, "I''m sorry. My mother always offends when she speaks. She is not a bad woman."


    Another patient tried to put a restraint on her anger but she failed. And she interrupted, "Hey, you can''t always accompany your son for the rest of his life. In the end, he still need to find someone he likes to live with. Nothing is more important than your son''s happiness. Besides, Eric has grown up. How could you still make such a fuss? Have you set a good example for the young?"


    This patient was straightforward, so she used some sensitive words. Arya was embarrassed. Finally, Arya found a person who was more likely to make her angry than Megan could. As expected, the same people lived in the same ward.


    She said angrily, "it''s none of your business!"


    Then she criticized Lucian, "Have you lost all your money recently? Don''t you even have the money to get a VIP ward? Why do you have to live with them? "


    "Who are you talking about?" The straightforward patient was immediately enraged.


    Lucian put his palms together and bowed to the woman again and again. "I''m sorry."


    For the sake of Megan and Lucian, these two patients didn''t fight with Arya. But they finally understood why Megan became Lucian''s ex-wife.


    How could the two get along well with each other when such a mother put obstacles in their way?

 Chapter 360 Negotiation

    The other patients in the ward couldn''t stand it anymore. Megan was usually very quiet. She didn''t talk much, but always asked her son to send two other patients in the ward some fruits and other small gifts, and asked Mr. Lu to take care of their relatives. How could such a good woman be picked on? It was really not fair to Megan.


    "Grandma, why are you..." Eric looked at his grandmother in horror. He remembered how happy he was with his grandmother that day. His grandmother always smiled at him and talked to him in a peaceful tone.


    Why did grandma look like a different person when she met his mother? He didn''t want his affection for her to disappear so soon.


    "Why are you always angry with Mom?" Eric said to her sadly and walked towards Arya.


    Arya sat on the chair next to Megan. Her straight back made her look like an ancient queen. Although she wanted to show her dignity, others thought she was a stiff person with a mental expression that was inconsistent with this era.


    Eric approached her and looked at her with pitiful eyes like a puppy. "Please don''t quarrel with each other again. Grandma, didn''t you say that you loved Eric the most last time?"


    "Tut..." Other patients couldn''t help but make a sound. Although it was just a "tut", there seemed to be a lot of regret and sighs in it. It seemed that they were saying "How nice the family is. Why don''t they cherish it? Even


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    wly in the room, with her arms on her chest. She must have thought about this question before. "You can discuss with Megan that let the Lu Family take care of Eric. If she can be persuaded, it means that she is willing to integrate into our Lu Family again. On the contrary, if she doesn''t agree, it means that Megan''s mind is not in our family at all.


    Is this what you want? Even if you live with her in the future, you have to isolate yourself from us? Lucian, the Lu Family is the place where you are raised."


    He could guess the final result of his mother''s request even if he didn''t ask Megan.


    Eric was almost Megan''s life. How could she send her life to be taken care of by the Lu Family?


    "Maybe I can''t do it." Lucian refused her.


    Arya felt a little relaxed, "Don''t think that I will do something bad to Eric. After all, he is a descendant of our Lu Family, and I don''t want to take him away. You can rest assured. If you are worried, you can set a date. What do you think that let Eric stay at our home for a month?"


    This was a simple request. Arya was bored at home and wanted to find something to do. She thought how happy she would be if she could pick up the child and take him to the amusement park every day.


    But it seemed that it was impossible for Lucian to meet such a requirement. "Mom, Megan won''t agree. Eric is her full support, probably is more important than me."

 Chapter 361 Rainy Night

    "Although it''s such a simple request, we can''t reach an agreement. Do you think Megan really love you?" Arya was very dissatisfied.


    She finally found something interesting in life, but Megan and Lucian got in the way. Arya was extremely disappointed. "Even if Eric is everything to her as you said, she doesn''t even allow our Lu Family to get in touch with him. Do you think she love you? It seems that all the Lu Family all want to set her up. "


    "Have you forgotten what happened last time?" Lucian frowned slightly. He started talking about the time when he took Eric home, "Because Eric was hurt in our house last time, which was a deep blow to Megan. She can''t believe that we can take good care of Eric."


    Arya didn''t take it seriously. "Last time, it was because we didn''t know Eric well, and we wanted to separate them, which made Eric feel scared. This time, it''s different from last time. This time, it''s a chance for her to return to the Lu Family. It''s up to you..."


    After talking with his mother alone, Lucian went to the receptionist of the hospital and changed Megan to a VIP ward before returning to the ward. As soon as he returned, he pushed Megan to the VIP ward.


    This was his mother''s idea. Arya had always told him that Megan had once a member of the Lu Family. How could he let her stay in a room with others patients? That didn''t matter. What mattered was she could have a good rest in the VIP ward. It quieter there.


    Lucian was used to being cold and cheerless. He could


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    d he suddenly change his words?'' Marry got angry at once. She left after a few words with him.


    Looking at her slim figure, Fred blamed Mr. Lucian in his heart. This should be the twentieth time. It was the twentieth time that Mr. Lucian had ruined his date. Fred was so angry that he went back to his office while muttering.


    The light became dimmer and dimmer, and the storm was coming soon. With the storm, this night was destined to be unordinary.


    The alley was very quiet. There were two words "pull down" written on the wall. The house was about to be renovated, but there were still people living here. Fred also took part in tonight''s action. He sat in the car and looked at the alley from a distance. No wonder he didn''t find her before. He didn''t expect her to hide here.


    At about nine o''clock, the first drunkard passed by the alley. He didn''t notice it at first. It was not until he saw his subordinate following the drunkard from a distance on tiptoe that he realized that the drunkard was Shelly.


    He had heard of her name for a long time and had met her several times, but unfortunately, every time he saw her, she had a different face. From Mr. Lucian''s wife to a drunkard, Fred felt that the next time he saw her, she might be worse than a drunkard. Of course, it would be hard to see her next time. Mr. Lucian had asked him to make her disappeared from L City completely.


    It was late autumn, and there was a torrential rain. The drunkard staggered forward with an umbrella.

 Chapter 362 He Wants You To Disappear

    Shelly had just come out of the bar. She hadn''t brought an umbrella. As she often drank in that small bar, the owner of the bar was familiar with her. Didn''t want the young girl to get wet, he borrowed an umbrella for the girl from the shop nearby.


    The rain in autumn was strange. It was raining cats and dogs without lightning and thunder. Shelly drank and sighed about her life. She kept saying something about not letting Megan go away easily. She had been like this all the time. The bar owner had already been used to this.


    The bar closed at about nine o''clock. Shelly took the umbrella and went back home. In fact, she was not too drunk. She could walk steadily. On a rainy night, there was no one in the street so no one would bump into her. So she reeled right and left, which was the same as her life.


    Shelly often had hallucinations, feeling that someone was following her, but when she turned around, she didn''t see anyone. In this rainy night, this feeling was more real. It seemed that there was more than one person following her. Shelly sighed, thinking that she should ask a psychologist for advice another day.


    But these days, she didn''t even have money for food. How could she find a psychologist? It was all Megan''s fault. She couldn''t afford the expensive foreign wine, so she could only drink some cheap wine to keep herself from sobering up.


    Last time, she ran to Eric on impulse and tried to take him away from the kindergarten. She almost succe


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    you could disappear from L City as soon as possible. As long as you dare to come back, he will never let you be alive. "


    Shelly couldn''t control her emotions. She actually started to raise her hand, trying to slap on Fred''s face, but Fred was not a weak person. After all, he had practiced for so many years abroad.


    Like a duck to water, he grabbed her hands and put them behind her back. Shelly''s umbrella had already fallen to the ground, and the rain flowed down her hair. The light was not bright, and she was drenched like a drowned rat, but few people saw her embarrassment.


    Because every fighter present knew that she would be more embarrassed next.


    Shelly gritted her teeth and didn''t yield, "Do you know who I am? I''m Mr. Lucian''s fiancee. How dare you treat me like this?"


    "Hey, stop bragging. I''ve heard it from you for many times. Mr. Lucian has a good taste of women. Don''t you know that he has a new fiancee now?" Fred stood not far away leisurely and looked at her with one hand holding the umbrella and the other on his chests.


    "How could Lucian treat me like this? Let me see him! How dare he treat me like this for that bitch Megan! " Shelly screamed madly. In order to prevent her voice from attracting other pedestrians, the men quickly stuffed her mouth with a piece of cloth.


    The rain was still pouring down, and her hair was stuck to her face. No one knew what she was talking about because her mouth was stuffed with a piece of cloth.

 Chapter 363 Don鈥檛 Come Back To L City

    Shelly''s face was against the ground, and her mouth was stuffed with a strip of cloth. Now she was tied up by a hitman in black.


    Shelly was so weak. Fred had known what happened tonight would be very boring. The opponent was a woman whose combat effectiveness was zero. He could subdue her with only one hand.


    To fight with such a woman, he had to control his strength. Otherwise, it would be troublesome if he accidentally killed her. Fred pouted with dissatisfaction. He felt lucky in his heart that he had come back from abroad to work with Lucian. If he was still abroad, his friends would definitely laugh at him if they knew that he had hurt such a weak woman.


    "Well, just put her in the car." Fred was so bored that he thought a lot. He had also thought about all the bad things that Shelly had done to Mr. Lucian''s beloved woman. Thinking of this, he felt much better.


    Everyone would be happy to know that such a woman was eliminated. She would be cursed to death by the audience if it was in a TV series. At last, Fred felt that he was doing something for the God. Shelly deserved it. How happy Megan and Lucian had been! But Shelly had broken them up and she always wanted to hurt Megan and Lucian''s child. It was unfair for Megan not to punish such a woman.


    He put Shelly into the car, leaving two people to deal with the aftermath, dealing with the clothes and Shelly''s luggage in her rental room. The others quickly got on two cars.


    Fred observed everything


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    d that what he felt was not like what was written on the news or what was said by his classmates.


    All the teachers in the kindergarten were lining up at the door, waiting for the children to go to school. They taught the children the manners by setting an example and bowed to them at the door. "Good morning, children!"


    With his hat and schoolbag on his back, Eric bowed to every teacher obediently and said, "Good morning, teachers!" After saying that, he turned around and waved his hand to his father to say goodbye.


    It was the first time that so many teachers saw Eric''s father send him to school. They couldn''t help but look at Lucian. It turned out that the rumor was true. Eric was indeed Lucian¡®s child.


    Miss Wang walked towards Lucian with a smile, "Hello, Mr. Lucian."


    Lucian smiled faintly. He was not used to replying to others, because there were a lot of people greeting him every day in the company, and he couldn''t greet them back over and over again.


    "This is the first time I see you send him here. Is Megan busy?¡± She still remembered that Eric was picked up by his grandmother and Megan ran out of the kindergarten in panic. She didn''t know what happened later. Today Eric was sent here by his father. Did Eric go back to the Lu Family?


    Lucian replied calmly, "She doesn''t feel well these two days."


    "It''s really hard for Megan to take care of her child alone,¡± Miss Wang sighed and then suddenly realized that she had said something wrong.

 Chapter 364 She Is Driven Away Forever

    Miss Wang had always seen Megan as a single mother. She was indeed a single mother, but judging from the recent interaction between Megan and the Lu Family, there must be something new.


    She said Megan, a single mother, was very difficult in front of him. Was she a little officious? Miss Wang quickly realized her identity and changed the topic, "I hope Megan can recover soon."


    Lucian nodded slightly. Then the two of them had nothing to say. He said goodbye and left.


    Miss Wang thought that Lucian was worthy of his title as a CEO. He always spoke and acted with a good manner. But it was because of his noble identity that no one dare to get close to him.


    Lucian drove the car and kept thinking about what the teacher had just said. She was right. As a single mother, Megan had been working very hard. Perhaps this was known to the whole world, and only he didn''t know it before. But fortunately, he still had a chance to make up for it and share the difficulty of life with her in the future.


    The dark blue car stopped steadily at the gate of the Empire Group. He hadn''t been to the company for several days. As soon as he got out of the car, the surrounding staff immediately greeted him. As soon as Lucian got off the car, he left directly. Naturally, someone would park the car for him, and later someone would send the car key to his office.


    Lucian hadn''t shown up in the company for a few days. He looked fierce as soon as he entered the company. He knew that some people migh


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    do it by Lucian.


    ''Sure enough, most of the credit for his love is mine.'' Fred covered his eyes with his big hands, and he blocked his eye-rolling to Lucian with his hands.


    After venting his anger secretly, he slowly went back to his desk and reluctantly investigated how to replenish nourishment after the surgery. It was true that he had to know everything if he wanted to work for Mr. Lucian.


    While Lucian was flipping through the documents quickly, his mind focused on the words and data on the paper. Before work, he had planned the schedule. He should be able to solve half of those documents. Then he would take the other half back to the hospital to deal with.


    All in all, he had to pick up Eric from school on time and arrive at the side of Megan on time. Now there was only a temporary life care nurse beside her. He was thinking if he should arrange caregiver of his home there. After all, it was not him who took care of her, so Lucian was always worried. After he finished some work, he had to call Megan and ask her how she was doing.


    When he left her, he would feel flustered. He doubted if he had fallen in love so intensely. The happiness of two passionate love in his life was generated by being with Megan. The same person, the same sense of happiness, Lucian thought if it wasn''t fate, there wouldn''t be any fate in the world.


    Anyway, sometimes love was so pure.


    Megan suddenly sneezed. She didn''t know who was missing her now since she sneezed for no reason.

 Chapter 365 The Operation

    The VIP ward had become Lucian''s studio. Fred had asked his men to buy an office desk and chair and put them in the ward, in order to make Mr. Lucian work comfortably.


    Lucian picked up Eric on time and he bought a music box for Megan to remind her to take medicine. When Megan should take medicine, the music box would automatically play music to remind her. Lucian was good at both work and life, which made Megan at a loss. What she did every day was just lying on the bed, watching TV and play with her cellphone.


    At the beginning, Vincent from the Coco Group had called her to ask about her condition. After he had heard that Megan''s operation would be performed tomorrow, so he hadn''t called her again. Megan was Vincent''s favorite subordinate, but recently she always asked for leave because of all kinds of problems. Even if she hadn''t been fired because of Mr. Lucian, there were many gossipers in the company.


    Megan thought in her heart that her job might not be influenced. She had just received the attention of her boss not long ago, but she did not expect it to collapse so soon. Her previous efforts were not all in vain, but if she wanted to stand out again, it would take some time.


    There were still four hours left before the operation, so Lucian picked up Eric early. Although it was not a very dangerous operation, Megan still needed to overcome the psychological barrier. With Eric and himself around her, she would be less nervous.


    Megan didn''t want to talk about her fear in front


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    him to the Lu Family? You just need to stay with Megan in the hospital. I''ll take care of my grandson. "


    Eric was a lovely child. Even if her mother hated Megan so much, she fell in love with Eric at once. However, he had agreed that Megan would see Eric as soon as she came out, so he refused bluntly, "Next time. I''ll let Eric come to our house."


    He was glad to see that his mother like Eric. He would give his mother and Eric a chance to develop their relationship, but she couldn''t be anxious about it. He had to ask Megan for her opinion and get her permission to gradually ease the conflict between Megan and his mother.


    Arya knew he would say so. "If you were filial, you should have known what your mother thought." Her tone was naturally quite dissatisfied, but how could she be angry with her son? "If you need anything, just tell me."


    Although she didn''t like Megan, she gave Megan the best care for the sake of Eric.


    "I don''t need anything. You don''t have to come to the hospital," quickly refused Lucian.


    As expected, Arya became impatient again on the phone. "I think you treat me as an enemy, just like Megan."


    Thinking that his mother was thinking too much again, Lucian handed the phone to Eric and said, "Your grandma said she wanted to see you."


    Eric blinked and took the phone. He put it near his ear and whispered, "Grandma?"


    When Arya heard it was Eric, all her impatience disappeared. She asked him briskly, "Eric, do you want to come over and let me have a look?"

 Chapter 366 A Letter

    The operation lasted for two hours. Compared with the unknown worries outside the emergency room last time, Lucian felt that the two hours outside the operating room were quite fast. He was sure that the operation was not life-threatening, so he felt that time passed quickly.


    When Megan was pushed out, she had woken up from her sleep. Instead of general anesthesia, she chose local anesthesia. She listened to Eric carefully and took a nap during the operation.


    "Mom..." Sure enough, Eric was the first one to pounce on her at the door. His childish voice was like a rainstorm in the desert, making Megan felt herself full of vitality, as if the rain of life was pouring into her heart.


    Megan could still open her mouth to talk to him, "All right, Eric, don''t worry."


    She didn''t forget to look around and found that Lucian was also there. He was pushing the bed without saying anything, but actively pushed it forward.


    Megan sighed in her heart. She didn''t want to owe anyone anything, especially a favor. She needed to pay it back with great sincerity.


    Lucian had been taking good care of her recently. Megan had owed him a lot of favors. She didn''t know if she would have a chance to pay him back next time.


    But love was another thing. Megan saw it clearly. She didn''t think she would confuse the two aspects.


    On the third day after the operation, Megan saw her colleagues busy with their work in the working group. She re


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    sment, Lucian brought the topic to Becky again. "The relationship between the two is developing very fast, but they have known each other before."


    He was very clear about Aron''s feelings for Megan. No matter how low his EQ was, it was impossible for anyone to mention those things. After all, he had chosen Becky now. It didn''t matter if he really liked her or not. Aron couldn''t go back anymore. He couldn''t badger Megan anymore.


    At the thought of this, Lucian was very excited. He really got rid of a malignant tumor in his heart. If Aron used to be his biggest rival in love, then now Aron was his brother.


    Megan also echoed, "Yes. He used to be Becky''s private teacher. Their love to each other is sincere."


    "I hope they can get together in the end. Write back to her quickly and also send my best wishes to her in it. Wish them two get married as soon as possible." After saying that, Lucian felt something was wrong. As a loser who had divorced and now thought about how to remarry Megan every day, how could he say something like ''Wish them two get married as soon as possible''?


    Lucian said, "We''ll take a photo together as well and send it to them later."


    "No," Megan refused him with only one word.


    "Why not? Look, the two took a photo together and sent it to you in the email. How happy the two of them are! Send our photos to her too. They will feel happier if they know that we are back together." Lucian laughed.

 Chapter 367 Make Friends With A Backer

    Lucian had a clear plan. He wanted to take a picture with Megan and ask her to send it to Becky. In fact, when Becky received an email from Megan, she would definitely let Aron see their picture.


    No matter what the man''s attitude towards Megan was now, it would be best if he gave up completely. If he still had some ulterior motives, Lucian in the photo could also declare his sovereignty over Megan.


    All in all, Lucian wanted to tell Aron that he had a good relationship with Megan and might be back together soon. It was really hard for him to take care of Megan and her son when he was not by Megan''s side these years. However, as long as he appeared, Megan would still belong to him. His love for Megan was in vain. In the end, only Lucian was the one to be with her.


    "We are not that close to take a photo together." However, Megan''s words were like a basin of cold water pouring from his head to toes, completely putting out his excitement.


    Lucian was confused and said, "Even if I am just one of your good friends, it is not a big deal to take photos together. See, they took photo together to show off their love in front of you. Why don''t you think of fighting back?"


    "Fight back? Why should I fight back? " Megan didn''t want to take a photo with him. She hadn''t plucked up the courage to choose to be with him.


    In the past, when she was just an innocent woman, she believed everything that Lucian had described. But after a lot of things, Megan had already become a c


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    Mr. Long saw them as soon as he entered the room. He guessed that she must have been abused by her family. But from her words, it was not as simple as domestic violence. Mr. Long pinched the cigarette butt hard in the ashtray and put his rough hand on Shelly''s tender hand. He asked, "Who kicked you out? I will back you up and seek justice for you."


    Shelly lowered her head shyly, pretending to be pure and kind. "How can I let you worry about my business? Let me give you a good massage first. As for the rest, I will complain to you later."


    Mr. Long was a local villain in R City. It was said that he had a lot of followers. Although he was a gangster, Shelly didn''t care about that now. As long as she could survive in this cold world, it was enough.


    She had to find a strong backer, even if she couldn''t get back to Lucian''s side in the end. If possible, she would go back to L City with glory by the success in her career, just like Megan did in the past. Shelly knew that she didn''t have that ability at work, so she could only live in other ways.


    Mr. Long, who was wearing a golden necklace around his neck, was the Mrs. Right she was looking for. She had heard from the owner of this massage shop that if she could marry Mr. Long, she would live a good life.


    During this period of time, Shelly had enough of life without anything. She felt that she had suffered all the hardships in the world. If it was so difficult to love Lucian, there was nothing wrong to give up.

 Chapter 368 Backer

    Two days later, Vincent came with a basket of fruits to visit Megan. In fact, he came here to see when she would be able to return to the company.


    He had met Lucian before, but they just met in public. The business of their two areas didn''t overlap, and they were not familiar with each other. But it would be a joke if someone in L City didn''t know about the Empire Group. Of course, he had heard the name of Lucian for a long time. He knew the relationship between him and Megan, and also knew that the relationship between the two was getting closer recently. As far as he knew, it was Lucian who had asked for leave for Megan when Eric was injured last time. And Lucian even called their boss directly. As expected, once Mr. Lucian took action, the situation would be different.


    "It seems that you don''t look well. I guess you have to rest for a month. It doesn''t matter. Health is the most important thing. I will arrange others to deal with the things in the company." Because Mr. Lucian was beside him, Vincent didn''t dare to talk so casually. He didn''t even dare to get too close to the sickbed.


    Megan sat on the bed and asked Eric to do everything. She asked him to bring the apples he had washed to Vincent and put the computer on the small table on her bed so she could discuss the recent business of the company with Vincent.


    After the greeting when they met, Lucian had been doing his own work. Megan didn''t bother him, so she could only ask Eric to help.


    "Don''t worry about the work. Take care of y


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    . He is afraid that you will suffer if you go with him, so he has to go alone." Destinee conveyed his words, "When I come back, I will take good care of you. Don''t miss me too much."


    Shelly felt yucky in her heart, but she couldn''t show any disgust. She just smiled, "How long will it take for Mr. Long to go on a business trip? It must be very hard, right?"


    "You should ask him. I''m not qualified to ask Mr. Long such a question. Besides, before Mr. Long left, he specially told me to take good care of you. If you need any help, I''ll help you."


    Hearing this, Shelly sighed. She no longer had any desire. When she was penniless, she desired to become rich overnight. But she felt strange after she really got a lot of money. When her goal was achieved and her desire was over, there was nothing to make her happy.


    "Shelly, why are you sighing? Is it because I didn''t serve you well?" Destinee was a nanny specially hired by Mr. Long for Shelly. She was only ten years old, but it was said that she grew up here, so she was naturally more sophisticated.


    Shelly held Destinee''s hand and said sadly, "I guess you know why I am here, don''t you?"


    Destinee remained silent.


    "I was expelled before and finally come to R City. If Mr. Long hadn''t pitied me, I would have died..." Shelly said sadly, almost crying.


    "Let bygones be bygones. Shelly will live a happy life with Mr. Long in the future." Destinee was very young, with a childish look on her face, but the light in her eyes had become very mature.

 Chapter 369 Being Framed

    Shelly used all her acting skills and said to her, "Mr. Long is very good to me, but I feel that something is missing in my heart. All the past is like a stone in my heart. I want to take revenge."


    "Revenge?" Destinee exclaimed. Realizing that she was being rude, she immediately apologized to her, "I''m sorry, Shelly."


    "Maybe you are too young to know how it feels to be bullied. It was so humiliated that I wanted to end my life." Shelly failed to hold back her tears. Feeling the hot tears rolling down, she breathed a sigh of relief.


    Destinee looked at Shelly and didn''t know what to do. This little girl was like a boy. She never cry, so she didn''t know how to comfort people when they were crying. As soon as she saw others crying, she was at a loss and didn''t know how to persuade them not to cry.


    "Shelly, Shelly, don''t cry. I''m a fool. I don''t know how to console you." Destinee pulled over a stack of tissues and carefully handed them to Shelly.


    With a sad face, Shelly sighed and said, "I don''t think you know my bitterness. I don''t want to take revenge, but there is always a knot in my heart¡­¡±


    "Tell me, who do you want me to kill? As long as you say it, I will do it immediately." Destinee patted her chest to assure Shelly.


    "No, the matter can''t be solved by violence. There is a better solution. Why do you have to go against the law? " At this time, Shelly acted as an adult, especially in front of Destinee. "But I don''t know if you are willing to h


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    seems that there is a mole in our company. And they believe that it was you¡­"


    After a while, she added, "In fact, I don''t know what happened. I just heard from them that there is some evidence that you are related to other companies."


    "But I haven''t been to the company recently? Why do I get suspected? I''ll go to the company to explain now. At least I''ll figure out what''s going on. " Megan was about to grab her bag from Lucian''s hand.


    Lucian knew that she would be angry if he fought against her, so he let go of her.


    But Lucy warned her, "No, don''t come back now. The company hasn¡¯t informed you to come back yet. Let''s wait a little longer. The company is in a mess now. If you come, you may be isolated. "


    "It''s not that serious, is it?" Megan racked her brains but couldn''t recall which company she was related to. She had worked for the Coco Group for such a long time and she had had a clear conscience. How could there be such a rumor?


    Lucy was also puzzled. She smacked her lips and said, "It¡¯s hard to say. Anyway, you have a good rest at home. I''ll contact you later if anything happens. Relax. The company is investigating. We won''t let the hero of our company be wronged."


    Megan felt that things were not that simple. Maybe someone had deliberately framed her, but Vincent and Lucy had always asked Megan not to go back to the company for the time being. It seemed that the situation there was not good, so she would listen to their advice first.

 Chapter 370 Framing

    "Do you still remember that Coco Group sent you here at the anniversary of the Empire Group?" After talking with Lucy on the phone, Lucian heard the whole story roughly. He suddenly thought of that matter.


    Megan sat back on the edge of the bed absentmindedly. She gently bit her lower lip and thought for a while. "That day, someone in the company suddenly called me and told me that he needed me to attend a banquet. I would go with Manager Vincent at that time. He didn''t tell me what banquet I was going to attend."


    "I felt something was wrong when I saw you at the banquet that day. I guess there must be someone in your company who didn''t like you at that time. But after all, it was just a coincidence, and it didn''t mean anything. " Lucian shook his head slightly and said with dissatisfaction, "It seems that our vigilance was too low at that time. Someone took advantage of it."


    Megan put her fingers on her chin and gently pinched the flesh on it. She often had some small habits when thinking, such as pinching the flesh on her face.


    "I don''t know what happened this time, because I don''t know what their purpose is. I''m so depressed." Megan paused for a while and said, "But the only thing I''m sure is that it''s a frame up."


    No one knew Megan better than she did. Of course, only she knew what she had said. She had never been a spy in any company and had connections with other companies. She had never done such a thing. A clean hand wants no washing. So Megan was not afraid of them now.


    Lucian agreed with


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    ly, "I can guarantee with my personal dignity that there must be misunderstanding. Since there are still some things that haven''t been figured out, I will actively cooperate with your investigation until I am proved innocent."


    After hanging up the phone, she listed some names she had offended on the paper, but except for Shelly Yao, she could not think of anyone else. In particular, she had little contact with anyone in the company except for Vincent and Lucy. And there was nothing that she couldn''t offend. It was basically a work of not interfering with each other.


    Suddenly, it occurred to her that she had found a lot of loopholes in the last small financial crisis, and had dug out some bug holes hidden under the darkness. That had made up most of the losses of the company, which also caused some people''s improper interests to suffer losses.


    Maybe she was framed by those people.


    Megan turned on the computer and checked the list of some people she had found out last time. She did not hand this list to Vincent. In fact, the loophole last time was not done by some nobodies. She could roughly guess who had tampered with the post.


    She looked at the strange and familiar names one after another, trying to rule out the people related to this framing her. She scratched out the names one after another, but in the end, there was no one left. Was she too kind?


    She took a sip of hot coffee. It was not the right time to be kind. Megan gently put the coffee cup on the table and looked at these names again.

 Chapter 371 Traps

    Maybe...


    All the names she had just ruled out were actually all involving in setting up the trap for her? She felt terrible about this guess. If there was only one enemy, she only needed to defend herself at one direction. If the enemy came from all directions, how could she defend herself?


    This conjecture startled her, but it was not impossible. After all, the loophole found last time what the one that caused the company to directly lose tens of millions of dollars.


    At present, she hadn''t seen how the other party had framed her. It was impossible for her to easily dodge the company''s investigation. It should not be a single person''s ''contribution'', right? She had offended a lot of people unconsciously.


    She packed up for a long time and copied all the important documents. Then she tossed and turned until it was very late before she fell asleep.


    Lucian came early in the morning. He had planned to stay at Megan''s house last night, but Megan refused. In addition, she was in a bad mood recently, so he didn''t force her.


    He came to pick up Eric to school. Knowing that Megan was going to the company today, he insisted on taking the two of them into the car. He also passed by Coco Group when he went to the company. Moreover, Megan''s shabby car had already been useless. If she wanted to go there, she would take a taxi. There was no need to be so troublesome.


    "It''s hard to explain if others seen us together. I''m going to prove that I didn''t make any mistakes. What will Coco Group think if you show up? I don''t think it''s good for the Empire Group. After all,


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    " Megan couldn''t find any evidence to defend herself, because the woman in the photo was too similar to her.


    Valentin knocked on the table with his finger, making a dull sound. He said, "If you don''t cooperate with the company, there is no need to save your face. How about we calling the police directly?"


    Vincent immediately stood up from his chair. He was even more anxious than Megan. "Megan has followed me since she entered the company. I know her best. Since Megan insists that she is innocent, there must be some misunderstanding. Why don''t you give her a few more days, I''ll persuade her."


    "Do you think there are only two kinds of evidence this time? During this investigation, we have received a lot of evidences. She is not as simple as you think. Vincent, can you guarantee her moral quality?" Valentin raised one of his eyebrows and looked at him curiously.


    Hearing his question, Vincent hesitated for a moment. Looking at Megan, he kept recalling what he had experienced with her in the past few years.


    "I believe her," Vincent said decisively.


    Megan only knew that Vincent had always been nice to her, but she didn''t expect that she had still underestimated his deep friendship with her.


    Unable to express her gratitude to him, Megan gritted her teeth and said, "I will prove that someone is making trouble."


    "Just two photos can''t prove anything. And didn''t we clarify the data that was distorted? Show me all the so-called evidence. I will give the company a complete explanation." Megan''s eyes were so firm that no one dared to look down upon her.

 Chapter 372 She Almost Resigned

    The person who framed Megan for colluding with other companies and created some false evidence was indeed Shelly. She ordered her subordinate, Destinee, to use the person that had been planted in Coco Group to arrange all this and expand it.


    Shelly was living a luxurious life in the manor. Although Mr. Long involved in illegal business, he had always been an infatuated person. There were thirty or forty people serving her in the manor, only following her orders.


    The most painful thing for her every day was to have a video call with Mr. Long. He was now dealing with things in another province and couldn''t return to R City in a short time. Shelly couldn''t accept all kinds of vulgar sweet nothings he said in the video.


    She could only take it as a price she had to pay to live a happy life. If she wanted to live such a life, she had to rely on her beautiful appearance. At the thought that she would be with a person she didn''t love in the future, Shelly felt sad. But between love and survival, she could only temporarily forget her pain, and only when she survived could she achieve her new goal.


    She listened to Destinee''s report and heard that Megan was now in a dilemma and might be sent to prison. Shelly was very satisfied.


    "As long as Megan is really as miserable as you said, I will tell Mr. Long your contribution and ask him to reward you a lot." Shelly was like the moon in the eyes of all the people. Since she had obtained the love of Mr. Long, she had obtained everything. Everyone in the manor tried to please her.


    Destinee had gained


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    rt her. He was the only one to say that, "I believe that Megan is not that kind of person".


    Hearing this, Megan felt that she had followed the right boss. Even for the sake of him, she had to work hard in the company to give him an air of honor.


    "Vincent, you have a good personality and are nice to everyone. How could you train your subordinates to be like this?" As soon as Valentin saw Vincent, he became arrogant. Vincent had always been a good person. Even when he scolded others, he was smiling and could stand the criticism from others.


    "Yes, it''s my fault. I did not train her well. Don''t be angry. I think this matter is over, right?" Vincent said to him with a smile.


    With an embarrassed look on his face, Valentin said, "Although this matter is over, the investigation of Megan will continue."


    "Of course. Megan, you should actively cooperate with him in the future." Vincent patted Megan''s arm.


    Megan didn''t appreciate his kindness. She had been waiting for him to apologize to her. Vincent, who had already seen through her mind, immediately invited Valentin to go out. "Mr. Valentin, the matter been bothering you these two days. If you''re not busy today, I''ll treat you to dinner,"


    Vincent said in a very low voice. After Megan pushed the door open and went out, it was difficult for her to hear what he was talking about. He must have put a lot of effort into it.


    Mr. Yang was still sitting in the room. He noticed that Megan seemed to have something to say, so he reminded her, "It''s all over now. Be happy and continue to work."

 Chapter 373 Being Excluded

    "Mr. Yang, it''s the company who wronged me. Can''t the company apologize to me seriously?" Megan felt that her request was not particularly excessive. If the company didn''t even apologize, she would doubt if the company had treated employees as family.


    On the contrary, Mr. Yang felt it funny. He tidied up his sleeves and said lightly, "Forget about the apology. After all, this matter can''t be escalated."


    "Why should I forget about it? I guess the whole company has known it. Even for the sake of the dignity and basic right of an ordinary woman, the company still have to apologize, right?" The more Megan thought about it, the more aggrieved she felt. She didn''t ask for compensation, but a simple apology. She didn''t do anything harmful to the company and let everyone in the company who heard of this matter know that she was wronged.


    "I''m not sure about it. It it you, Megan, who couldn''t handle your colleagues well and were framed up. It caused a certain loss to the company. Now you have proved that you are a victim, but don''t forget that the company is the biggest victim." Mr. Yang''s words made her feel very strange. Logically speaking, a lawyer should have a very strong logic thinking, but Megan could not get any correct logic from his words.


    She even felt that it was completely unacceptable. It turned out that only in her own position would she feel that her own interests had been damaged. They did not dare to compete with the company, and consciously stood on the interests of the company. But if she chose to st


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    azy. Megan didn''t know why they were happy. She could only feel that her unhealed legs had been kicked several times. The strong pain made her frown.


    She didn''t understand what the people around her were talking about, as if they were making sarcastic remarks about her asking the company to apologize, which made her feel very embarrassed.


    Megan didn''t know how she came out in the end. She had no choice but to return to her office. She changed into a spare dress and folded her dirty coat, intending to wash it several times after returning home.


    In the past, she was not so sensitive to the members of the company, but since this matter, Megan had to be very careful in the company. She had to try her best to ensure her safety. Perhaps among the colleagues who had touched her in the print shop today, the one who had framed her to leak the confidential information of the company was among them.


    After going through this, Megan felt that the company was not so safe. It seemed that there were dangers everywhere.


    Especially when she had lunch in the company, she felt a burning sense of gaze. Although they didn''t say anything, Megan had already felt what they wanted to express. They were trying to warn her not to be too arrogant. That was, "Mr. Lucian wouldn''t be able to protect you for a lifetime. As long as we work together, we will definitely kick you out of the Coco Group.


    She felt like she was a rare animal at that time. No matter where she went, any gesture she made would attract other people''s attention.

 Chapter 374 A Birthday Surprise

    The people in the company were all very strange. She did nothing wrong but had to bear their oppression. Megan could do nothing. She looked at the folded shirt with coffee stains on it. Just like an ordinary innocent person who was casually contaminated by others, she could only sigh. Reputation was really important, and so much effort she had made could not change others¡¯ impression on her.


    She rolled up her trouser legs, took out the medicine from her bag and sprayed it on her injured legs. Then she slowly smeared the medicine on her legs, skillfully applying the medicine to her own legs.


    The person who had kicked her injured leg on purpose just now was such a bad person. She sighed, wondering if it was meaningful for her to insist on staying in the company.


    Those people had been very respectful to her before. Megan didn''t know why they changed so quickly.


    After calming herself down, Megan turned on the computer to work. Basically, she couldn''t touch the core work of the company now. What Megan was doing now was just a piece of cake. She had been marginalized, and she basically was chicken ribs to the company.


    Lucy pretended to go to her office to get some documents and then sneaked to Megan¡¯s office to see her. As soon as she came in, she rushed to Megan in panic and asked her nervously, "Are you all right? I heard that they were joking with you on purpose and making things difficult for you in the cop


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    gift?" Lucian smiled and said, "Eric, don''t you have something for Mommy?"


    Hearing his words, Eric immediately ran back to the bedroom and thumping back and forth. He solemnly sent a birthday gift to Megan. Megan opened it and found that it was a painting drawn by Eric himself and he had framed it.


    Megan was particularly satisfied with Eric''s gift. She squatted down, held Eric with her arms, and kissed him on his cheek. "Thank you, my good son. This is the most precious gift mom has got."


    Lucian''s eyes turned red. He said angrily, "Why did Eric get a kiss after he sent you the gift? Why didn''t I get one?"


    As he spoke, he turned his face to her coldly. However, Megan hated him very much. "Lucian, don''t be so shameless, okay?"


    "Shameless? If I¡­ I''ve been... " He wanted to say something but stopped on a second thought. Megan glared at him¡£ He was trying to give Eric a bad lead.


    Lucian shut up in a hurry. It was not good to be criticized by Megan. He changed the topic, "Eric, what do you want to eat today? Let''s go to eat now. "


    After Eric answered Lucian, Lucian was about to take him to the kitchen. Megan was dragged into the car by Lucian and her son and she was forced to go out with them.


    "It''s just a birthday. Is it necessary to announce it in public?" Megan didn''t think so.


    Lucian shook his index finger and made a gesture of "no", saying, "It''s nothing. This is what we should do for you."

 Chapter 375 Dinner Together

    Lucian drove the car happily all the way. With Megan and her son in the car, he was in a very good mood. It was indeed the happiness of family reunion. Even if he was with them every day, he would not feel bored.


    Soon, they arrived at the restaurant that Eric wanted to come. A waiter opened the door for him, and he opened the door for his two babies himself.


    There were a lot of people in the shop. Without an appointment before, there was no good seat to sit. Lucian unhurriedly took out a VIP card from his wallet. The waiter immediately arranged a VIP room for him. Because this card was given to the rich and powerful by the shop owner. Usually, they would feel the honor to have these people to dine in the restaurant. So the boss repeatedly told them that if someone took out this VIP card, they must meet the requirements of them


    The new waiter had worked here for about half a year, but he hadn''t seen this card. Just when he thought it was just a rumor, he was on duty tonight and unexpectedly saw this legendary VIP card.


    They were arranged in the best room. As soon as they turned their heads, they could see a beautiful scenery of L City through the French window. The lights were bright and resplendent, and the prosperity of the city formed a microcosm here.


    It was the first time for Eric to look at the city from such a high place. He was so excited that he could only sigh, but could not say anything.


    Lucian had arranged everything. From ordering to the surprise in the middle was prep


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    tmosphere, so Lucian didn''t answer the phone.


    "Thank you so much this time." Megan came to thank him again.


    With an innocent smile on her face, she should mean it. She thanked Lucian for his time. The father and son had tried their best to please her, and Megan should also show her appreciation.


    Lucian couldn''t help smiling. He had achieved his goal, and it was not easy for him to get Megan''s gratitude. He wondered if it meant that Megan was willing to accept him.


    "Buzz, buzz, buzz..." Lucian''s phone rang again. It vibrated on the table and made a deep sound.


    He took a look at the caller ID, and it was indeed his mother calling again. What on earth did she want? Lucian felt a pang of agitation in his heart, as if a good dream was awakened. As soon as he saw his mother''s phone number, he remembered her warning that Megan could not enter their house again.


    His mother''s warning tone was so firm, and Lucian had been resisting, so he did not intend to answer the phone now.


    He''d better do it tomorrow. It was better to avoid disturbing the harmonious atmosphere.


    Lucian thought he had dodged a bomb.


    Luckily, his mother only called him two times, then she didn''t call again. Lucian was glad that it was over. If she continued to call him as usual, he would choose to turn off his phone.


    In fact, human beings would make mistakes that they thought they were right. Although Lucian was in a good mood because he dodged his mother''s ''bomb'', he didn''t know that he had made a mistake.

 Chapter 376 An Accident

    "Happy Birthday to you, happy birthday to you, happy birthday to you..."


    The birthday song rang in the room. Megan listened to the two heartily singing the birthday song for her. The smile at the corners of her mouth had been rising all the time. Today was probably the happiest day in the past few years. Megan was clapping with them.


    The warm scene melted Megan''s heart. If nothing happened next, she would have a good memory of this birthday. Unfortunately, feeling happy was a luxury thing. She almost thought it was true happiness.


    She almost believed it, so she would be so unexpected when the misfortune caught her unprepared.


    After singing the birthday song for Megan, Lucian checked his phone. Fortunately, his mother didn''t call him again. He didn''t think too much. At the worst, he could explain it to her tomorrow when she sent it again.


    He took a look at his phone and stood up to attack Megan with cream together with Eric. He had to put a little cream on her face to make the birthday atmosphere warmer.


    Megan couldn''t resist the father and son''s attacks. She tried her best to avoid them. Finally, her face was smeared with cream.


    "Eric..." she cried out helplessly. Eric looked at the cream on her face and laughed.


    After a while, Lucian handed her a bag of wet tissue and wiped the cream on her face with the small mirror in her bag. She suddenly saw the thin lines at the corners of her eyes under the light. It was their fault that they knew her so well that she couldn''t control her expression no matter what


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    ic situation. Neither the Butler nor Helen who found his mother fainted on the ground knew that Arya had called at that time.


    Lucian knew that it was meaningless to dwell on this. He sat on a bench in pain, accompanied by about five or six people from the Lu family. Not long ago, he had been waiting for Megan at the door of the emergency room. This scene appeared again, which made him feel terrible.


    All of them stood aside in silence. They didn''t dare to say anything or retreat. They could only stay there silently. Some people thought why they had to stay there since she was not their relative. They might as well go home early. But their young master was here, and no one dared to leave.


    After about one or two hours, the doctor suddenly came out of the emergency room. He took off his mask and asked anxiously, "Who is the family of the patient?"


    Lucian''s heart almost stopped beating. He moved over and said in a low voice, "I am."


    "The situation is very urgent and we need to have an operation right away. Please sign it quickly." The doctor didn''t say much. He immediately pulled him to the nurse and showed him the operation report and also told him the risks of the operation. "The patient''s condition is very unstable now. When she entered the emergency room, the frequency of her heartbeat was zero, but she has recovered to normal after rescue. But there is a blood vessel rupture in her brain. The situation is very critical. The operation can be performed, but it is very dangerous. Please be mentally prepared... "

 Chapter 377 Rescues

    Lucian had already signed on the paper. He held the doctor''s hand tightly, so anxious that sweat dripped from his forehead. He grabbed the doctor''s hand in panic and reminded him again and again, "I don''t allow any risk. Please save my mother!"


    "We can''t control the risk. Please don''t waste any more time and think about it calmly." The doctor took his hand out of his palm. He was wearing a pair of medical gloves which was so smooth that they quickly got rid of the shackles of Lucian.


    The nurse had already got the guarantee he had signed. She led him aside and carefully explained the dos and don''ts to him. The doctor went into the emergency room again. After a few seconds, five or six doctors and nurses pushed Arya into the elevator quickly.


    Lucian wanted to take the same elevator with his mother, but was stopped by a staff member, so he took the last one. When he arrived at the floor where the operating room was located, his mother had been pushed in. Behind he were the Lu Family members. Looking at them, Lucian remembered what was on his shoulders.


    Lucian was the backbone of this family. If he panicked and lost his mind, the whole family would fall into trouble. He had to calm down and arrange everything well.


    "Kayden and Tom stay here. The others can go back now. No, my mother needs someone to take care of her. Lisa, you stay too. Well, the others can go back for the time being." Looking at the people in the corridor, Lucian f


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    ot tell her. "I had something to do yesterday. I did see you calling at that time, but I thought you called me to chat with me, so I didn¡¯t answer. I''m really sorry. "


    "Silly boy," Arya managed to smile, "Do you think I don''t know? Yesterday must be Megan''s birthday, right? "


    "You, you still remember?" Lucian was both surprised and pleased. He didn''t expect that she still remembered Megan''s birthday. He wondered whether his mother was willing to accept Megan.


    When Lucian heard the name, his eyes lit up. Although Arya was a little unhappy to see this, she tried her best to keep a smile. She said, "I''m old. How can I remember?¡±


    "Mom, did you have a relapse when you called me yesterday? Or is it because I didn''t answer your phone? " It was rare for Lucian to communicate with her so calmly.


    "It''s none of your business," said Arya, looking at her son with satisfaction. She enjoyed the feeling of being with her son now, so close that she thought this was not her son. She was afraid that he would think in a bad way, so she said, "I called you just to ask where you are, and then I hung up the phone not long before I fell ill."


    Lucian nodded slightly. He hoped so. If it was him who caused the accident, he would definitely not forgive himself.


    Arya looked at him lovingly, with tenderness in her eyes like the moonlight. In fact, she had a relapse when she called Lucian. In order not to put pressure on Lucian, she didn''t tell him.

 Chapter 378 Disturb

    Lucian stayed up all night and rested on the bed for a while. Then he got up to pick up his father. He called Lucian before boarding in the morning.


    After calculating of the time, Lucian put on a coat and was about to go out. He specially took a look at his mother, who was already resting. She didn''t look well, but much better than yesterday.


    He called a nurse and told her at the door, "I''ll leave this to you. You must protect my mother in the ward. Inform me as soon as there is any change." As he spoke, he took out a business card from his pocket, leaving behind an ordinary number that was different from his private number and business number.


    The nurse took the card in surprise and nodded. Then Lucian opened the door for her in person.


    The two or three servants of the Lu family were also in the hospital to take care of Arya. Seeing that he had come back, Kayden immediately said to him, "Young master, how about I go with you?"


    Lucian refused at once, "No, the situation here is more important. Please help me here."


    "Yes..."


    Then he turned around and left. When he went out, the cold wind blew. Winter was coming. How time flies.


    It was not until then that he remembered that he left Megan in a hurry yesterday. He didn''t know how she went home with Eric. When he was driving, he connected the Bluetooth headset and called Megan. It was strange that she didn''t answer the phone.


    He looked at his watch and guessed that Megan was at work. Couldn''t she answer


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    atus had declined greatly. She had also met a few colleagues who spoke well and helped her. Every time she met such a person, she was grateful, but at the same time, she was afraid that they would also be excluded because of her.


    She did not know who stood out to speak for her, but it turned out to be a simple intern. The woman with heavy makeup couldn''t help smiling. "Hey, this classmate, you''re too exaggerated. We''re just teaching her the basic principles of the business field. Have you ever seen any company that is allowed to turn on the mobile phone during a meeting?"


    "But didn''t she apologize?"


    "If it''s useful to apologize, why do we need the police?" another colleague cut in.


    This sentence amused the others again, and the laughter was particularly harsh. Some people should be laughing at Megan, and some people should be laughing at this intern. Few people would laugh just because of this sentence.


    Megan was not interested in such a bad drama. She walked to the table, picked up her folder and said to the crowd, "It''s really my fault to answer the phone during the meeting. I apologize to you." She thought she had the upper hand, and several people around her were secretly communicating with each other. Suddenly, she changed the topic. "It seems that everyone is quite free. So you are in the mood to joke here. Sorry, everyone, I still have a lot of work to finish. I''m leaving now."


    Then she quickly left the small room without any chance to be refuted.

 Chapter 379 Appointment

    Megan wore flat shoes and walked very fast. It was less noisy than the sound of high-heeled shoes often heard in the office building touching the ground.


    She quickly rushed out of the small meeting room, forgetting that she had not fully recovered from her injury. She walked so fast that it seemed to be faster than usual when she was not injured.


    Megan ran away from that place of gossiping to her office as fast as she could.


    She hurried back to her seat and sat on the rotating chair, gasping for breath. If her colleagues were so horrible in the future, then there was really not worth to stay in the Coco Group. She might just leave, so as to save the attention of those who wanted to attack her at anytime and anywhere in the company.


    She ran all the way. When she went to rest, she felt that her legs were not hers anymore.


    The education she received before told her that as long as she kept her strength, she would be valued. After all, ''Gold will glitter forever''. However, it was because the glittered gold will be jealous by other creatures because of its glitter. Although it sounded a little narcissistic, Megan didn''t deal with the relationship between the members of the company well.


    Maybe someone was playing tricks on her? Those who isolated her and laughed at her might want Megan to leave the company, so that they wouldn''t threaten her work.


    So Megan''s stubborn temper came again. She whispered, "Since you want me to leave the company, then I won''t."


    Obviou


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    on being together. We slowly accepted her. Then he messed around with Shelly. Now he said that he really loved Megan. Didn''t he mean to torture us? What''s wrong with him?"


    Arya couldn''t think about these messy problems, or her blood pressure would soar, which was very dangerous.


    "Stop talking about it. I can''t stand it." Arya. put her hand on her chest, as if to relieve her blocked heart.


    Bryant immediately stopped the topic. He was more willing to care about Arya than about the children. This was something that he didn''t understand before. Later, after experiencing all kinds of ups and downs, he found that only the two of them could be relied on each other for the rest of their life together.


    "You haven''t answered my question yet. Why don''t you take care of yourself? Didn''t you promise me to exercise and keep healthy together last time?" Bryant looked at her pale face. It was difficult to connect with Arya who usually wore lipstick and looked energetic.


    Arya replied helplessly, "I have no choice. I''m getting old."


    The two old couples briefly talked about the trifles in life. Suddenly, Bryant said to her, "I''m going to ask Megan over and have a good talk with her."


    "What can we talk about with her?"


    Looking at Arya, who was worried about her family all day long, Bryant replied, "The first condition for her to enter the Lu Family is to take good care of you. If the two young couple still make you angry, there is no need for her to enter the Lu Family."

 Chapter 380 Visit

    Eric stood there uneasily, bowed his head to check if the clothes were tidied. Even the wrinkles on his shirt were carefully smoothed out.


    The pungent smell of disinfectant in the VIP ward was not felt by him. In Megan''s eyes, it was funny for Eric to check his clothes with his head down. The child did that partly because he was nervous and partly because he respected his family and wanted to leave a good impression on them. She went over and patted Eric''s hair. His hair was smooth and fluffy like the newborn fur of a chicken. Eric''s hair was loosely stuck to his forehead, and he looked at his mother with a pair of bright eyes, and then timidly followed her forward.


    "Knock, knock, knock." Megan knocked at the door. They didn''t push the door until they got a reply from Lucian. Apparently, he didn''t expect her to come. When he went to open the door, he was stunned for a moment. Then he greeted with a smile, "My good son is here."


    Hearing Lucian call his son, the two elders in the room were surprised. After all, they seldom heard him say such words, and they were not familiar with Eric.


    Bryant and Arya looked at each other. Arya quickly asked him to greet them. She said, "Ah, is Eric here?"


    She said in a doting tone. Suddenly, she looked at the door and saw Megan. She immediately shut up and said nothing.


    Bryant slowly walked over with his crutch. He hadn''t seen Megan for a long time. In his impression, Megan was a good gi


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    parents, we can''t interfere."


    "Uncle Bryant, you are thinking too much. Now I am just a good friend of Mr. Lucian. Perhaps my sudden visit made you little nervous. It''s not necessary. I don''t want to go back to the Lu Family..." Megan had always known that it was not easy for them to be together again.


    She was always rational, except for being in a trance for one or two seconds when facing Lucian. So she hadn''t accepted everything from Lucian, including a luxury car that was given to her as a birthday gift last time. Megan hadn''t touched it until now. As for whether the two could be together again, Megan could get a negative answer without thinking.


    What Megan said didn''t match what he knew. Bryant kept silent for a while and asked her to finish her words. Then he said, "Let bygones be bygones. The key is that you two should have a better future, and this future needs more responsibilities. All we want is to provide a better life for the child."


    "I''m sorry. My son is never spoiled," Megan retorted.


    "Okay, maybe you can''t feel it now... Can I make a request when you come back?" Bryant wanted to say something but stopped on a second thought. Then he change to the important factory of the topic.


    Megan was not satisfied with this question at first. How could she go back to the Lu Family again? The first half of the question did not work, and the later question was meaningless. She didn''t want to know what Bryant meant.

 Chapter 381 Business Trip

    With an unbelievable look on her face, she felt that the question that Bryant had just asked was unfounded because she would never enter the Lu Family again. It was a pure and false proposition, and she could not answer it at all.


    "Don''t think too much. Don''t be stressed. Just say what you think." Bryant''s waist, which had just been straight, was a little crooked now. He was not young, and last time he was sick, which had a great impact on his health.


    Megan covered her mouth with her hand and coughed. She cleared her throat and replied immediately, "What you are worried about won''t happen. There will be no future between Lucian and me."


    Bryant nodded slightly. In fact, it had proved that her idea was wrong. As an affectionate child, the person Lucian had determined to be with in his heart would definitely not be changed. Sometimes she couldn''t be so absolute, or she would be very embarrassed in the future.


    "All right. Besides, I believe in your feelings and choices. Let''s make an assumption. Now I just want to make an assumption, because if you two are really together, I just want to make a request." Bryant was still very persistent. He stretched out a finger and looked at her solemnly.


    She had to listen to him, "Please go ahead."


    "If you two really get back together in the future, I only have one request. Please take good care of Arya." Bryant looked at Megan with sincerity in his eyes and continued, "The reason why Lucian''s mother had an attack of the disease this time is mostly because she put all h


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    she was isolated and no one dared to talk to her. A strong sense of sadness suddenly rose.


    Yesterday, she specially looked through the employment agreement. Her contract with Coco Group still had a year and a half before it expired. Megan gritted her teeth and thought that she could hold on for a while. If she really couldn''t hold on, she would leave the company. She didn''t want to care about the liquidated damages.


    As expected, as soon as she entered the company, she could feel the unusual atmosphere. Unexpectedly, Megan got the news that she was sent to a business trip.


    "I heard it from Mr. Vincent, but I don''t know if it''s true or not. I guess you have to be mentally prepared for the routine meeting this afternoon. They might talk about it." Lucy had heard about it early in the morning. She was waiting for Megan at the corridor entrance.


    Megan didn''t like to go on a business trip, not because she was afraid of suffering. If she went on a business trip, she couldn''t take good care of Eric.


    "Do you know the specific place?" She still kept a sliver of luck. Maybe she could go to a relatively close place. Then she would set out in the morning and come back by bus in the afternoon.


    "In B City, there are other people with you. Of course, I don''t know the details. I have sent the news. I will go back first?" Lucy turned around enchantingly and walked away briskly.


    Megan was even more depressed when she heard the news. Her chest seemed to be stuffed with a wood, and even her breath became difficult.

 Chapter 382 Before The Business Trip

    In the routine meeting, Megan did get the news that she was going to do market research in the branch company in B City. B City was six hours'' drive away from L City, and it was a relatively remote and poor place. No other staff in the company was willing to go there so Megan became the ''lucky one''.


    Megan, who had received the information before, was well prepared and didn''t have so much dissatisfaction. She mainly thought of the matter that Arya was sick. She didn''t want to be with Lucian again. She didn''t think it was too much for Bryant''s kind remind. It was a good chance for her to leave for a while and ask Lucian to sort out the relationship with her.


    It was time to leave. She had always known that day would come. What she needed to do was to be resolute and not to waver.


    Megan accepted the task of the business trip calmly. Her high spirit was no different from her previous position as a director. Her reply was quite decisive, which surprised others, and some people even whispered. They felt she was a little strange. B city was a poor city, but she could hold back her anger and go here according to the company''s arrangement.


    Megan accepted it calmly and took the document that needed to be filled in truthfully. Then, the names of the other two staff were announced, and they also went to B City for the business trip. Megan nodded to them. Since they were not sitting together, it was not convenient to greet them. She planned to contact t


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    e either sat in the first row or beside Megan. She chose the former without hesitation.


    She winked at Rylan, who came with her, and snickered.


    Rylan asked with lip language, "Why don''t you sit with her?" The woman turned her head and greeted a young woman sitting next to her.


    The seat next to Megan was the only empty seat in the car. He took a step forward in hesitation and greeted her awkwardly, "Good morning."


    "Okay." Megan also felt strange why he was sitting here. She glanced at the beautiful woman next to Faye Li. No wonder she didn''t allow Rylan to sit there.


    "Did you come with her?" Megan asked after a long silence.


    Rylan put his bag on his laps and said, "No, we just took the same taxi."


    "Okay," Megan said in a low voice. She really didn''t know what to continue the conversation. Besides, it was obvious that Rylan Yang and Faye Li were boyfriend and girlfriend. Megan thought it was better to keep silent.


    Perhaps Rylan also felt that the atmosphere between the two was a little embarrassing, so he began to start the conversation, "Have you been to B City before?"


    "No."


    Rylan Yang began to tell her a story related to B City. He started with himself, "I used to study there for two years in high school. It''s an ordinary small town, but it''s rich in cultural deposits. I heard that the relics dug out from here can prove the dynastic history. My favorite is the night market. If we are free one day, we must go there..."

 Chapter 383 Incompetent Teammate

    On the way, Rylan talked about the history of B City. All other passengers was very quiet and sleepy. Only Rylan whispered over there.


    He even brought a thermos cup and drank water as he spoke. Megan thought that Faye was so arrogant, how could she stand Rylan''s nagging?


    "I didn''t say much to you in the company. I didn''t expect that we could have such a happy chat." Rylan took a sip of tea and sighed.


    But Megan was very confused. It seemed that it was Rylan who had been talking all the way, and she rarely replied. She didn''t even know how to reply. How could he think that they had a happy chat?


    Perhaps it was because she listened to him patiently even if he talked too much. Other people might not want to listen to him. Only Megan sat there silently and maintained basic respect to listen to him.


    "I think you are more charming than Faye..." Rylan suddenly sighed.


    She screamed out reflexively and said in panic, "Maybe... You are just kidding?"


    Rylan looked at her with oily smile. His mouth was covered with green stubble, and when he smiled, his face was wrinkled in several layers, and the light in his eyes was somewhat flirtatious. Megan tensed up and leaned against the window.


    Perhaps he had sensed her nervousness. Holding the vacuum cup, Rylan smiled brightly and his expression returned to normal. It did not seem so obscene He took a sip of water, looked around and said to her, "You''ve found out that I was joking. You''re awesome."


    Megan


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    this problem, we have to work hard to solve it. Isn''t it just about work? Come on. Let''s start working now. "


    Just now, he wanted to argue with Megan, but now he suddenly stood in Megan''s position to work hard. Faye immediately released her hand from his arm and said in a sweet voice, "Are you crazy?"


    "After all, we are not here to travel. Let''s do our job first." Rylan sighed in a low voice. But when he said this, he looked at Megan, and from just now on, his eyes did not move away from Megan.


    Following his gaze, Faye looked at Megan and didn''t find anything unusual. She was dressed neatly and did not have a good figure. She focused on the text in front of her. Megan was just an ordinary woman.


    She pulled Rylan''s sleeve and felt a little strange about him who suddenly became like this. Because he had promised to take her to the alma mater yesterday. Why did he suddenly want to work here? Didn''t they agree to let Megan complete the task of them three?


    "Well, Faye, you''d better take your seat. One will look the most beautiful when she work hard. Be a beautiful person." Rylan pushed her away and sat down opposite Megan.


    Faye blinked and didn''t know what happened that Rylan seemed to be stimulated so much.


    Megan was secretly glad that the other party could listen to her. As long as they worked together, they would return to L City in less than two days. It was lucky for her to be understood by her colleagues. Megan thanked him in her heart.

 Chapter 384 The Last Day

    After the quarrel between Megan and them last time, Rylan and Faye also performed well. Although the three of them couldn''t reach a tacit understanding, they could handle everything well in their respective fields. Megan would not ask them to cooperate with her. She just wanted them to finish their work and go back to L City on time.


    One last day, her business trip would be completely over. Megan was so excited that she got up early. She applied some cosmetics on her face and went out to work.


    The Coco Group branch had arranged the best hotels in the city for the three of them. However, due to the underperformance of local economy, the best hotels were naturally not as good as those in the L City. The three of them lived in three different rooms in a row. Megan usually got up early. When she went out, the other two didn''t show up at all. She had been used to it.


    However, as soon as she opened the door that day, she saw Rylan smoking in the corridor. She coughed violently because of the thick smoke and greeted him, "Good morning."


    Biting the cigarette end in his mouth, Rylan turned around and responded to her, "So you get up so early every day?"


    "Yes... I used to Get up early and go to work early." Megan had talked to him at work recently, but she didn''t talk to him in private. She was still in an awkward situation. She couldn''t forget the day when his cup fell on the ground in the bus and his hand inadvertently touched her thigh.


    He threw the cigarette butt on the ground and stubbed it out with his feet. Flicking the ash on his body, he smiled at her and


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    farther away from her original seat. The outline of the Milky Way in autumn became very clear. The cold air blew on her face, making her a little regret that she didn''t wear thick clothes. Megan didn''t know how long the dinner would last. Listening to them playing drinker''s wager game noisily, she guessed that it would last for another one or two hours.


    She wondered if Eric had gone to bed? She leaned against the back of the chair and looked up at the sky, thinking of her son. Did he listen to his Grandma these days? That good child had always been very obedient, and he should not make trouble for his grandmother.


    When she was sent here for dinner, Megan had called Eric and told him that she couldn''t make video calls with him tonight. But she comforted him that they would meet tomorrow and ask him to sleep well and do more housework for his Grandma. Eric agreed everything obediently on the phone. He had kept his promises. Megan heard that he replied to her obediently. So she was going to buy him a gift when she went back.


    Megan looked up at the starry sky. The stars in the sky was sort of a comfort to her. She did not know if the light shining from the eternal objects was real or not. Perhaps when the light reached her eyes, those stars had already disappeared.


    Perhaps it was because she could leave this terrible place on the second day, Megan felt very good. Although the noise around her ears was loud, her heart was incomparably clear. She could even appreciate the stars all over the sky without considering the benefit and rewarding in the secular world.

 Chapter 385 Miracle

    Megan drank a bottle of drink. Compared with the drunk people around her, she maintained a rare soberness. She looked at the stars in the sky and then looked at the drunk people around her. She really didn''t understand why they had to be like this.


    They enjoyed themselves for about half an hour. Seeing them drinking so much and couldn''t even stand straight, Megan thought it was necessary to tell a lie. She didn''t want to be drunk like them who couldn''t even find a way back.


    Then she looked at Faye. She was supported by Rylan and walked forward. The people around them were blessing the two of them to get married as soon as possible. Megan stood far away and pretended not to hear it. But this morning, Rylan didn''t show his willingness to get married with her. Megan, who had sensed their ending, had a new thought of them.


    The three of them lived in the same place, so Megan went back in the same car with them. On the way back, Faye was roaring drunk on the car.


    "What are you doing, Rylan? Where are you taking me? Are we finally getting married?"


    "It''s so hot in the car. I want to go out. I want to go out..."


    "I guess you don''t like me now. Why? Give me a reason."


    Faye sometimes laughed and sometimes cried. She was drunk and crazy. She didn''t behave herself at all. She sat in the car and stuck herself to Rylan.


    "Stop it. Just sit here for a while. We''ll be back to the hotel later." Rylan grabbed one of her arm


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    Do you want to leave here?"


    She shook her head and opened her eyes again to look Lucian carefully. Then she said, "I want to wash myself..."


    Lucian frowned suddenly. His heart was broken. Megan was really a woman that he couldn''t rest assured, and even he put her in his heart, she would still get hurt. He lifted her up and took her to the bathroom. He really wanted to help her wash away the dust on her body in a gentle and pure way, but he couldn''t do that. Megan had suffered a lot tonight.


    He could only stand at the door of the bathroom and listen to the sound of running water quietly.


    The bodyguards who followed Lucian had entered the room and taken Rylan away. Lucian wanted to investigate the background of this man and teach him a lesson. Even so, it was still difficult to dispel the hatred in his heart.


    Lucian clenched his fists. The man really deserved a good beating. He couldn''t imagine how serious the consequences would be if he came a few minutes later. He closed his eyes and punched his chest as a punishment.


    She was too easy to be hurt. Lucian had promised her to protect her well, but was that the so-called good protection?


    B City, which sounded dangerous, was associated with crime and poverty. He should have come to accompany her the first day he got the news. In that case, such a thing that could hurt Megan wouldn''t have happened.


    He regretted very much and clenched his fists more tightly.

 Chapter 386 She Is Suddenly In M Country

    An hour later, Megan came out of the bathroom. She wrapped herself tightly with a bath towel, who looked vigilant. Lucian, who was guarding at the door, asked her in a low voice, "Are you hurt? Do you need to go to the hospital?"


    Megan had already calmed herself down in the bathroom. When she came out, she asked Lucian, "Why are you here?"


    What had happened just now was too sudden. Megan lost her short-term memory and forgot that it was Lucian who had saved her just now. So when she came out of the bathroom, she was shocked to see him.


    "I have always been there since just now." Lucian softened his tone and nodded at her.


    Megan tried to recall what had happened just now and then made sure that it was really Lucian who had saved her, it was not her illusion. She covered her head with her hands and thought for a while before saying, "Sorry, I didn''t remember just now."


    "I have handed in your resignation." He said decisively, and there was no chance for her to object.


    "That''s good." Megan nodded her head and answered with ease, which surprised Lucian. But Megan was such a woman who dared to love and hate, even if she refused this time, the company would still ask her to leave.


    Now he had helped her quit her job. On the contrary, Megan felt relieved. She had been fed up with all kinds of ostracism in the company. What''s more, she was disgusted with such a bad behavior of being framed up. And she was scared by tonight''s experience. Megan would


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    made her feel very uncomfortable.


    The maid held Megan''s phone in her hands and handed it to Megan. She said in a gentle voice, "If you don''t like it, I can call you another name. So how can I call you? Mrs. Lu?"


    "Megan." She only said this word.


    "Okay, Miss Megan." But the maid added the "Miss".


    Now Megan was worried about Eric. If she was really in M Country now, and she couldn''t go back home at their agreed time, Eric would be sad.


    Megan called Eric in a hurry. She was careful to find that her phone was fully charged. Someone must have done it for her.


    The phone was soon connected. Eric said in a spoiled manner, "Mom, why haven''t you come back yet?"


    "I don''t know why I am suddenly in M Country. Eric, will you be angry?" Hearing her son''s voice, Megan''s recent anxiety calmed down.


    Eric was amused by her words. He asked childishly, "Does Dad know magic to make you suddenly arrive in M Country?"


    "What? Eric have already known that Dad took me to M Country?" Megan thought she really slept so soundly. She didn''t know so many things which had happened. How many things had Lucian done behind her back? This strange man had already taken her to M Country. It was not surprising for him to do other crazy things.


    "As long as Mom is with Dad, I can put my mind at ease." To Megan''s surprise, Eric said something like an adult. He tried his best to imitate the tone of the old uncles, which amused Megan and made her forget the awful things.

 Chapter 387 End It Decisively

    Megan was taken good care of in the Lu Family, but she couldn''t go out, which was Lucian''s repeated advice to them. Megan really wanted to say that they were under house arrest. Wasn''t human rights the most important thing in M Country? But she didn''t say it, because she knew clearly how powerful the Lu Family was.


    She didn''t even dare to ask Lucian how he dealt with the bad guy yesterday...


    He came back home on time at five o''clock in the afternoon. Because of the wedding, he was very busy. His clothes were stained with some white dust. As soon as he came back, he did not change his clothes first, but went to find Megan.


    He knew Megan well. If he didn''t explain to her, she would be angry again.


    He was a fearless man, but Megan was an exception to him.


    "I heard that you have had a good rest?" Lucian entered the room.


    Megan put down the pillow in her arms and asked seriously, "How did you get me to M Country?"


    "It''s just that you were in deep sleep..." Lucian wanted to simplify the problem. But he didn''t dare to lie when he saw Megan''s sharp eyes. He said honestly, "Well, I admit that I have changed your vitamin to another kind of drug. It''s just a medicine that can help you sleep, and it''s not harmful to your body."


    Sure enough, it was almost the same as Megan''s guess. She asked, "You took me to M Country just to let me attend Aron''s wedding with you?"


    "Of course. But if you want to take this opportunity to get


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    sion was fake. He hurriedly called Becky, who was somewhere else, "Becky, look who''s coming?"


    "I''m coming." Becky ran out of a grassland with some flowers in her hands. She almost forgot that Becky was a professional gardener. Of course, she would design and decorate her wedding by herself.


    Seeing Megan, Becky quickly threw the flowers in her hands aside and ran to her to give her a hug. She said happily, "Megan, you finally come to see me."


    "When did you two become so familiar with each other?" Lucian looked coldly at the two intimate people. He really didn''t understand the friendship between girls. Weren''t they rivals in love before? When he thought of this, a smile appeared on his face.


    Not to mention the relationship between women, he didn''t even know what had happened between Megan and Aron, which directly made Aron''s bride become Becky. If it weren''t for the fact that their wedding was held secretly abroad, no one knew what the domestic media would hype it.


    The relationship between the four of them was too complicated. If any media reported it, it would also be making up a complicated article about the life of CEOs.


    "We used to have a good relationship." Becky put her arm on Megan''s shoulder. Her hand was covered with mud, so she tried her best not to touch her.


    Megan also said, "Yes, you''d better not guess a woman''s heart." She even stretched out her index finger and shook in front of the two men two times.

 Chapter 388 Reunite With Old Friends

    The two women hugged each other in the yard like sisters. They were really happy, but the two men all had bitter smiles on their faces.


    Aron had been wondering whether Megan was really not angry. He felt guilty for didn''t give her a serious apology after he fled, and now he was quite depressed standing aside. Lucian felt bitterer in his heart. Even if he looked at Megan''s smile now, he still felt bitter. He was more of a burden to Megan.


    The two women were really happy, and the two men were really sad.


    "Thank you for coming to my wedding, Megan. If it weren''t for your encouragement, I might not have the confidence to speak out my love in my heart." Lowering her head, Becky wiped the mud off her hands with a wet tissue.


    Megan stopped her immediately. "I''ve heard your gratefulness to me countless times. Becky, you deserve all these because of your courage. I''m proud of you."


    "So Megan, have become braver?" Becky stuck out her tongue and made a face naughtily. She was going to be a bride, but she was still naughty.


    Megan couldn''t help pinching her on the face. What a lovely girl! Megan tried to hide her panic with her pinching motions. She knew why Becky asked her this question. But Megan didn''t know how to answer. Maybe she had already given the answer since she couldn''t answer.


    Lucian didn''t hate Aron that much. Now that Aron was another woman''s bridegroom, Lucian didn''t mi


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    a punch on the shoulder.


    Megan really hit him hard. He grimace in pain and said, "I think you don''t treat me as a friend, but as an enemy. How could you hit me so hard?"


    "Hah-hah..." Megan smiled innocently.


    Megan felt much better after she had ended this matter. She knew that she owed him much more than he did to her in the past. She couldn''t deny him completely just because of that. Since he had sincere repentance, they could still be good friends again.


    "Wish you a happy marriage. Treat Becky well." Megan smiled happily with her white teeth exposed.


    But Aron new that she did not achieve a happy ending for her love, so intense pain was hidden in all her seemingly happy expressions.


    Considering what Lucian had said to him just now, Aron didn''t want to ask Megan why she was unwilling to be with Lucian. She was a smart woman, and she should make the right choice.


    But sometimes the right and rational things might not be happy.


    He simply said, "You should work hard to find a good father for Eric."


    "I don''t want to. Why do I have to climb out of a fire pit and enter another one?" After saying that, Megan covered her mouth with her hand. She had just compared marriage to a fire pit and said these words to Aron, who was about to get married.


    "Don''t ever mind... I was just kidding. I was just kidding... " she apologized immediately.


    Aron shook his head helplessly.

 Chapter 389 The Wedding

    "What? What did you say?" After listening to Destinee''s report, Shelly was surprised with her mouth wide open, "How could it be possible?"


    Destinee shook her head with regret and said, "Who knows? Anyway, after that night, Rylan disappeared. I don''t know what''s going on with him. But since he can do it so well, I guess Mr. Lucian is also involved."


    "You mean Lucian Lu? You mean he also went to B City?" Hearing this, Shelly became angrier. Why did Lucian rush out to help Megan every time she wanted to do something to Megan?


    "Yes, I guess one hundred percent of the possibility is that Lucian has gone there." Destinee was young and good at scheming against others. But this time she met her opponent. It was the first time that she failed in her task.


    When Shelly gritted her teeth, her nose was slightly open. It was said that the face reflected one''s heart, so her face became little uglier. "Destinee, what happened this time really disappoints me."


    In the gang, it was a horrible thing to be pointed out particularly. Destinee was startled and almost knelt down. She said nervously, "Please forgive me for the sake of my service to you for such a long time!"


    Her reaction was so fierce. Although Shelly was shocked, she quickly changed her expression. She looked at her with observation and pretended to be serious to frighten her. "You have the nerve to say that? I have great expectations for you this time. I really didn''t expect you to fail... "


    Destinee''s legs became w


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    no one would believe that the two of them were not in a passionate relationship?


    What Megan didn''t know was that when she said something to Lucian just now, he flicked her on her head. The moment he did it, Megan thought she was bleeding from her mouth and could feel the taste of iron.


    "I''ll pay for Eric''s tuition in the future. You can apply for a cram school for him. These fees are not a problem for me." Somehow, the topic of the two people shifted to Eric.


    Megan looked cold and elegant. "Do you think I can''t afford it?"


    "You have lost your job. Megan, wake up." With one hand in his pocket, Lucian looked into the distance with vigor. In fact, he was a little scheming.


    Megan remembered that she had handed over the resignation letter to the headquarter of her company. She even got the approval the same day. From now on, she was a free person. On second thought, Megan felt sorry for Vincent. He had been taking care of her since she entered the company. She heard that he had been putting in a good word for Megan even when Megan handed in her resignation letter.


    Megan held her cup uneasily. He was right. She pretended not to hear what he said and slowly moved to another place.


    "Bridesmaid, you are so beautiful. Do you have a boyfriend?" One of the guests was itching to have a try.


    "Forget it. Thank you for your appreciation. My wife is as good looking as my son." The guest who had been itching to chase Megan only said that, but was interrupted by Lucian.

 Chapter 390 Special Invitation

    Aron''s wedding was over, but his happy life had just begun. His relationship with Megan had returned to normal. Since he could become a friend again, he felt relieved and treated Becky better.


    After the wedding, Aron invited Megan and Lucian to a private banquet, and naturally mentioned their relationship.


    "Next, we are waiting for your wedding." Aron raised his glass and inadvertently saw the look in Becky''s eyes. Becky gave him a look, which made Aron feel a little strange. Why did she look at him like this? It made him feel as if he had said something wrong.


    Although their relationship was tortuous, it was obvious to all that they had feelings for each other. Aron didn''t think he had said something wrong, but thought what he had said was perfectly right.


    Megan, who was cutting steak, paused for a moment, and then returned to normal. She raised her head and smiled at him, "We did not know you when we divorced."


    "Next time when you ma..." Before he could finish his words, Megan interrupted him quickly, "That''s impossible."


    "What''s wrong about talking it? I''m likely to get married and have children in the future. " Lucian took out a tissue and wiped his mouth.


    Becky was the one who first smiled. Wasn''t Lucian referring to getting married with Megan and having babies with her? Wasn''t he looking at Megan? The tenderness in his eyes was obvious. But who knew what kind of conflict they were


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    rvant over and said, "Arrange a ticket for her and send her back to L City." Then he turned around and left. He really had an important meeting to attend. Otherwise, why was he in such a hurry?


    Megan stood still and looked at his receding figure. ''Goodbye, Lucian. If we are destined to meet again, I hope we will see each other in the simplest identity. This is the last love I can insist on.''


    She didn''t have any luggage in M Country and didn''t need to pack anything. She just took those with her when she was on a business trip back. After seven or eight hours'' flight, she finally arrived at the land of L City.


    Eric and his grandmother waved at her in the crowd. At that moment, Megan felt that it took a long time to walk to them. She felt the journey so difficult. This business trip only brought her endless harm. In order to return to the person she loved, she had made great efforts.


    Of course, the one she loved most at the moment was not Lucian, but Eric. His hair had grown longer after a few days. Perhaps his Grandma did not know where to take him to cut his hair, so his long bangs had covered his eyes. But to her surprise, no matter how much Eric ate when he was with Megan, he couldn''t get fat, while his grandmother just took two weeks to make him obviously gain some weight. His face became chubby.


    If it weren''t for the unique features of Eric, Megan couldn''t believe that it was her child.

 Chapter 391 Go Home

    Eric saw his mother in the crowd from a distance. He waved his little hand desperately, trying to let his mother see him at a glance.


    "Mom, I''m here! Mom, I''m here!" Eric jumped up excitedly and waved his little chubby hands hard.


    He waved at her excitedly, but the woman stopped when she saw him, as if she was frightened by him.


    When Megan rushed over, his face was already pinched by her hand. Megan asked in surprise, "Eric, why is your face swollen?"


    On the other side, Zoe gently patted her hand which was pinching Eric''s face and said with dissatisfaction, "Look at you. What are you talking about? What do you mean by ''Eric''s face swollen''? He is fat, okay?"


    "Mom, what did you feed Eric? How could he be so tall and fat in such a short time? Did you feed some chemicals to him?" Megan exclaimed in surprise.


    "Did you hear what your mother are talking about?" Zoe patted Megan''s hand aside again and asked Megan not to study Eric as if he was animal in the zoo. "I''m here to pick him up. What are we doing here? Go home now. I''ve prepared a lot of dishes. I''m waiting for you to have a big meal when you come back."


    As soon as Eric heard that there were delicious food, he jumped up two more times and happily shared with his mother, "Grandma''s food is so delicious, even better than the fast food restaurant I have been!"


    Megan was suspicious of what Eric said. He liked fast food most, but he thought the food cooked by his


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    know? He must like his grandmother very much now. Maybe he will go back to the Lu Family with her one day and never come back to our Lin Family again."


    It turned out that the situation was so serious. Zoe sighed, "So the consequences are so serious. Are you just thinking too much?"


    Megan shook her head disapprovingly and even joked, "Otherwise, how do you think your girl has lived for so many years? So my dear mother, please stand on my side. There is almost no good person in the Lu Family, remember."


    However, Eric protested, "Mom, how can you say that about my dad and grandma? I think they are all good people."


    "So you are just a kid." Megan stretched out her hand again and scratched his hair. Then she admired the good quality of her son''s hair.


    "It doesn''t seem to have anything to do with whether I''m a baby or not. A good person is a good person. I know it very well!" Eric slowly packed up the rest of the food and put some packages together, probably to deal with them together later.


    Megan was more and more surprised. Every time she met Eric again, he was not only stronger, but also became mature. Megan didn''t know whether she should feel relieved or regret for herself. She should be relieved that the little sprout she had worked hard to nurture was about to grow into a towering tree, but what she regretted was that the older the child was, the smarter he was, and she might be inferior to Eric in this aspect.

 Chapter 392 On Her Left And Right Hands

    It was hard for Megan to tell the truth. Why did Arya come to see Eric? She came to see him just because she liked Lin Eric, or because she wanted to take away Eric? The answer to this question was too important for Megan. She put her finger beside her lips and couldn''t help but hold it against her chin.


    Zoe couldn''t stand it anymore. She struggled to turn her head and berated, "I think Arya treats Eric very well, and she specially told us not to talk about this with you. Megan, don''t misunderstand her. Don''t easily take others'' hearts as malice."


    "Mom, what have I become if you think so?" Megan didn''t expect that not only her son, but also her mother was on the side of the Lu Family. Megan felt a betrayal.


    Zoe clicked her tongue and chattered, "I''m not wrong. When you were in the Lu Family a few years ago, Arya was good to us. We can''t be so ungrateful."


    "Oh my God! Mom, what are you talking about? When did I become ungrateful? I don''t understand what you said today." Megan covered her chest, as if her heart was painful.


    The driver couldn''t hold back anymore. He skillfully operated the steering wheel and looked straight ahead. Then he followed Zoe''s words, "I''ve been listening here for a while. As an outsider, I can''t help saying something. In my opinion, since your child has grown up, and the father of your child is willing to be together with you again, if he really loves


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    ur choice is too ridiculous." Zoe was used to scold Megan and the latter could no longer resist. Of course, the reason why Megan had no power to resist was that Zoe didn''t know much about her, which often made Megan feel powerless.


    There might always be some gaps between parents and children.


    "Mom, you didn''t know the details, so you wronged me before you know the truth." Megan looked at her helplessly.


    Zoe didn''t hesitate, "I want to wrong others, but I have given birth to you and you are my girl."


    Until now, Megan knew that she had inherited the sharp tongue from her mother.


    "Others would find a new job before resignation. It''s the first time that I''ve seen someone who burned the bridge with her company like that." Zoe rudely said, "Be careful when you do things. Megan, I didn''t think you were careless before. Why are you so reckless now?"


    "Sometimes I was really forced by the situation..." Megan covered her face with her palms and explained in a soft voice.


    During the dinner, only Eric behaved normally. He quietly looked at the two most important people to him who quarreled with each other for some trivial things, as if they were joking and bickering. He happily picked up his chopsticks and continued to eat.


    Megan looked left at her mother who was nagging, and looked right at Eric who was eating with concentration. Her beloved ones were on her left and right.

 Chapter 393 Employment

    On the left was her mother, who was chattering to her, and on the right was Eric, who was eating happily. Megan sat in the middle and gained double love. The meal ended in a relaxed atmosphere.


    She began to search for recruitment information in the city on the Internet, and there were also several recruitment applications. In fact, she was not young anymore, and girls at this age should have a stable job, or in other words, led a stable life.


    Megan remade her resume and looked at the colorful resume she made when she had just graduated. She felt like she was recalling her childhood. It was better to enrich the content with her real personal experience than to have a fancy design.


    When she was working on the computer, she needed to wear anti-radiation glasses. Her face was small, and now she wore black frame glasses, then her originally well-proportioned features had a different style.


    "Mom, are you studying?" Eric asked her when he saw her staring at the computer with a pair of glasses in the study.


    Megan looked for a whole day but didn''t find a suitable job. She was depressed. Suddenly she heard the clear voice of Eric, and she immediately got some comfort.


    "I''m not studying. I''m looking for a job. I think I''ll have a new job soon." Although Megan didn''t find a suitable job, she had to send her resume to the companies for some qualified jobs.


    When she entered the Coco Group, she was recommended by the company. But now it was obvious that Megan couldn''t enjoy such treatment. Sh


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    rking capital to start a company. So Megan thought that it was more convenient to work in the company.


    With a pen in her hand, Megan wrote the name of the company she was interested in on the paper. For some reason, she was absent-minded when she wrote it. She wrote down Lucian''s name on the paper. It was word, but the combination of them became so special. She practiced a few more times, trying to find out how to write his name more beautiful.


    When she realized what she was doing, Lucian''s name had been written on the paper for nearly one hundred times, and she found that the corners of her mouth were upward. The satisfied smile made her doubt herself.


    Fortunately, no one else saw her. Megan quickly rubbed the paper which was filled with his names into a ball and threw it into the trash can.


    "Come back to your home, Lucian." She said as she threw the paper into the trash can.


    She didn''t know if Lucian had sneezed at that time.


    She took out another piece of white paper and copied the names of the companies she was interested in again while looking at the computer screen. She also added some company staff for advice with a chatting software.


    Since she was also interested in her previous job, she hoped that her new job could have a little contact with her previous job. After two days of consulting, she gradually narrowed down the scope of the company. There were only three or four company names left on the white paper. Megan double checked, as if she was choosing a boyfriend.

 Chapter 394 Neo Company

    After the autumn rain, winter came. The temperature became very low. Dark clouds predicted a cold current. The dry and cold weather made everyone in the city shrink their necks, as if their ears would be frozen as soon as they were exposed in the air.


    Megan put a fluffy scarf around Eric''s neck. His favorite animal was a puppy. He kept rubbing the scarf with his little face. His front teeth had grown up, and now his big teeth was almost two times larger than his milk teeth. When he smiled at Megan, he looked like a little rabbit.


    She still didn''t drive the car sent by Lucian, but bought another one. After getting in the car, she turned the key to start the car and said to Eric, "It''s going to snow."


    "I like snow the most." He clapped his hands, yawned towards the window and drew the snowflakes with his little hands.


    "This is the first snow this year. Do you have any wishes? You can make a wish when the first snow come." Megan breathed to her hand to make them warm. Then she held the steering wheel and was ready to drive.


    Children were interested in such magic things, especially something like wishes and magic. He immediately turned his head and said to her, "Mom, are you telling the truth? Wow, it''s so amazing. Then I''ll make a wish. I hope I can get another chance to make a wish. "


    "What? What kind of wish is that?"


    Eric rolled his eyes, held his little face and seriously thought about his wish. After thinking for a long time, he said, "My wish is that my mother can pass today''s interview."


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    also incomparable. The cultural atmosphere she could feel here was obviously much stronger than that of the previous company.


    Compared with the previous steady Coco Group, the current Neo Company was more attractive to Megan. She was also very curious about herself. She had worked in other companies for a long time. But now she met NEO Company, and she was even so loyal to a certain position of a company.


    Three days later, the first snow of this year came to L City. Facing the falling debris in the sky, Eric put his hands together in front of his chest and solemnly made his new year''s wish. He closed his eyes and made a sincere wish. His long eyelashes were like a small fan attached to his eyelids.


    After making the wish, Eric smiled happily, because he thought he could finally do something for his mother and make a wish for her, hoping that she could find a job as soon as possible. Although he didn''t understand that his wish might not be fulfilled, and even if his mother had a job, it might not be attributed to his wish. But more importantly, his mother was an excellent person.


    On a snowy day, Eric stood in the garden of the community, spinning his little body. Even when he was running, he was still playing happily. At first, Megan was worried about his health. After all, it was so cold outside. But after a while, she found that Eric was much more active than usual. He ran around in the park one circle after another.


    "Slow down! Don''t fall!" He fell on the ground before Megan finished her words.

 Chapter 395 Get The Offer

    In less than a week, before the snow was over, Megan had already been qualified to work in NEO Company. At that time, Eric was playing in the garden. His mother didn''t mind that his child would dirty his clothes because he played in the snow.


    When he was playing in the snow, Megan wanted to take a photo of him. As soon as she took out her phone, she saw a new email alert. It turned out that it was the invitation from the company she liked. Megan gave Eric two thumbs up and said, "The effect of the first snow is really good. You just made a wish, and I''ve already fulfilled it!"


    "Mom, you finally find a job?" Eric had been used to his mother''s estrangement from him because of work. Recently, his mother had accompanied him to study and play. Eric, who was used to being independent, felt very uncomfortable.


    "Not long after you made a wish in the first snow of this year, I''ve received the offer from the company I have the interview last time. It said that I only need to register on time on Monday." Megan liked that place very much, so she was very excited now. When she spoke, she breathed ''mist'' due to the cold weather.


    The two were on each side of the flower bed. After receiving the news, the two people cheered and jumped from different places, wanting to gather together. Maybe it was because the snow was naughty, they fell heavily when they were moving.


    Eric slipped and fell to the ground with his limbs faci


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    talking to him, he became serious and said, "I can''t find out who is causing trouble, but I heard that there is also good news..." However, Fred stopped at an important moment to create a mysterious atmosphere.


    Lucian looked at him in silence. His eyes were so stressful that even Fred felt cold when he looked at them.


    He had to say, "The good news is that Megan is interested in a company called Neo. I guess she will work in this company in the future."


    ¡°Neo£¿ It''s a new company, but it''s going well," Lucian whispered. He didn''t know if he was talking to himself, or to Megan, or analyzing the situation with Fred.


    Fred thought quickly and said, "How about I make a PPT to analyze the matching between Megan and Neo?"


    "I think your suggestion is not bad." Lucian covered his chin, lost in thought. After about two or three minutes, he asked, "With Megan''s strength, she can go to a company which is better than Coco. Find out the reason and who has to go against Megan and use so much manpower and material resources to trap a single mother. This method is too vicious."


    Fred echoed, "Yes, yes."


    "What are you echoing?" Lucian picked up a pen and wanted to hit him on the head, but what he picked up was a fountain pen. As soon as the pen dropped, Fred''s head was about to explode. "Hurry up and investigate it!"


    Fred immediately stood straight, restrained his expression and pretended to be serious, "Yes sir!"

 Chapter 396 Satisfaction And Dissatisfaction

    Before going to work, Megan had an appointment with Vincent. It was because of Vincent''s help that she had developed well in the Coco Group. He was a benefactor of her. Since she had to leave the Coco Group to develop in other companies, Megan naturally had to thank him for taking care of her over the years.


    Vincent also went to the appointed restaurant and sat opposite Megan. He pulled off his down jacket and loosened his tie. After sitting down, he sighed with emotion, "It''s so cold today that my ears are about to freeze."


    "That''s right. I heard that this winter see the record low temperature in L City over the past twenty years." Megan poured him a cup of steaming tea.


    Holding the white porcelain teacup in his hands, Vincent warmed his hands as he said to Megan, "I don''t think summer will be good this year. The climate has changed too much nowadays."


    The two of them started with the weather and said something unimportant for a while. The atmosphere between them was very natural. Although they were no longer colleagues in the future, they could still be friends.


    "What''s the name of the company you are working for? I heard that it''s a rising star. It would be nice if you could be valued here. Anyway, many people have bad intentions in the company. Coco owes you a lot in the end." Vincent smacked his lips. Of course, he knew what was going on in the company. Although Megan had tried her best to prove that she hadn''t made any mistakes, the audience were still eager to see Megan make mi


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    still get a job in such a helpless situation. It was a huge torture to her.


    Shelly threw the decorations on the tea table to the ground. She vented all her anger on those decorations, and then she threw them hard on the ground. Although the broken things were broken, her depression could not be relieved.


    Destinee didn''t dare to say anything after seeing her action. After all, she was the woman of her boss. If she offended her boss, the consequences would be unimaginable. The decorations on the table had been smashed. There was only a crystal tray left. Without hesitation, she directly threw the crystal tray on the ground.


    "Destinee! What the hell are you doing? I was wrong about you. You are useless. I asked you to take revenge on Megan, but you failed to achieve it until today." Shelly grimaced with an abominable look.


    She sent someone to block Megan and spread the news that was not good for Megan between the companies, so that she would never find a job. But who knew why Megan had a new job.


    Agitated, she looked abnormal. Shelly glared at Destinee and scolded, "You useless fool! I don''t have any hope for you anymore. I think you''d better go back to your hometown. You can''t do anything. I forgive you again and again. Don''t you know how to reflect on yourself? "


    Destinee knelt on the ground, trembling. She didn''t dare to move or raise her head. She had served Mr. Long and several of his mistresses, but it was the first time that she met the one she felt most difficult to serve.

 Chapter 397 Mr. Longs Support

    "Can''t you understand a word I''m saying? You can''t do anything right! You are really pissing me off! I am so mad at you right now!" Shelly made the house a mess, but no one dared to stop her.


    Afraid that Shelly would ask her to go home, Destinee knelt on the ground and let Shelly scold her at will. She had already lost her home, so she had nowhere to go.


    "Megan," Shelly called Megan''s name in a gloomy tone, as if she was a devil from hell. "I don''t believe that I can''t deal with you!"


    Shelly was really pissed off. Back then, she had also been forced out of her job and looked down upon by everyone. In the same situation, she endured everything alone, but Megan soon had a new job.


    ''It''s unfair. Why is Megan always so lucky? Why is my life so hard?'' The more Shelly thought about it, the angrier she became. The small items at hand had been thrown away by her, but Shelly was still very angry. It was a vicious circle. She couldn''t take a revenge on Megan, so she had to get back at Megan.


    "You have to remember that your only goal is to frustrate Megan. If you can''t do it, get out of here as soon as possible. I don''t waste time with losers!" Shelly''s arrogance made people stay away from her.


    When she was about to lose her temper, her phone suddenly rang. It was Mr. Long who called her. Seeing this phone number, Shelly dared not to be so presumptuous.


    "Mr. Long, why are you calling me at this ti


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    she also went to work on time. There was nothing wrong with her life. She looked at the ordinary people around her who were as busy as her in life and seemed to see herself in them.


    When she arrived at NEO Company, Megan put on her work badge, which read "ARTIST Megan". The pink badge hung on her chest, making her feel very excited. Megan pushed the door open and came in. Immediately, some of the staff greeted her, "Good morning, Megan."


    Megan hurriedly bowed to them and greeted them. She was surprised that they all remembered her name. NEO Company was a small company with few members. About more than 30 people worked in a building. If they hadn''t sincerely treated each other as friends or family, they wouldn''t have remembered Megan''s name.


    Megan thought it was lucky to work here.


    Megan just joined the company and was led by Kelly, who was very good at making a set of clothes in a very short time. Not long after Megan worked in the company, Kelly had shown this skill to her. Kelly''s hands moved fast, and it was obvious that she was very experienced. She told Megan that the staff in NEO Company were all talented and capable, and there were many people who were more capable than her.


    It seemed to reassure Megan, who felt it was more important to be able to improve herself. In order to keep up with the outstanding staff, Megan even found the professional books she had used in the university.

 Chapter 398 Haute Couture

    Since everyone was outstanding, Megan had to work harder to keep up pace with them. The last fashion show of this winter season for high-end customization was about to begin. It was the first time that Megan had participated in the company''s activities since she entered Neo Company. In fact, this work project was a big test for Megan and other new employees.


    Winter clothes were not supposed to be produced in winter, but Neo Company''s winter clothes were particularly popular. There were big foreign brands cooperating with Neo to make high-end winter clothes. If the order was finished well, Neo would have a good reputation both at home and abroad. The company attached great importance to this winter dress. After all, the spring dress was still in preparation before the new spring, so it shouldn''t be launched soon.


    At the meeting, the leaders told them the main dos and don''ts. The garments that were needed for the show had been prepared, and some details should be paid attention to. The other party was well-known for their unique taste, who were difficult to cooperate with. So Neo couldn''t agree to whatever they required nor could they ignore everything they asked for. When cooperating, they had to be neither humble nor pushy, so they had to pay attention to the degree of fulfilling their requests.


    Megan was now working with a department manager named Miah. She was mainly responsible for jewelry business. Megan had visited her office, which was almost her studio, which made Megan very surprised. Not only the jewelry, but also the gems and pearls on the clothes were under her management.


    Afte


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    hy of it," said Miah firmly as she read a few more pages. "Megan, I didn''t expect you to be so talented in art. I think even if it''s just some lines piled up, it still looks artistic."


    Artistic? It was the first time that Megan had heard someone praise her like that.


    Miah checked another magazine. She kept nodding her head. Megan didn''t know where she got the sense of design, and she got the comment from her respected senior.


    Megan thanked her again, "Thank you very much for your comment. I felt more confident."


    She even wanted to take those magazines back to review and see if her paintings deserved the teacher''s compliment.


    Perhaps it was because the teacher''s expectation for her was too low that it was absolutely beyond her expectations. Megan scratched the back of her head shyly.


    Speaking of this, it was about time to get off work. Megan was still in a hurry to pick up the child, so she left first. Along the way, Megan had been recalling her performance today. She was grateful to have a senior to guide her in the company. At the same time, she also realized the difference between her and other employees, and there was still a lot of room for improvement.


    Although nothing good happened, the corners of Megan''s mouth rose from time to time when she was driving. Sometimes happiness was that simple. She had chosen the right path and met several people who could go with her. She once again felt lucky to be able to work in this company. It was a good feeling to gain some progress every day. Even if it was far from being outstanding, it didn''t matter. Good days would come one day.

 Chapter 399 The Grand Ceremony

    After that, Megan received more guidance from Miah. She told Megan everything she knew without any reservation. Perhaps she took her with her because she thought she was talented and worthy of her effort. Although they were just colleagues, they two were more like sisters in getting along with each other.


    On this day, they finally came to the scene of the winter fashion show, which was held by Neo Company and LO Company of Y Country. It was the first time that Megan had been so close to such an event. It was the first time that she had participated in such a high-end fashion party. She was curious about everything. But she couldn''t show her curiosity. After all, she was an artist.


    Megan still followed behind and learned from Miah, who was only one and a half meter tall but was a giant in Megan''s heart. The other members of the same group also came to the scene. They greeted Megan and let her enjoy the feeling of working a fashion party. This was the beginning of her work, and there would be countless shows that needed her to participate in the future.


    Miah took her to meet some people in the company. She didn''t know much about them, so she talked to them awkwardly but not impolitely.


    "Are you Megan? We met in the Coco Company before, of course... It doesn''t matter anymore. I hope you are all right. " Megan even met a friend who knew her when she was in the Coco Company. Although she didn''t remember her very much, Megan''s memory was sometimes really a mystery.


    Before the formal start of the fashion party, all the sta


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    about her. I guess she has found a powerful man that she can rely on, and it''s difficult for us to deal with her."


    "Difficult? You already have a direction? " Lucian looked at him coldly as if the person sitting opposite him was an enemy.


    Shelly was a hard nut to crack. If she found a strong background, wouldn''t it be more difficult to deal with?


    Lucian frowned. Shelly was a malignant tumor. If he didn''t get rid of her, he wouldn''t be able to have a normal life. Once he got any evidence of Shelly doing something bad, he promised that he would never give her a chance again.


    It was really a mistake. If he knew that Shelly did something bad after she was kicked out of L City, he could directly get rid of Shelly as Fred threatened her.


    "Send more people to investigate. Since she is a malignant tumor, we should dig her out." Lucian clenched his fists. Shelly used to be the one he wanted to be with. For the sake of her companionship for many years, Lucian also wanted to let her go. It was she who had been forced to do so. The worse she treated Megan, the more impossible it was for Lucian to let her go.


    When it came to work, Fred became more serious. He immediately took out his phone and sent them the message.


    Lucian looked out of the window at the night view. In this city, Lucian Lu represented a very high status and was envied by millions of people, but this identity and status could not bring much happiness to him. If he was just an ordinary person, he wouldn''t have to consider too much when he made a choice.

 Chapter 400 Childhood Sweetheart

    There were four seasons in a year, spring, summer, autumn and winter, and winter was the last season of a year. Usually, this season was the busiest time for each company, and they needed to calculate the annual revenue at the end of the year. Of course, in addition to those activities in big companies, there were also all kinds of awards that needed to be issued in the last season.


    The Empire Group was a combination of these two cases. The internal system was so busy that two sets of printer were broken. The group also received countless financial commendations.


    Lucian had been used to this kind of life. He was not interested in any awards that were presented to him inexplicably by the society, unless it was an award that was beneficial to his next work expansion.


    The assistant had gone through the screening and he finally decided to attend the award ceremony of Laureus World Sports Awards. It snowed when they took off from the L City airport. It was about the size of salt. When they came out of the X City airport, it was a bright day.


    Different from the cold weather in the north, the South welcomed every distinguished guest with a little moisture.


    Almost all the people who came to pick Lucian up after getting off the plane were high-ups. The welcome ceremony was a pomp, Lucian was greeted like a star. Of course, the security guards around him were specially protecting the safety of big shots, including him.


    The influence of the Empire Group in the country was too great. For a second tier city like the X City, which needed to be fu


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    to the company and put it in the company''s reference room.


    However, at this moment, the gossip about Lucian came to his ears.


    "Mr. Lucian, you are really welcome among women," Fred reported to him as he browsed on the iPad.


    "According to the description of this newspaper, you fell in love with Miss Ella at the first sight and immediately entered the lounge... Then, there was words needed to be omitted... " Fred had dealt with similar things several times, so he looked very calm this time.


    Lucian was probably calmer than him, "Without any evidence, but they dare to say that. The media nowadays are simply too unprofessional."


    It was just a short criticism. He didn''t have much time to distract himself on this matter. He wouldn''t put his energy on such a boring thing since it was the busy time at the end of the year.


    "After all, she is your childhood sweethearts..." Fred couldn''t stand it anymore. How passionate Mr. Lucian was to Megan in usual. Why didn''t he feel anything for another person?


    Lucian kept staring at Fred. Instead, he asked, "We were just classmates for one year. Can we be childhood sweetheart by that? Cut the crap. You''d better deal with it as soon as possible. There are a lot of things waiting for you in the company. "


    Fred had to sniff. Anyway, it was his business, so he didn''t have to worry so much. Mr. Lucian was the biggest saint of love in the world. He finally understood that except for Megan, Mr. Lucian could not be with other women.


    He thought to himself while contacting the company''s PR department.

 Chapter 401 Hype

    "So can we meet?"


    Lucian didn''t say anything. It was Ella who called in. She seemed to be unhappy about the gossip between the two. Many of Lucian''s young fans secretly took revenge on her, making her life and work miserable. She lived in fear every day. It was Ella who wanted to meet him. She wanted the two of them discussed what to do next.


    But Lucian had been used to this kind of thing. He felt that there was no need to meet her now. They were at the center of the storm. It would be terrible if their meeting was photographed. All the efforts made by the public relations department of the company would be in vain.


    "I don''t think it''s necessary for us to meet. Don''t worry. I will deal with all the gossip. I''m sorry to bring trouble to your life," Lucian said coldly. He had no interest in continuing the conversation.


    Ella was emotional and sobbed, as if she was really threatened there. The two of them had nothing to do with each other. They just had a small talk when they met. She cried in front of the gossip. If others heard it, they would really think that they had something to do with each other.


    She cried and said, "You don''t know that I''m afraid every day. The words posted on my door are threatening. There are also blades in the drawer of my office... I can''t stand it anymore... "


    "The situation is actually so serious. But now it''s not the right time for us two to meet. If we are caught by those people like haunting dogs, the consequences will be more serious


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    e car and walked quickly forward, passing through two alleys. When she took a turn, she suddenly felt as if she was followed. She stopped and looked back, but there was no one. She felt strange and continued to walk forward. That kind of inexplicable feeling came again. She looked back again, but there was still no one.


    "Am I being paranoid?" Ella looked back in confusion. She didn''t walk forward until she did not find any trace behind. When she arrived at a door, she quickly walked in.


    As soon as Ella entered the door, another man ran out of the room. "Reporter Ella, you''re finally here."


    "How was it going? Have you taken any photos? " Ella''s eyes lit up. Her previous depressed look was completely replaced by a shrewd look. "Let me see what you have captured."


    The man wore a baseball cap to cover his shifty eyes. He immediately took out the camera from his schoolbag. "They are all here. Are you satisfied?"


    Ella took the camera with satisfaction. Before she turned it on, it was snatched away by someone.


    "What are you doing?" Ella shouted angrily, but when she looked up, she was immediately shocked. "Lucian... "


    Of course, it was Lucian who snatched the camera. He held the camera in his hand and asked, "I catch you red handed now. You don''t have any excuse now, do you?"


    "Let me explain...There is nothing in this camera. Can you give it back to me?" Ella tried to solve it with her tears, but Lucian didn''t buy it.


    Lucian looked at her coldly and sneered.

 Chapter 402 Over Confident

    Lucian had already thrown the camera to the driver, and the driver quickly turned it on. The screen of the camera was the scene when Lucian met Ella just now.


    There was no point in explaining anymore, and Ella no longer pretended to be pitiful. She was tough and said angrily, "Since it''s already like this, I don''t want to explain anymore. Return the camera to me. Well, I''m just a small reporter. I don''t want to be a petty reporter all my life. I don''t want to have anything to do with you. I just want to use your reputation."


    To put it bluntly, it was just a publicity stunt. At first, Lucian couldn''t believe that his old classmate would be so crazy, but she proved that human heart was virulent sometimes with her actual actions. He hadn''t been so angry, but he found it difficult to understand why.


    "Since you insist, there is no need for us to meet again. Don''t say that we are classmates in other occasions. If you can keep this promise, I won''t hold you accountable this time." Lucian thought he had been kind enough.


    Ella jumped up and down, trying to wrest a camera from the driver. "Give me back my things! You are robbing me blatantly!"


    "Ella, I don''t want to argue with you for the sake of our friendship. Don''t push your luck." Lucian looked at her coldly, "I remember you said you were suffering from depression, didn''t you? I don''t mind imprisoning you for a few years."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± As a journalist, Ella was very clear abou


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    The Empire Group? Childhood sweetheart?''


    The more Megan thought about it, the angrier she looked. She was slow to react. The title mentioned her in person. The words "ex-wife" were like a label, printed on her.


    After thinking for a while, she finally understood. ''Wow, Lucian is indeed a playboy. After the rumors about him and Becky were spread, he was involved in the same kind of gossip again, but this time he had a rumor with his childhood sweetheart,'' Megan thought. Megan didn''t realize how bad her face looked. Instead, she secretly told herself, "Look, fortunately, I didn''t agree to be with him at that time. There were a lot of women appearing around him one after another, and they constantly shocked the public,'' she thought.


    "Megan, why do you look so pale?" Looking at her dark face, Miah asked nervously, "Haven''t you had a good rest recently?"


    "No...Nothing..." Megan stammered.


    Miah made fun of her. "Are you the biggest fan of Lucian in our company? I heard that many young people like him."


    "W...What... What biggest fan? ... Lucian has fans?" Megan felt it funny. When did she become his fan? Even if she really needed an idol one day, it couldn''t be Lucian.


    Hearing what she said, Miah raised her eyebrows at once. Megan was so strange. Megan said that she was a fan of Lucian, but she called out his name, a man she had never met. There must be something fishy going on here. Miah thought Megan was funny.

 Chapter 403 Being Jealous

    Megan happened to know the latest relationship of Lucian. She felt lucky that she had a good taste and would never be with him. Otherwise, she would be the one who was suffering now.


    When she was bored, she counted the words on her notebook. "One, two, one, two, one, one, two..." She read the special code in a regular way.


    There were a lot of such scenes in romantic movie. When a young girl was shy and hesitant in love, she took out a flower and kept picking off the petals of the flower. From the first falling pedal of the flower, she didn''t know the final result, to the last pedal which was picked off, she then obtained an answer. The falling of every pedals was like a struggle in a young girl''s heart.


    Megan was bending over the desk and counting the words on the notebook carefully. The first word, the second word, the first word, the second word... She pointed at the words on the notebook with a ball pen, trying to get the answer she wanted.


    The last word on the line was a lucky number. Before the number, she made a rule that if it was a singular number, she would not turn on her mobile phone to search online for information related to Lucian. If it was an even number, she would search for information about him.


    However, this game was meaningless. The moment it started, she had foreseen the ending. In fact, Megan really wanted to see the relevant information about him on the Internet, but her reason required that she could not do so.


    Although there was a singular numbe


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    s young woman had no experience at all. How dare she still want to play tricks on her?


    Shelly slowly touched the white jade on her hand, her eyes wandering as if nothing had happened. The large bedroom was almost two times larger than the living room of others. She was not in the mood to appreciate the decoration in the room. The reason why her chest was so suffocated was that the news that Lucian had a childhood playmate named Ella had been exposed.


    She didn''t know how their relationship had developed. Why hadn''t she heard of Ella before? Ella? She didn''t like this name as soon as she heard it. Shelly whispered in her heart that she had another enemy besides Megan now.


    So when Shelly knew that the so-called childhood sweetheart was just a deception of that woman called Ella, she was so happy that she even maintained a state of excitement all day long.


    Destinee shook her head helplessly. She would like to see how long Shelly would be favored. No matter how high Shelly climbed, there would always be a day when she would fall. Destinee didn''t think that Shelly could successfully reach the top, and she was sure that Shelly would definitely lose everything now because of some problem one day.


    When Lucian was working, he suddenly sneezed. He knew that Megan was thinking of him. She must be jealous. When Lucian thought of her, a kind smile appeared on his face.


    He didn''t know that maybe it was Shelly who was missing him. Of course, this person was like a nightmare for him.

 Chapter 404 New Years Eve

    A freeze shrouded L City in the coldness, and the heavy snow once again made L City a snow land. The war of public opinion was like a snowflake that was flying in the air. Finally, it came to an end. Lucian didn''t show any mercy at Ella, and released some of her scandals, then he completely got rid of the gossip with her.


    At the end of the year, the work became particularly busy, and all the workers in the Empire Group were busy and lively. Lucian stared at the two computers at the same time, receiving a lot of documents and e-mails.


    On the New Year''s Eve, Lucian was invited to the party. As a special guest, he couldn''t refuse. He really wanted to spend the New Year with Megan and Eric. He guessed that she didn''t want to see him, so he''d better not make her angry.


    The lights on the street were particularly shining. The shop''s sale slogans were hung on the glass, and the decorations were pasted on the wall. It seemed that everyone was immersed in the joy of the festival, and the snowflakes also added an air of romance to the joyous atmosphere of the festival. Looking at the street view outside the window, Lucian felt a little lonely. He hoped that Megan and Eric could have a happy New Year''s Eve tonight. Without his company, he wondered if they would miss him.


    He couldn''t be with them this year. Next year, he would give Eric a complete family.


    With such expectation, he drove slowly across the street in his car.


    "Mom, can I have chocolate today?" On the street where Lucian just left, Eric held Megan''s hand and looked


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    lly a magical thing. It could change many things and let some puzzles find the final answer.


    And Lucian only hoped that his answer was Megan.


    He sighed with emotion while looking at the photos. Then he regained his energy and continued to work. In the past two days, he had found a loophole in funds. Unfortunately, it was one of his relatives who was constantly gaining benefits secretly.


    This was what Lucian felt very tired of. His family seemed to be more troublesome than others. He couldn''t solve the problem decisively and kick that person out of the company quickly. At present, he hadn''t revealed the true face of that person. He just reminded them in the meeting to admit the mistake consciously.


    This method seemed to be a solution to students in primary school, but Lucian still thought it was the best solution. He should give that relative another chance. In fact, Lucian had always been selfless and righteous, but this relative was of the same age as Lucian''s father, and that relative had watched him grow up.


    Lucian thought that he should give that relative another chance. He also didn''t know since when he became less decisive and ruthless. Perhaps it was at the time when he regained his love. After thinking for a while, Lucian concluded that it was all about Megan. He wanted to say that it was because of the existence of Megan that he had tenderness. Because of the existence of Eric, he felt that he also had such selfless love.


    However, that relative he wanted to let go still didn''t cherish this opportunity.

 Chapter 405 Looking For Her

    At the end of the year, when Lucian was busy, his relative made a mistake. Lucian gave him a chance, but he didn''t seize it. Lucian had no choice but to announce the mistake that his relative had made. In the coldest winter, the New Year was approaching day by day. At the end of the year, something really bothered him.


    Lucian calmly dealt with this matter, but the result was not good. The main reason was that this relative reported to Bryant that Lucian was too heartless. Bryant criticized Lucian harshly, but Lucian didn''t dare to irritate his father.


    After Bryant scolded him, Lucian explained to his father what had happened.


    After knowing the whole story, Bryant breathed a sigh of relief. Although Bryant didn''t apologize to Lucian, his attitude was obviously relaxed and his voice was much softer. In fact, when Bryant heard this matter, he had a little doubt. Lucian was definitely not like what his cousin said that Lucian used all means to kick him out of the company. As Lucian''s father, Bryant felt that his son couldn''t treat others like this for no reason.


    After knowing the specific reason and calming Bryant''s anger, Lucian asked if Bryant would go home during the Spring Festival and discussed with him.


    "Now that the two of them have come back, just bring them back. We should be reunited during the Spring Festival." Bryant said to him on the other end of the phone in a gen


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    ''t stand it anymore, so she lowered her head and called Megan for him.


    "Megan, come downstairs. There is a handsome man who is looking for you. He has been waiting for you for a while. Yes, he is..." The receptionist finally raised her head, but found that there was no trace of Lucian.


    "What? ... Where is he?" The receptionist cried out in surprise. He had been waiting there for several minutes. "Why did he leave without saying goodbye?"


    Listening to her words on the phone, Megan had thought about it several times and thought that the only man who could come to see her was Vincent.


    However, as soon as she speculated, the beauty at the front desk exclaimed, "Ah! I see!"


    "What''s wrong? I''ll be right there in one minute." Megan heard the girl''s cry in surprise on the phone. She walked forward with small steps and looked from afar.


    The receptionist was still very excited and said to Megan, "No wonder I feel so familiar, as if I have met him somewhere... Really, Megan, your friend looks so much like the CEO of the Empire Group. I almost thought I had met Mr. Lucian."


    "What?" Megan was riveted to the spot immediately. Why was it Lucian? How could he come here?


    "I mean, your friend looks just like the CEO of the Empire Group. I saw you now." The receptionist hung up the phone before she could finish her words.


    Wearing a pair of flat shoes, Megan walked over quickly.

 Chapter 406 Megan And Her Mother

    Megan hurried over and approached the receptionist who was working at the front desk. Before she could say anything, the receptionist greeted her first, "Megan, the person who looked for you just now seems to be the CEO of the Empire Group. What a big handsome man..."


    The woman''s smiling eyes sparkled with a little anthomaniac look. Megan frowned slightly. Why did he come?


    "Is that handsome man your friend?" The woman''s hair was neatly combed, and her tail was in a bun shape. Her ears were wearing a pair of sea blue earrings, and her eyes were particularly bright when she looked at Megan.


    "Well...Hmm... We are just friends. "Megan paused for a few seconds and stammered, "He... Well... Did he say anything?"


    The woman leaned against the counter and held her face in her hands. After thinking for a while, she shook her head and said, "I didn''t hear what he said. I didn''t see him when I called you. It''s strange."


    Megan pursed her lips, and there were small dimples at the corners of her mouth. Obviously, she was thinking about something else, somewhat absent-minded. Although she was looking at the receptionist, it was obvious that she was lost in her thoughts.


    "Thank you." Megan thanked her simply.


    The receptionist stood straight and tidied up the paper on the counter. She then said, "It''s just my job. Call your friend and see if he has something urgent."


    "Okay." Megan nodded and agreed.


    Why did Lucian come to her? It was snowing outside. What was he doing he


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    n as he finished speaking, Zoe shouted for a while, "Eric, Eric? Eric? Your father is here. Come and have a look."


    She shouted towards a direction, but it was unusually quiet, as if there was no one in the room.


    "He was drawing in the living room just now. Why did he hide in the bedroom now?" Zoe''s words had an implication. She deliberately used "hide" in front of Lucian.


    Usually, as soon as Megan returned home, Eric would throw himself at her warmly. But today, the little guy hid in the bedroom without saying a word, which made her a little uncomfortable. Megan also called, "Eric, are you in the room or not?"


    "I''m here... But I don''t want to go out..." The sound of Eric came out of the room. It seemed that he was indeed in the room, which was undoubtedly an embarrassment for Lucian.


    Zoe called him "Mr. Lucian", and Eric hid in the bedroom in order not to talk to him.


    Lucian felt that it was just like a "betrayal of family".


    "What''s wrong with him?" Lucian couldn''t help but sigh, but this sentence seemed to complain that Zoe and Megan didn''t take good care of their child. He immediately changed his words, "Maybe he is watching cartoon in the room. That child is easy to get addicted."


    Although they knew that the probability of this happening was not high, the three adults didn''t get to the bottom of it.


    It was not until now that Megan came to her senses. She knew that she should take off her coat. Her clothes, which had snowflakes, was wet and moist.

 Chapter 407 A Gift

    Lucian didn''t expect that Zoe was also at their home. With an elder in the room, he didn''t dare to be so indulgent out of his respect to the elder.


    "So why did you come to me today?" Megan took off her coat and sat on the sofa in a soft sweater. She also invited Lucian to sit down. He didn''t think it was necessary to sit since he did not plan to stay here for too long.


    Lucian felt that the atmosphere was so weird that even Megan asked him in a strange tone. After thinking for a while, he thought it was better to tell the truth. "It''s almost new year, isn''t it? I want to take Eric home to meet his Grandpa and Grandma and know some of his other relatives."


    When he opened his mouth, he looked relaxed and took it for granted. But as he spoke, his attitude became more and more respectful. From ''took it for granted'' to ''modest and cautious''.


    He was no longer an important person in the hearts of the Lin Family. Zoe''s attitude had told him everything: ''If you lose the love of my daughter, it means that you lose everything here.''


    Lucian had to admit with difficulty that he had become a man who observed others carefully and acted according to their expressions. He couldn''t help but think of the Megan at that time who had been angry but didn''t dare to say anything. She had been observing him and acting according to his expression all the time. At the thought of this, Lucian couldn''t think about it anymore. Only by putting himself in others'' shoes could he feel the pain of others. He had already gained the depression of Megan.


    Zoe cleared her throat and said, "I didn''t mean to


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    that the Magazine wanted to hear, the answers that the company culture wanted to convey, and the answers that the audience wanted to get.


    It seemed to be standard answers, but in fact, there was not much real content in it. After glancing at it casually, he felt that it was not appropriate. When he was at school, he was the winner of the annual debate competition every year. He was not worried about his agility in thinking at all. Moreover, as the CEO of the Empire Group, of course he knew the concept of the company. Some of the concepts were the result of all the wisdom of the company, and he only played the role of communication and publicity.


    Time passed quickly. Fred led him to a meeting room of the company for an interview.


    As soon as Lucian arrived, the photographer of the Magazine quickly took his photos. He had already been numb to the sound of pressing the shutter.


    The interviewer was a young female college student who graduated from a university. She was graceful and asked all kinds of questions in an appropriate way, which were a little special in the routine and conformity.


    Lucian calmly conveyed his thoughts through words. He spoke very clearly, and his words were so accurate that even the recorder beside him was surprised.


    After the interview, Lucian also received a quick question and answer session, which was an entertainment session. It was just to show everyone the different looks of him as a bonus scene.


    He was sensitive and never worried about such things. However, when he heard one of the questions, his answer later caused a great uproar.

 Chapter 408 The Peace Was Broken

    "What''s your favorite food? What impressed you most about the welfare policy in the world? What''s your favorite country? Your favorite language is... " The quick question and answer session went smoothly. The interviewers provided a series of questions, and Lucian also answered in an orderly way.


    "What''s your current affective and emotional states?" Suddenly, the interviewer changed the subject and asked him a private question. It was totally okay for him to ignore it and not to talk about it. But he raised his eyebrows slightly and there was an unnoticeable smile at the corners of his mouth. He did not avoid and said directly, "Single."


    "Do you have a girl you like?" The reporter captured a trace of gossip, and she quickly caught the key point.


    "Yes." Lucian''s answer was quite straightforward and quick. The answer was so interesting, because the time given to him was very short. Almost reflexively, the answer was almost the truth.


    The reporter who noticed the abnormality immediately asked, "Wow, I really don''t know who is Mr. Lucian''s favored girl. She is so lucky."


    Lucian didn''t say anything. He just looked at her indifferently. It was impossible to get the answer from him.


    The woman was not easy to deal with. She had already touch this explosive point, and she would not let it go easily no matter what she said. She asked again, "Is she a female star in our country?"


    "No, I''m not interested in stars." There was a playful smile on Lucian''s face, which became a little obvious than be


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    s for the reason why she called her ''designer Megan'', she was obsessed with designing jewelry recently. Megan was doing a good job in the finishing work of the experiment task assigned to her.


    Megan replied modestly, "I''m not a designer. I''m just working hard to achieve it."


    "You almost are. Now your talent can easily compete with a real designer." Miah gave her a thumbs up and said, "It''s amazing that you can keep calm in such a chaotic society."


    Megan knew what she meant and immediately thanked her for her kindness. Miah had her own principle. She was not a person who would change her attitude based on others'' identity.


    "In fact, I knew it a long time ago. I didn''t mention it to anyone because I didn''t want to affect your work. Now you are forced to make it public. I will tell them not to ask anything. You just need to work hard," taking a sip of coffee, Miah said calmly.


    As an employee who hadn''t become a regular employee, Megan was touched by the good treatment she had received. Miah had always treated her very well, not like treating a newcomer at all.


    Grateful, Megan gave the finishing note book to Miah and they had a simple discussion about the work.


    The fact that their colleague was the woman Lucian liked hadn''t been completely digested in the company. They took out the news about the two of them that they had searched together. The whole city knew about their marriage more or less. They used to slander Mr. Lucian''s wife, but they didn''t expect her to be their colleagues.

 Chapter 409 Be Frank With Each Other

    After the snow, the sky became extraordinarily sunny. The sun was more dazzling than any season in the city. The Spring Festival was around the corner. The weather suddenly became very good. It was more important to have a good weather for the festival. It had snowed for more than half a month, and the weather finally returned to normal.


    The shopping mall was bustling with people. The Red New Year''s decorations were eye-catching, and the street was full of decorations with national characteristic. Everyone was very busy preparing everything for the coming New Year. The people who bought goods for use during the Spring Festival had a smile on their faces. They became very happy on happy events.


    The New Year was coming, and the people who had been busy for a year finally had a chance to rest. The major companies in L City were having holidays for the year end festival one after another. Megan also had some time off. She took Eric to the shopping mall to purchase the necessities for the New Year. Zoe prepared snacks that they would eat during the Spring Festival at home. There were few people at home, so she didn''t need to prepare so much. The family had different task. Megan needed to buy goods for uses during Spring Festival with Eric. She drove Eric to the biggest supermarket in the city.


    Today, Eric was allowed to buy his favorite snacks. He was very happy before he entered the supermarket.


    "Slow down. Come with me." Megan followed him and waved at him. When Eric turned his head, he was smiling happily, but suddenly stood ther


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    to live a complete life.


    Eric sat in the child''s seat in the back row and ate chips leisurely. In the end, she had become an adult. As long as she learned to face any test of life, ''carefree'' had probably become the most luxurious thing.


    Zoe had already made a table of dumplings at home. Megan took the child back and couldn''t help praising her mother, "Your cooking is really impeccable."


    "Don''t be garrulous." The flour on Zoe''s hands hadn''t been cleaned yet. She didn''t forget to explain to Megan, "This time, the dumplings are still made according to the tradition. There are some special things in it."


    "Mom, you are so tired. Why are you still so serious about it? I really don''t know what to say. Eric, you must learn from Grandma." Megan had rolled up her sleeves and tried to make dumplings for her mother, but there was no room for her to play. Her mother had done everything by herself.


    "There are different tastes in the dumplings-- sour, sweet, bitter and spicy. It depends on which one of you is lucky enough to have dumplings of different tastes." Zoe was a loving woman. She always talk with a smile on her face.


    Maybe adults didn''t have special feelings for this kind of thing, but children like Eric who were addicted to playing, he really liked dumplings with different tastes. He even prayed in his heart that he could get the dumpling with a coin in it. But when he looked up at his mother and grandmother, he immediately changed his pray in his heart, hoping that they could eat the dumplings with their favorite taste.

 Chapter 410 New Years Eve

    In the evening of new year''s Eve, the TV was broadcasting the Spring Festival Gala. Crosstalks, sketch comedies, dramatic magics, jubilant dances, and elaborately performed programs were broadcast in turn. When the whole family was reunited, they sat around the table, waiting for their favorite show.


    Eric ate sweet dumplings. He liked them so much that he said they should make more in the future.


    When the family were watching TV, Megan''s phone suddenly rang. She was busy washing the dishes for Zoe. Eric looked at the name of the phone, but he didn''t recognize the character. He could only give the phone to Megan.


    Megan shook the water on her hand and took the phone. But when she saw the name on the screen was Lucian, she frowned and hesitated for a while before she answer the phone. "Hello, what''s up?"


    "It''s New Year''s Eve. Why do you talk in such a tone?" Lying on the sofa, with a cup of coffee in his hand, Lucian wore a dark blue sweater and a white blanket. The room was very warm. He was quite leisurely at home. Arya and Bryant were watching TV downstairs. The familiar voice of the performer on the TV faintly came to the second floor.


    Megan didn''t want to show her dissatisfaction, but she didn''t want to have anything to do with him, so she unconsciously distanced herself from him. She said crossly, "This is my attitude to you, whenever you call."


    Megan didn''t want to quarrel with him during the Spring Festival, but...


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    d to them roughly. After the two hung up the phone, she asked, "Why did you quarrel again?"


    "I''m not quarreling with him. I''m just talking about the fact." Megan was still stubborn. She really had a bad attitude to him just now. She put the phone in her pocket, washed her hands and began to wash the dishes.


    The light bubble filled the whole pool, reflecting the colorful light. She skillfully washed the plate, silently.


    Zoe also accompanied her and said, "Megan, I feel that when I get along with Lucian this time, he has changed a lot, as if a rebellious young man has finally become sensible. Don''t think that I''m on his side. Maybe I can''t interfere in your younger generation''s affairs. But I have to remind you that if this is a chance to give you happiness, you should be brave to seize it."


    "Mom... Maybe you think too much. I can''t even see the shadow of happiness, let alone happiness. " As soon as her mother mentioned her relationship, Megan immediately change the topic, "What is Eric doing?"


    "He''s watching TV. I''m talking about you now. It''s not a good idea to live like this all the time. In fact, Lucian is a good man. A few years ago, it was because of Shelly that he was so bad to you..." Zoe was a chatterbox at her age. She talked to Megan in this way every two or three days.


    Before she could finish her words this time, Megan interrupted her, "If you don''t have anything else to do, you can go and watch TV with Eric."

 Chapter 411 The So Called Happiness

    She could understand her mother''s kindness and her hope for her daughter to have a good husband. However, Megan think that even if she could find a husband that could give her happiness again one day, that person did not necessary have to be Lucian. Sometimes Megan even thought angrily that maybe only by staying away from him could she live a happy life.


    But today was New Year''s Eve after all, she should leave everything unhappy behind. She forgot this idea after thinking for a while. After washing the dishes, the whole family sat together to watch the Spring Festival Gala, eating melon seeds, fruit and candy. Like all the other ordinary families, they had a simple and happy life.


    Occasionally, the sound of firecrackers came from afar. Even if there were fireworks displaying in the distance, they could not see them. After all, there were many tall buildings in the city, and they could not see them.


    The Gala had been going on for four hours, and the count-down was about to begin. Normally, Eric would have been sleeping soundly by this time, but now he had to remain awake. Because according to his mother, it was a tradition to stay up the night during Chinese New Year''s Eve. So he could not go to bed early.


    Because she had to go to the Lu Family early tomorrow morning, Megan urged Eric to go to bed, but the little guy just curled up on the sofa and refused. It was as if his mother would eat delicious food secretly as soon as he fell asleep. Although his eyelids were so heavy that he could hardly open them, he


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    What are you doing? Eric is just going back to see some relatives. Why do I feel that you are going to abandon him?" Zoe put on a cloak and crossed her arms over her chest, as if she thought her daughter was too exaggerated.


    Hearing her mother''s words, Megan frowned and reluctantly stepped back, letting the car start slowly. Eric waved goodbye to them in the car. Megan watched the car drive out of the community.


    "Mom... Am I your biological daughter or not?" Megan finally asked the question she really wanted to ask. For the past few days, her mother didn''t seem to be on her side, but on the same side with Lucian.


    "Of course not," Zoe said casually.


    "Sure enough..." Megan rolled her eyes and shook her head hard. She knew that she was not her biological mother, so she stood on others'' side and didn''t support her.


    Zoe was amused by their conversation. She laughed and said, "Do you think I''m not on your side? In fact, I''m not biased. I just want to remind you that happiness is like a meteor in the sky. If you don''t look up carefully, no matter how bright and beautiful it is, it has nothing to do with you, because you have never seen it at all. "


    "Again..." Megan left angrily after saying that. In the past two days, had her mother''s pet phrase become ''happy''? Why did she always remind herself to be happy? At first, Megan didn''t care whether she was happy or not. After all, she already had Eric. But her mother always reminded her about that, so she really wanted to study what was going on with happiness.

 Chapter 412 Arrived At The Lu Family

    Sitting next to Eric, Lucian gently put Eric''s head on his shoulder. Eric must stay up late on New Year''s Eve last night and went to bed too late. Besides, he got up early this morning, so he must be still sleepy.


    "If you want to sleep, just sleep for a while." Lucian stroked his hair gently. Although he had never done such a thing, he did it well and smoothly.


    However, after leaving his mother, Eric felt a little uneasy. Although he came out with his father, he had some resistance to his father. So he couldn''t fall asleep on his shoulder so easily. He just put his head on his shoulder obediently, but his eyes were still blinking.


    Megan also prepared some gifts for Lucian. After all, courtesy demands reciprocity. She couldn''t ignore it. Lucian was satisfied. He asked Eric if he knew what Arya liked to eat most.


    "Cookies from Michelin restaurant." Eric put his little face on his shoulder. He didn''t dare to move at all because his father was stroking his hair. If Megan was with him now, he would have danced with joy and made gestures to him. "Last time when Grandma took me to a Michelin restaurant, she told me personally that she liked the biscuits there."


    In fact, Lucian didn''t know much about the answer to this question. He only knew that his mother would say she liked it whatever he bought for her. As for what she liked, as a son, he couldn''t get an exact answer. Fortunately, Eric knew it. He couldn''t help holding up the little face of Eric and pinched it gently.


    "Then let''s go to buy cookies for Gr


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    of Spring Festival.


    Then the people who wanted to flatter began to have a good show, and they gave Eric red packets in their own way. Some of them shouted, "It''s the first time I see Eric. I will double the money the amount in one envelope since we meet for the first time and during the Spring Festival. Eric, don''t give me a cold-shoulder, okay?"


    The red envelope was stuffed with so many dollar note that it almost broke. Compared with the previous two red envelope, Eric thought this elder was really generous. He even gave more red packets money than his grandparents.


    Some even wrote their names on the red packet, as if they were afraid that the other party did not know who sent it. At last, Eric received a lot of red envelopes. He couldn''t hold it anymore. So he had to ask Lucian for help.


    As soon as Lucian received the signal from his son''s eyes, he immediately understood and shared the burden. In fact, it was a favor. How much Eric had received today would be returned to them by him in other forms in the future.


    It seemed to be full of holiday warmth, but in fact, there were some unusual things hidden behind it. In fact, he felt that it was enough to see his son''s simple smile after he got the red envelope. All the innocence was given to Eric, and he would bear those complicated things.


    The little boy, Eric, had a sweet mouth. He was very obedient.


    It was the first time for him to take Eric home to celebrate the new year. He felt that no matter what the child did, he would be full of pride.

 Chapter 413 A Threat

    There was nothing special about this New Year in the Lu Family. People blessed their friends and relatives. They sat together, had dinner and drank. The main task of Eric was to play cute. With his casual and lovely smile, Arya would be in a much better mood, and the people around Arya would be happy as well.


    This was the second time that Eric had come to the Lu Family. But he was pretty shaken up when he first came here. So he was still quite unfamiliar with everything in this house.


    As one of the most famous businessmen in L City, the Lu Family also had a very famous house. At that time, the Lu Family invited a famous domestic designer to design it. Even now, it was priceless and rare in the city. The duplex attics, the dazzling garden design, and the combination of Chinese and Western architectural styles were unique. The house was voted the most suitable house for the family to live by a well-known architecture magazine at that time.


    Eric went upstairs with his father. There was a small room next to the bedroom of Lucian, and it had been decorated as Eric''s room. There were all kinds of children''s favorite toys and soft puppets in the small room. As soon as Eric opened the door, he was drawn to those things.


    "Is this room really mine?" Eric was surprised. Sometimes he liked to go to the children''s amusement park, and now he had one.


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    o get the position. And Lucian, who can''t distinguish the good guys from the bad guys, will only let Megan push her luck.


    Does he think that Megan really likes him? Don''t be childish. I remember all the horrible things Lucian did to Megan all those years. Megan is an arrogant woman. She just came back to L City to get back at Lucian. Now that she has driven me out of L City, her next target is to take revenge on Lucian. I''ve seen through Megan''s plot. She is really going to take revenge on Lucian.


    But Lucian still believes in Megan.''


    Shelly sighed for others, but in fact, she should sigh for herself.


    On the one hand, Mr. Long called her from time to time, and on the other hand, she was worried about Lucian.


    But even so, Shelly was still thinking about plans in her mind. She was going to revenge on Megan, and she wouldn''t stop until Megan showed her true face.


    Even if she couldn''t be with Lucian, Shelly would never let Megan be with Lucian. She followed this principle and wanted to put it into practice.


    Shelly called her only subordinate, Destinee, who was nineteen years old and grew up in the gang, and told Destinee some of her plans. Destinee gave her the thumbs-up, "That''s awesome. This time, we should be able to expose that bad woman for what she really is, right?"


    Shelly sneered, "Who knows... That woman is so shrewd..."

 Chapter 414 Whimsy

    Lucian sent Eric back on time. When he was ready to go home, he told Megan that Eric had been photographed and concealed the fact that the reporter wanted one hundred thousand dollars from him. Besides, he apologized to Megan. After hearing what he said, Megan knew what had happened. Since it had happened, she didn''t want to talk more about it.


    "When can I buy you dinner?" Standing at the door with a smile on his face, Lucian seemed to be in a good mood.


    Megan didn''t wear a coat but wrapped herself in a blanket. Her son was all in the room, so she didn''t want to say anything more to Lucian. Therefore, she shook her head. "If you have the time, you''d better find yourself a new girlfriend. It''s already New Year, and it''s over between us."


    "Yes, I do need to find a good woman..." Without hesitation, Lucian continued, "But I don''t think there is any better woman than you."


    "Stop! Don''t say that. It''s too cold outside. I have to go back." Megan didn''t want to listen to him. She wrapped herself in the blanket and turned to leave.


    Lucian reached out to hold her from behind, but Megan kept trying to get out of his arms. Even if she loosened her grip and dropped the blanket on the ground, she had to push him away with strength. Megan wanted to argue with him loudly, but after all, it was not a good idea. She could only lower her voice, "What are you doing? "


    Lucian smiled. Unde


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    omething about gay literature. I just got really close to Fred. This is super embarrassing.''


    Fred kneaded his buttocks after sliding off the desk. The sudden fall just now made him feel a pain in his buttocks. Then he gently twisted his waist to make sure it wasn''t hurt.


    After checking his body, Fred answered Lucian, "Who am I kidding? Why would you say that? I don''t understand what you are talking about at all. By the way, you just said that you would dock my salary. Mr. Lucian, please forgive me for the sake of my hard work every day."


    Fred did a good job in pleading. Every time Lucian was angry with him, he would apologize to Lucian brazenly, which made Lucian less angry.


    Especially when it came to his relationship, Fred always burst into tears. "My job doesn''t pay very well, and I don''t have a car or a house. When am I going to find a girlfriend?"


    Lucian just sat there and listened quietly to him. Fred was the most unreliable person, and what he said just now was not true. Fred earned a lot of money every month. And he had already bought a house and a car. Besides, it was easy for him to find a girlfriend. No one knew what kind of love Fred was waiting for. Fred flirted with all the female employees in the company, but in the end, he wasn''t with anyone.


    Tilting his head, Lucian thought to himself. ''Is Fred the type of person who is both romantic and heartless?''

 Chapter 415 An Encounter

    Megan didn''t have much people in her family and she seldom had contacts with her relatives, so she didn''t visit them during the Spring Festival. Megan specially booked a family trip during winter vacation, taking her mother and son to grand D City.


    Eric used to say that he liked the sea the most. Traveling to the D City could satisfy his wish. Her mother preferred warm places, and the D City was also a suitable choice.


    The winter of this year was particularly cold in L City, and the lowest temperature in a few days had hit the record. Anyway, there was still a period of time before she worked, so Megan took her family to travel to grand D City.


    She used to take her son out before, and she seldom went on a trip with her mother. It was not easy for the whole family to get together, so it was better for them to travel outside to enhance the relationship between the family. Megan was having problem in both work and relationship. She also needs an outlet. She needs to travel with her family, hoping to heal her heart.


    She wanted to go with a group of travelers before, but their time didn''t match, so the three of them could only travel alone. The flight they booked was at night. When they got off the plane, it would be dawn. The air ticket, the route of the trip, and the hotel were all arranged by Megan. It was a big challenge for her. Fortunately, she did a good job and the happy holiday trip began smoothly.


    As soon as the plane landed


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    ointed. Seeing that Megan was a little interested in Lucian, she quickly added a lot.


    "Because the video of Mr. Lucian''s son was exposed recently. The reason why I asked you just now was that I had seen the video and felt that this child looked like the one in the video." The lady who was having a holiday on the beach squatted down and looked at Eric carefully, as if she wanted to know whether Eric was the boy in the video or not


    Megan didn''t expect that the video would have such a great impact. They were not in L City. Megan hadn''t watched the video seriously yet. How could a random woman on the street recognize Eric?


    "Really?" Megan pretended to push her sunglasses to cover her face, because she was afraid that the other party would recognize her identity. Since that woman was a fan of Lucian, she must know his ex-wife as well. Megan felt a little embarrassed. She kept pushing her sunglasses, trying to cover her face with her hands.


    Seeing that they seemed to be pestered by that strange woman, Zoe waved at them from a distance, "Lin! You two come to the seaside to pick up shells. There are many kinds of shells here. They are beautiful!"


    Megan immediately understood and ran towards her mother with Eric. At the same time, Megan had to admire her mother''s ability to cope with the situation. Normally, her mother would call her Megan, but this time she called her Lin. although it sounded awkward, it gave her a sense of security.

 Chapter 416 Folk Customs

    D City is a famous city along the coast in country. It is a good place for winter and summer vacation. Megan tried her best to avoid the crowd on the beach because she was afraid of being recognized by Lucian''s fans again. She had never thought that one day she would try her best to avoid the crowd because she was afraid of being recognized, and even cover her face with her hands.


    Zoe and Eric who were supposed to enjoy themselves on the beach, avoided the crowd under the lead of Megan. They covered their faces and sneaked everywhere they went.


    One or two hours had passed, and their feet had turned pale after soaking in the sea for a long time and the wrinkles on their sole had become deep. It was time for the sun to set. The sun had gradually sunk into the bottom of the lake. The golden light of the sun also fell below the distant horizon. Facing the indescribable beauty in front of her, Megan seemed to have lost her words and could not say anything. She did not even take out her camera to capture the most impressive scene.


    This was the legendary sunset on the sea. Not only Megan himself, but also all the tourists on the beach were shocked by the scene in front of them. Humans were indeed just a tiny grain of sand. To this huge world, a grain of sand was so insignificant.


    A grain of sand seemed to have decades in life from birth to death, but to nature, it was only a short moment. In front of the huge natural world, every


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    she was about to walk past that man, Megan wanted to ask Eric to show her the souvenirs he had bought. Just as she was about to say something, her arm was suddenly grabbed by someone.


    Megan looked at the man who held her arm in horror. She didn''t expect that the man who made her heart beat wildly just now would really appear in her sight all of a sudden.


    ¡°¡­¡­ L...Lucian?" She stammered and couldn''t believe what she had seen. For a moment, she even felt that she was dreaming. In her dream, Lucian grabbed her arm and asked her not to leave.


    "Why are you so surprised? I''m just passing by." Lucian said to her calmly, but he didn''t loosen his grip on Megan''s arm.


    For a moment, Megan thought Lucian had the ability to teleport, so he suddenly came to her side from home.


    Was she dreaming? Megan swallowed.


    "Where is Eric?" It was not until now that Lucian regained his composure. The first thing he did was to look for his son.


    "He is with his grandmother. Well... Can you let go of your hand first?" Megan didn''t dare to look into Lucian''s eyes. She tried her best to avoid eye contact with him.


    Then he reluctantly let go of her arm. He was very satisfied with his surprise attack. Megan looked so cute when she was frightened.


    Megan had a lot of questions to ask, such as how did he know she was here and what was wrong with his clothes today. For example, why did he come to D City? Did he just want to travel with them?

 Chapter 417 He Still Looked Handsome In Ordinary Clothes

    There were too many things that Megan wanted to figure out. There was something wrong with the appearance of Lucian at this time. Maybe he had been investigating her behind her back and monitoring her movements, so he found her at once.


    "Why are you here?" Megan massaged her arm which was held by him just now, and it was red and swollen. Lucian didn''t know to show consideration to woman at all.


    He thought for a while and replied, "I came here to check the project, but I just passed by. I didn''t expect to meet you here. What a coincidence!"


    What? When did Lucian become so slick? It didn''t sound like Lucian''s way of speaking, but like the assistant beside him. Megan thought for a while and finally came up with the name. It was Fred.


    "You... Why are you dressed like this? This is totally different from your usual dashing style as a CEO." Megan looked at him in disgust, but it was not because she disliked him, but because his clothes was too strange that she failed to control her expression.


    Lucian looked down at his clothes and found nothing wrong. He usually wore suit and shirt, and his hair was neatly combed as if it had been licked by a cat. This time, he came out in a hurry. When he decided to come here, there was only the last ticket left from L City to D City. He got on the plane in a hurry and came here without any preparation. But it was also because he was in such a hurry that he showed his normal side. However, even if he wore cheap short sleeved T-shirt, he still looke


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    Megan had planned to spend another three days in D City, but after Lucian was here, the budget was seriously beyond her expectation. Megan had to remake her plan and found that they could only stay here for the last day and a half, since she had to buy the air ticket of that man at least.


    After hearing Megan''s new plan, Lucian praised her and gave her a thumbs up. "You are really good at it. Why don''t you resign from your company, come to Empire Group, from cleaners to the wife of CEO, you can pick any positions you like."


    This guy didn''t seem to realize that what he said just empty promises. He was just a pauper without wallet in front of Megan. If Megan was unhappy, she could get rid of him at any time. "If you keep talking nonsense, I won''t take you to have fun with us. I''ll buy you a ticket and send you back right now."


    "Well, the consequence is so serious. Then I won''t say anything." Lucian had no choice but to sit next to Eric. His wife''s willfulness broke his heart. Fortunately, his son was with him.


    Megan calculated the minimum expense on a piece of paper, and at this time, Megan was really a good and frugal wife in Lucian''s eyes.


    Zoe, who had silently paid attention to the interaction between the two kids, unconsciously smiled. As long as the whole family was harmonious, Zoe would feel relieved. If the two adults could live a good life, educate their children together and support each other, they would be with each other for the rest of their lives peacefully.

 Chapter 418 Mountain Climbing

    There were mountains and rivers in D City. Two days ago, they went surfing and had fun at boat. The sunlight was not strong today, so it was suitable for climbing mountains. There were a lot of precious animals on the mountain of D City. Along the way to the top of the mountain by cableway, they could also visit those national protected animals.


    Eric was very interested in animals. He bent over the window and looked out carefully. From time to time, rare animals climbed out and made their appearances. Eric was very happy. Megan didn''t know many animals, so it was Lucian who took Eric to appreciate them. Until they had recognized all the animals, Megan asked Lucian why was he so knowledgeable.


    Lucian replied indifferently, "Have you thrown away the pamphlet before going up the mountain?"


    This made Megan speechless. She put it beside her bag casually and didn''t expect that it would introduce these small animals in detail. She put the pamphlet back into her bag silently. No wonder Lucian did a good business and looked smart. It turned out that he had developed a good habit.


    Eric was very interested in the stories of animals told by his father. He was so smart that he could remember Lucian''s words once he listened to it, and he could also repeat it with his own words. Lucian couldn''t help praising him, "You really inherit my intelligence."


    Megan didn''t like to hear that. After all, she had won various scholarships and trophies in her school days. Hearing what Lucian said, she


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    n they were climbing the mountain... Megan felt a little pain in her leg, but she didn''t say anything. She was grateful to Lucian very much.


    "Look at them. They are such a sweet couple."


    "Carrying a girlfriend and going to the top is really hard. They couldn''t make it if they didn''t love each other."


    Anyone who saw this scene couldn''t help but want to admire them.


    However, Lucian didn''t pay much attention to their words. He asked Megan, "Are you cold? I feel that the temperature on the mountain has obviously dropped."


    Megan pursed her lips, showing her dimples on her cheeks. She didn''t answer him. He thought she was asleep, so he jolted her and said gently, "Don''t sleep. It''s cold in the mountain, and it''s easy to catch a cold."


    "No, I didn''t." Megan replied softly.


    Lucian''s words were so gentle that she was moved. She even felt a lump in her throat.


    Perhaps it was because she thought of the hardships the two of them had gone through in the past few years that Megan felt very sad. It seemed that a cruel closure that could cut off everything between them was probably the most irrational choice. But if they were together, they might face greater risks. If she could be more selfish, she wouldn''t have to worry about these problems. Megan felt a lump in her throat and buried her face in the back of his neck.


    Lucian sensed that there was something with her, but he didn''t say anything. There was no need to make a fuss. No one could control their love and feelings.

 Chapter 419 Loneliness

    Lucian carried her to the top of the mountain. On the top of the mountain, there was a row of ancient buildings more than 300 years ago. The green tiles were arranged in a row with thick moss, which made the originally glorious roof dim and gloomy. It was not a hot day, especially on the mountain where there were many green plants and the environment was particularly wet. Under the rising sun, there was a slight white smoke rising.


    Megan came down from Lucian''s broad back and stepped on the hard stone paved road. She looked up at the ancient building. Although it had been through hundreds of years of wind and rain, she could still feel the history from the dim light.


    "Just imagine how glorious the buildings were so many years ago." Megan quickly walked to Eric''s side and appreciated the carving on the buildings with him.


    Eric looked up at the decoration of the building she pointed out, listened to her explanation which cultivated his temperament. History was her favorite subject in middle school, so she had her own unique opinions on this kind of ancient building. Eric listened to the adults carefully, but looked at them with grievance on some questions that he didn''t understand.


    Burning incense and worshiping Buddha, they prayed for the happiness and safety of the whole family, hoping to take advantage of the spiritual energy of this famous mountain to bring good luck to the family. Anyway, it was a ritual after people climbed up the mountain.


    They needed to see the anti


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    , dining and living together. Didn''t they get along well with each other? Why did she still quarrel with him? Was it a horrible thing to remarry him?


    Lucian was refused in public. Not only he himself was shocked, but also Eric and Zoe. In the past two days, their relationship had turned the corner. Zoe thought they would get back together, but she didn''t expect...


    "Let''s go!" Then Megan left with Eric and Zoe.


    The crowd, who had been bustling just now, was immediately stunned, and then left one after another. They didn''t expect this to happen. They thought the two people could be a couple. The crowd shook their heads and sighed. They thought that this man was so devoted in this relationship that he was heartbroken now.


    A man walked up to Lucian and patted him on the shoulder, as if to comfort him. "Don''t worry. I don''t want the rental for the drum. We all love music. Let''s be honest. But to put it bluntly, there are many beautiful women in the world. Why do you have to be infatuated with her?"


    With a cold face, Lucian took out several hundred dollar from the inner pocket of his shirt and threw them on the drum rack.


    At this moment, he felt very disappointed. The crowd had dispersed, and Megan had already left. A sudden loneliness took over him.


    Maybe he was wrong. Megan didn''t like him, didn''t she?


    It was not until now that Lucian realized how ridiculous he was. If she didn''t love him, it would be ridiculous for him to behave like this from her point of view.

 Chapter 420 Got Sick

    Megan dragged Eric and walked away. She didn''t understand what Lucian was doing. Eric was dragged by Megan. She walked so fast that he almost couldn''t catch up with her and stumbled. He was so frightened that he was about to cry.


    Zoe followed them behind. Seeing that Megan was so rude to Eric, she immediately stopped her, "Megan, wait a minute. Take a look at Eric. Don''t frighten him."


    Hearing her mother''s call, Megan stopped and looked back at Eric, only to find that the child''s eyes were full of tears. Megan was so angry that she just wanted to leave the scene as soon as possible. It made Eric so sad, which made Megan''s heart ache.


    "Sorry, Eric. I didn''t mean it." Megan squatted down and turned over the other half of the collar of Eric''s shirt. Then she touched the corner of his eyes and wiped the crystal tears off.


    Eric bit his lips, as if trying to hold back his tears. He tried to express it in words, but the tears could not be stopped at all. Eric curled the corners of his mouth, and tears fell one after another like broken beads. He said in a coquettish voice, "Mommy, why did you do that to dad?"


    Why did she do that to him?


    Megan could feel the sadness in Eric''s voice, as if he was complaining that she didn''t response to Lucian''s confession of love. Megan''s heart missed a beat again. The Eric was still small, and he didn''t know her good intentions.


    "It''s not what I want to treat him like that. This is the reality we have to bear." Although Megan''s hand was not big, it w


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    ucian was shivering because of coldness even without buttoning up his shirt, Fred said, "Lu, let''s go. I''ll take you to see a doctor."


    Lucian touched his forehead again. He didn''t feel anything wrong. His forehead was not hot at all.


    Fred looked very nervous. He approached Lucian and saw that he took a few steps back, but he didn''t dare to go far. He could only tentatively say to him, "Mr. Lucian, you can''t stall your illness. What do you still care about your work?"


    "Are you cursing me for being sick?" Lucian said stubbornly, "So what if I really got sick?"


    "Oh my God..." Fred finally realized that Lucian had been self-abuse today. He didn''t even want to see a doctor. It could be seen how frustrated Lucian was this time.


    Fred couldn''t waste any more time here. He was calm and decisive. He crossed the table with one hand and controlled Lucian''s arm with slick movement.


    Lucian, who had been tormented by a fever, had no strength to resist at all. His anger was stimulated all of a sudden. "Let go of me! I declare that you have been fired. Get out of the company now."


    Was the consequence so serious? Fred frowned and didn''t dare to ease his strength at all. He tried to let Lucian stand up on his own, but the latter was still resisting. So Fred asked for help and shouted at Ellen who was working not far away.


    When Ellen rushed into the office, she happened to see the strange posture of Fred and Lucian. Fred hurriedly told Ellen the specific situation, and she became nervous.

 Chapter 421 Emergency

    Hearing Fred''s voice, Ellen immediately went into Lucian''s office. When she realized what had happened, Lucian had lost consciousness. Because Fred held Lucian''s arm by force, it was useless for Lucian to push him away irritably.


    "Mr. Lucian! Please stop struggling. We are all for your own good!" Ellen frowned. She wanted to help Fred hold up Lucian, but she couldn''t get close to him.


    Lucian''s arm was forcibly bound, and he was pushed forward because he was sick and had no strength to resist. Fred pressed a button on his belt. The company''s security guards arrived at Lucian''s office in one or two minutes. Fred arranged them to lift Lucian up and send him to the hospital as soon as possible.


    They lifted Lucian in an orderly way, and Ellen carefully helped him put on his coat.


    They ran at full speed on the road, and ten black cars in total were well arranged in a neat row. At that time, the people present had witnessed this scene and guessed what had happened.


    After entering the emergency department, Lucian was exhausted in the car. Lying on the bed, he was sent to the emergency room as if he had an incurable disease.


    The doctor thought the young man had an emergency. On the way to the emergency room, he knew the situation simply. It turned out that he just had a fever.


    The doctor then took his temperature and found that it had reached forty degrees. If he hadn''t been sent to the hospital in time, it might have caused other diseases. With physical cooling and medicine treatment, Lucian stubbornly felt that he had no disease and was still resisti


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    ol. She walked towards the resuscitation room and saw Fred. Although they hadn''t met each other for many times, they could recognize each other. Especially, Fred was very familiar with Megan. Taking care of Megan was almost the most important work for Fred.


    "How is he now?" Megan looked up at the tall Fred.


    "He is receiving treatment now. Don''t worry too much." Fred replied.


    However, Fred didn''t expect that a nurse suddenly rushed out of the resuscitation room and ran to another room to call the doctor over. In A Hospital, a doctor only focused on three patients. She looked after Lucian for a while, and then ran to another ward.


    Megan heard the nurse say quickly, "He is not in a good condition. It seems that there is saliva in his throat..."


    "Arrange a CT scan right away. Don''t delay anymore..."


    What they said made Megan''s hope collapse in an instant. When she came here, she felt that the news on the Internet was not accurate. How could it be possible for a young man to have an attack of disease? She was really scared when she heard it in the hospital.


    Megan''s legs were so weak that she had to stand against the wall. She said to Fred, "Don''t hide it from me. What''s wrong with Lucian? How could it be so serious?"


    Fred shook his head slightly as if he was very regretful, "Sorry, but I can''t tell you anything yet."


    "You should know my relationship with him... Tell me, so that I can be prepared..." Megan swallowed.


    "Although you are the one Mr. Lucian loves most, you are no longer his wife and have no right to know." Fred said coldly.

 Chapter 422 Worry

    Megan looked at the door of the emergency room and thought, ''Fred is right. I''m not Lucian''s wife anymore. What''s more, my attitude towards him in D City...''


    She could only ask Fred, "I won''t leak any information, but I hope you can tell me what''s wrong with him. Is it just like the rumors outside? I promise I won''t tell anyone."


    She said sincerely. If it was true that Lucian hurt himself for love, she really didn''t know what to do. Megan looked around nervously.


    "Sorry, you have no right to know this. The only thing I can tell you is that if you still love him in your heart, don''t torture him like this anymore." It was not easy for Fred to be serious this time. His serious look almost made people forget his playful side before.


    Megan turned her head and didn''t look at Fred anymore. She was a little stubborn in every move. It was because of her stubbornness that people who didn''t understand her might feel that she was a proud woman.


    "Does his illness have anything to do with me?" After asking, Megan covered her forehead with her hands, as if to bury her worries. She didn''t want others to know her true thoughts.


    Fred felt bad about her words. Why did Lucian''s illness have anything to do with her? This woman was too narcissistic. His face was as cold as ice, and he had a new view of the woman that Lucian had always loved deeply. He said, "Mr. Lucian is fine. You don''t need to worry about him. Please go back."


    The atmosphere between the two immediately became cold, and the tension between t


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    e at the corner of her mouth. Lying in bed, Lucian watched Meghan busy with her work, but she was still good tempered. Unconsciously, she reminded Lucian of Megan. If he hadn''t disappointed Megan a few years ago, she would be like Doctor Meghan. Being patient to every patient.


    He breathed the oxygen coming from the oxygen mask and stared at the Meghan''s badge on her chest. Her name and position were written on it, which made him feel warm for no reason. Lucian couldn''t escape from this name for the rest of his life. He coughed as soon as he saw it.


    "It sounds like there is saliva. It will take two or three days to end the inflammation. You should be more careful." She encouraged Fred. When she looked up at the fluid infusion box, she reached out and there was a ring on her index finger.


    Lucian looked at her indifferently, as if looking at his sister. If two people''s names were similar, would they be identical in personality?


    While he was in a daze, Fred was wondering if he should tell Lucian that Megan was waiting for him in the yard. Maybe she was still downstairs too. Should he tell Lucian?


    But Fred then thought that it''s because of Megan that Lucian got sick, so he should let Megan suffer this time.


    After hesitating for a while, this thing still pricked Fred''s conscience. He told Lucian that Megan had come to see him today. However, to Fred''s surprise, Lucian was so calm as if he didn''t understand what he meant.


    Somehow, Fred felt a little worried. Did Lucian not love her anymore?

 Chapter 423 Hometown

    The news of Lucian''s illness reached Shelly''s ears, and Shelly was even more anxious because of the different news on the Internet. She lived in R City and was imprisoned in that manor every day. As long as she did something else, her actions would be immediately reported to Mr. Long. Then Mr. Long would talk about what she was doing in the video call that day.


    Therefore, Shelly felt like a canary in a cage, but the only thing that made her feel lucky was that Mr. Long had never come back since the last business trip. Sometimes Shelly also felt confused. After all, Mr. Long had helped her a lot, but he didn''t ask for anything in return.


    Shelly chalked it all up to Mr. Long''s love for her, just like what she did to Lucian. She silently sacrificed everything to love Lucian. And now she felt lucky that she could met Mr. Long.


    But after all, Shelly was still worried about Lucian. Although she was in Mr. Long''s manor, she was thinking about the Lu Family in L City.


    Knowing that Lucian was sick, she was so anxious that she didn''t eat anything. Seeing that she had a bad appetite, Destinee went to ask her what had happened.


    Wearing a mink coat, Shelly walked back and forth in the room, trying to think of an excuse to return to L City. She couldn''t calm down after she knew that Lucian was seriously ill.


    The stock of the Empire Group had fallen. If nothing had happened in the company, it wouldn''t have fallen l


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    ter?" The more Arya thought about it, the angrier she became. "You are a grown man, but you still put yourself through this. How about you go to M Country for treatment?"


    Lucian buried himself in his work and didn''t take his mother''s advice seriously. He didn''t have much time to go to M Country for treatment, and his illness was not serious.


    Lucian had already sent a message: The press conference will be held at 8:30 tomorrow morning. Send all the prepared materials to my email before 8 o''clock this afternoon, no later than ten o''clock. Undoubtedly, it would be another sleepless night. Fred was also working in front of the computer like him, and they had made the ward into an office. The nurse came in and consulted with them several times. Their computers couldn''t be placed like this, and they couldn''t put so many documents on the bed. But what could they do? They were just coping with their daily tasks.


    "Lucian Lu! I warn you, put the computer aside right now. If you don''t drink the chicken soup in ten minutes, I''ll give you a problem!" Arya couldn''t help getting angry because she cared about Lucian too much.


    Lucian had no choice but to take the chicken soup with a frown. After a few sips of chicken soup, he felt it was too greasy, so he pushed it away.


    It was right that health was the most important thing. If Lucian hadn''t been in the hospital, all the staff wouldn''t have worked overtime with him.

 Chapter 424 Make A Mischief

    Lucian worked overtime for tomorrow''s interview. Even when he was receiving a treatment with an oxygen mask, his eyes were still fixed on the screen of his mobile phone, reading the report they sent.


    Especially after asking Fred to send Arya away, Lucian wasted no time to work. When a nurse came to make the rounds of the wards, they would always be criticized, but a huge amount of work made them ignore the nurse''s nagging. They were unable to hear what others were talking about, and only focused on their work.


    "Mr. Lucian, someone is looking for you." The guard at the door of his VIP ward quietly pushed a crack and reported to Lucian.


    However, the two people who were working in the room didn''t hear it at all. The guard called again, "Mr. Lucian, someone is looking for you."


    "If it weren''t for people in Empire Group, tell them that I''m resting." Lucian whispered to Fred.


    Fred stretched out his arms and legs, which had been nestled in bed for a long time, and staggered to the door. When he poked his head out, he saw Shelly.


    How dare she come back? The moment Fred saw her, he immediately thought so


    When Shelly saw him, she immediately recalled the night when she was beaten. He warned, "If you dare to return to L City again, I will kill you." After all, it left a trauma in her heart. When Shelly suddenly saw Fred, she subconsciously stepped back.


    Fred hated people who broke their words the most. At that time, he had clearly warned


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    the latter retreated a few steps, stepping on the foot of the man standing behind her, so the man pushed her forward.


    Shelly sneered, "I saw you wandering around here and didn''t dare to enter the in-patient department. Is it because that Lucian doesn''t want to see you?"


    Shelly was right. Megan quickly lowered her eyelids and frowned slightly. Seeing her like this, Shelly knew that her guess was right, so she rolled her eyes and sent away her followers. Then she said to Megan mysteriously, "I think you are really insensible. Can''t you think of the reason why Lucian refused to see you? Do you know who asked me to come back?"


    Shelly smoothed the hair on her forehead back her ear with a vicious smile. She put her hand on her lips, then on her neck and even stretched herself in a coquettish manner, pretending to complain inadvertently, "Oh, he is really strong even though he is sick. What if I get pregnant again and others misunderstand that it is someone else''s child?"


    Megan''s face turned red as she heard this. As an adult, of course she knew what Shelly was talking about.


    Seeing that Megan didn''t watch her acting, Shelly pulled open her collar and walked to Megan, "Why don''t you have a look at how cute the hickey that he left on my chest is..."


    "Fuck off!" Megan shook off her hand. She couldn''t believe that Lucian would do this.


    Shelly flaunted, "Have you seen the people who protected me just now? It was all arranged by Lucian."

 Chapter 425 Encounter

    "I''ve told him that I don''t need their protection, but Lucian is worried about me. Alas, he had been torturing me the whole night. I don''t want to waste time with you. I have to go for a rest." Shelly complained to her coquettishly.


    These words were like a bomb, constantly bombarding in Megan''s heart, making her suffer a lot. It turned out that this was what kind of person Lucian was like. Whether it was because he was against Megan on purpose or because he really wanted to be with Shelly again, Megan was disappointed in Lucian.


    At last, Shelly turned her head and said with a smile, "Oh, by the way, it''s useless for you to go to him. He won''t see you. Even if he meets you, he is just pitiful for you."


    Megan was a person with self-esteem and self-respect. As Megan''s old opponent, Shelly naturally knew her character very well. Megan would never allow others to apply the word "pitiful" to her.


    After saying that, Shelly left. Her graceful receding figure made Megan tremble with anger. How could Lucian treat her like this? But what''s the use? She had refused him again and again before. Even if he chose to be with Shelly now, Megan had no right to care about it.


    Megan was rooted to the spot and didn''t know whether she should go to see Lucian or go home.


    The huge shock made it difficult for Megan to move a single step. Shelly''s words constantly replayed in her ears. Was there any reason for Megan to stay here? The voice in her heart was saying, ''Stop. Since he has made a choice, there is no reason t


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    is desire of protecting his wife. "Shelly is not a good person, and she has so many subordinates. She won''t easily let go of Megan. That woman is a mad dog, biting whoever she catches."


    Fred opened the iPad, checked at the people who were arranged to protect Megan and their phone numbers. He could contact them anytime and anywhere. Then he replied to Lucian, "Don''t worry. We have arranged someone to protect Megan secretly."


    Lucian had just said that his relationship with Megan was completely over, but now he was so nervous, fearing that Shelly would hurt Megan and their son. It seemed that it was really difficult to forget his beloved. Even an indomitable man like Lucian couldn''t do anything about it. Fred was afraid that it would take Lucian a long time before he could move on and free himself from the restrictions of Megan.


    "It''s all in the past now. I''ll try a new life in the future." Looking at the dim light on the ceiling, Lucian''s eyes flickered with hope for the future, but Megan was no longer there.


    Fred was worried that if Lucian''s muddled thoughts would have a bad impact on his sleep, so he urged. "The first thing for a new life is to go to bed early, although it''s already late now."


    Lucian nodded. After all, there would be a fierce battle tomorrow, so he should go to bed early to recuperate.


    Fred couldn''t go home either, so he stayed on the sofa for a night. His long legs couldn''t stretch freely on the sofa at all, so he could only put his legs on the arm of the sofa leisurely.

 Chapter 426 Split Up

    Megan never thought that Lucian would be with Shelly again. She even felt that she was insulted by Lucian. Since Lucian was with Shelly, it meant that he thought Shelly was a good woman. In the past, Lucian wanted to be with her, which meant that he put her and Shelly in the same position.


    Megan felt that it was the biggest insult to her. She knew exactly who Shelly was. The fact that Lucian was with Shelly proved that Lucian had a poor taste.


    On the way back, Megan had thought it through. Since Lucian chose to be with Shelly, it was the best thing for everyone.


    Eric, who had been caring about his father''s condition, rushed to Megan as soon as he saw her. He asked in a delicate voice, "How is Dad? Could he meet me now? I didn''t go to see him. Was he angry?"


    Megan looked at Eric sadly. She didn''t want to tell him that she had been kicked out of the hospital without seeing Lucian. Afraid that Eric would be traumatized, she had to smile bitterly. "Dad is fine. He has recovered. You can see him on TV and news soon."


    "Really? Can I go to the hospital to see him?"


    Megan panicked. She didn''t know whether his son, Eric, could meet him, because he didn''t allow her to get close to him. Perhaps what happened in D City made Lucian angry. He wouldn''t even want to see Eric.


    "Dad is too busy to see you for the time being. You know, he is the same as before." Megan comforted


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    ed Mr. Long very much, but her words were particularly pleasant to hear. "Mr. Long, you are always busy outside. It''s like we are just online dating... I don''t know when you will come back."


    Mr. Long smiled innocently and then said to Shelly dotingly, "My little beauty, you miss me so much. Ha-ha, don''t worry. I will go back early to accompany you."


    "That''s great. But I think you should be very busy. Don''t think about me when you go out. I will take care of everything at home. I won''t let this happen again." Shelly pretended to be obedient and lied to him. She knew that as long as she acted coquettishly, Mr. Long would definitely listen to her.


    After hesitating for two seconds, Mr. Long told her frankly, "The domestic situation is not good now. I can''t go back yet. You know my identity... You know what I mean..."


    Shelly knew what Mr. Long was talking about. It was difficult to explain Mr. Long''s assets, and none of his subordinates seemed to obey the law. It seemed that Mr. Long left the country in a hurry that day in order to escape.


    It was really a good thing for Shelly. ''It would be great if Mr. Long could never come back. And it would be better if he was immediately caught on his way back by the police.''


    But Shelly didn''t dare to say so. She could only say what he wanted to hear, "You can do your own business first. Don''t worry about anything. I''m fine."

 Chapter 427 A New Life

    Under the leadership of Lucian, the Empire Group gradually regained its previous vitality and made a quite appropriate strategy to meet the market demand. It seemed that Lucian was the whole company''s reassurance. As soon as he came back, he regained the confidence of outside world, and soon their stock rebounded.


    Of course, whether it was Lucian''s emotional life or his successful dealing with a company''s problem, it had nothing to do with Megan.


    Since they parted on the trip to D City, Lucian and Megan hadn''t contacted with each other. Moreover, the two of them were both disappointed in each other. With such a strong negative feeling, the two of them could no longer return to their previous state.


    There seemed to be no other way to get rid of it except for work and family. Megan went back to work after the Spring Festival holiday, and she worked even harder than before.


    Her boss, Miah, was gratified at her hard working. It seemed that she thought Megan had a promising future. At the same time, she felt sorry for Megan''s hard work. "Megan, at least we don''t need to work at lunch. I''ve seen the work progress you sent me. It''s still a long time before the deadline. Don''t worry."


    Megan nodded obediently, but she didn''t put down her work. As she spoke, she handed a file to Miah. "Have a look first to see if this design is suitable. If not, I''ll modify it."


    Miah took the file. As soon as she opened it, she was immediately shocked by the work Megan had prepared. Each kind of gem had different cutting


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    ever sent flowers to her, and no boy would make her willing to endure the tease of her colleagues. Doctor Meghan even felt that she had fallen in love.


    Unfortunately, Lucian didn''t really want to be with her. He was just trying to start a new life. Since he wanted to enjoy a new life, the key point was to abandon the original one. Lucian wanted to see if he still had the ability to love others. If he could easily fall in love with another woman, then his life would be possible to regain happiness. If he couldn''t, it would be like a curse. He would be sealed by the curse called Megan, and he would never be able to leave her.


    The preliminary test was successful. In Lucian''s opinion, Doctor Meghan was suitable to be his marriage partner. She was gentle, kind, diligent and sincere. Unless something unexpected happened, Lucian would go on with her.


    He tried to make himself more romantic. He often gave her flowers as gifts, and put the new things seen on TV and Internet into practice. People had to find some fun, or how could they live on? He had abandoned his old love and had to cultivate a new one to live a better life.


    The biggest golf course in L City was called FH Family instead of XX Garden. When Lucian and Doctor Meghan considered to play golf here, they were suspicious of its service quality because of the rustic name.


    Lucian had received a lot of letters inviting him to play golf. The place appeared on the letter most was this FH Family. Even if he hadn''t been there, he was familiar with it.

 Chapter 428 The Last Bunch Of Flowers

    They had agreed to play golf together in the FH Family. But something had come up. Lucian didn''t come until he had solved the problem, which made Doctor Meghan wait for more than twenty minutes. Because he was sorry, when Lucian passed by the flower shop, he specially bought a bunch of blue baby''s breath. The baby''s breath were tasteless, but they looked very cute. Compared with the formal red roses, he chose other flowers.


    As expected, FH Family was the biggest golf course in the city. It was his first time to come here, and he was not interested in playing golf. If the contract could be negotiated at the conference table, he would never deal with it in private. Therefore, the people who sent him the annual card to invite him to play golf might be very disappointed, Lucian never went there once.


    The endless lawn was indeed a natural scenery. Led by the staff, he took a sightseeing vehicle to the private room he had booked. Doctor Meghan had been here for a long time. She was impatient to wait, but when she saw Lucian bringing a bunch of blue baby''s breath, her dissatisfaction was dispelled. Maybe it was because of choosing flowers that Lucian came late. If it was such a romantic reason, she could forgive him.


    "Thank you." Doctor Meghan took the flowers as usual. Because of work, she paid more attention to safety and sanitation. Now Lucian sent her flowers from time to time to add spice to her. She liked them so much.


    Differen


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    hy you suddenly approach me and then suddenly leave. I just want to know this. Why do you mention your ex-wife? Is there any necessary connection between the two..." She regretted after asking, because she thought it through in an instant. She immediately asked, "Is... Your ex-wife also called Meghan?"


    Lucian nodded, "Megan, without an ''h''." he looked like a man in surrender, intending to speak it out. "Maybe you think that I''m disrespectful to you by doing this, and I don''t need to explain anything. So when I realized that I was wrong, I immediately apologized to you..."


    "Just now?" She understood.


    "Yes, I know you can''t accept it. I promise I will never bother you again," said Lucian, looking at the sky, "It seems that it will snow later. Why don''t you go back first? Of course, if you don''t want to see me, you can take my car home first."


    "No, thanks. I''m very happy to receive your roses these days. Now that we are quits, we will never meet each other again." Doctor Meghan said calmly. She didn''t know why she was so generous, but she knew that only in this way could she maintain the dignity of each other.


    It turned out that all the happiness these days was fake. Meghan had never hated her name before. If it weren''t for this damn name, he wouldn''t be so gentle. And the woman who had felt his gentleness would never fall in love with others.


    Meghan took the flowers from his arms. It might be the last bunch of flowers.

 Chapter 429 Playing Tricks In Secret

    Holding the bunch of flowers in her hands, Doctor Meghan left the golf course and took a taxi to leave. Sitting in the taxi, she thought that the tenderness she had gotten from him these days was fake. How could he treat her as another woman?


    She immediately took out her mobile phone and searched for Megan. It turned out that Megan was a woman with a bad reputation. She didn''t expect that Mr. Lucian would like such a woman. He even specially found a substitute for her because of Megan''s refusal. Except for her beautiful facial features, which were the type that the men love, do Megan had other features better than her?


    But there was something in the world that she could do nothing about. She turned around and looked at him. Although she knew that she couldn''t see him again, she wanted to take a serious look at the direction he was in.


    She turned around and saw a car following her. It turned out to be Lucian''s car. He must be worried about her going back alone, so he kept a certain distance behind to follow her.


    No woman could resist such a considerate man.


    Lucian''s car indeed followed her, but he wasn''t in it. He was worried about Meghan who went back alone, so he sent someone to follow her far away. He had already taken another car back.


    He needed to adjust his mind today. How could he be so stupid to treat another person as Megan? She was really a devil, who could always make his mind chaotic. Did he have to get love in order to live a good life? That was a shallow and paranoid opinion. He cou


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    our company!"


    Miah happened to pass by and heard what she said. Miah immediately said, "Ha-ha, Megan, are you giving a speech for the campaign? Encouraging people to vote for you? Ha-ha!"


    Megan scratched her head with embarrassment. She didn''t want to run for the campaign. "Please don''t make fun of me."


    Miah nodded, "Okay, stop kidding. But I want to ask you something. What happened before your speech?"


    Megan faltered and didn''t know what to say. It was not a good thing. What''s more, it was a public occasion and everyone was hearing, it was not good for the company''s image if it spread out.


    "It''s okay. Don''t worry. I think this thing has to be clarified. I believe that someone must have played tricks on purpose. How could such a thing happen in our company? We have to stop it. If someone wants to use improper means to obstruct others, we will never tolerate it." The reason why Miah said these words on this occasion was that she wanted everyone to hear it.


    "If Megan doesn''t have a smart mind to pass the evaluation smoothly, she may have lost the opportunity to work. No, to be more serious, our company might lost an outstanding talent. If it was you or someone you know who did it, send me an e-mail and admit that you were wrong. I won''t pursue it; if you have never done such a thing, don''t forget your original intention!" Standing in the hall, Miah gave a lecture to everyone. She wanted to tell the person who had played tricks secretly.


    In NEO Company, don''t try to do those crooked things.

 Chapter 430 A Coward

    During the evaluation, Megan''s Power Point was maliciously deleted by someone. As Megan''s boss, Miah decided to severely punish those who maliciously treated her, because once such a bad atmosphere was formed, it would be harmful to the company.


    She didn''t mean to specially back up Megan, but to provide the kind people in the company a guarantee. NEO Company would never tolerate such a mistake. The reason why she solved this problem with a great fanfare was that Miah thought it was very important at least here.


    However, this kind of thing was not surprising to Megan. After all, she had worked in Coco Group for so many years, she had experienced a lot. She didn''t think it was a big deal. Maybe those young people thought Megan was a threat, so they seized the "opportunity" and deliberately made Megan lose the qualification to compete.


    She had experienced it for two or three times in her career, but unfortunately, she was often hit. Just like this time, if she hadn''t left the USB there, no one would have done that. In fact, thinking it carefully, it was pathetic. Megan was a victim, but she felt sorry for giving the perpetrator a chance to make mistakes.


    In the end, there was no result in the investigation. This kind of thing could not be regarded as a big deal, and it was really a fuss to get the video and public it for such a small thing. It seemed that the company was petty to investigate it, but it wouldn''t stop. Miah had got the video of that day.


    As long as she watched the video of that day and analyzed the s


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    ouise turned her head and looked in the direction Megan was. She frowned, thinking about something.


    Two minutes later, Louise still felt that something was wrong. Megan went to work, but she was resting here. Even if others didn''t say anything, wouldn''t Megan think that she was very lazy? She didn''t think she was a lazy person.


    Louise sighed and felt that life was difficult. She''d better go back to work as soon as possible. Megan maybe was studying something. She seemed to be devoted to her work recently, and Miah also discussed with her several times. There must be something big in the group. They were in the same group, but Miah never discuss with her.


    Louise was very self-abased. She knew that no matter where she was, no one would pay attention to her. Just like this time, if it was she who lost the USB, the company would not solve it. On the contrary, it would blame her for not taking care of her documents.


    They were both women. Why was Megan so lucky?


    Louise sighed and went back to her office. She thought Megan had come back to work, but there was no one at her office desk.


    Either she didn''t come back, or Miah was discussing something with her.


    Louise was regretting coming back from the tea room. It would be better to have a good rest there. When she came back, she had to continue to work and fall into the purgatory where she would lose her freedom.


    Osamu Dazai said, "Cowards would feel dangerous even if they touched cotton." Louise''s face was full of gloom. She was exactly this kind of person.

 Chapter 431 A New Mother

    Megan was indeed in Miah''s office. Miah invited her to have a look at a new jewelry named "Dream in Dream", which was newly launched by the famous jewelry brand, "Zz", in Y Country. And the new jewelry was made of a glowing diamond with 89 facets which could reflect the light of all colors. The colorless diamonds were dotted around like petals, and in the center was a red diamond, shining like a beating heart.


    Life was like a dream. The pursuit in the dream was just a dream, but people still needed to constantly fight for the dreams in their hearts, and their beating hearts would shine brighter.


    If people gave himself this ring, then this ring would be an encouragement to himself; if lovers gave this ring to each other, this ring would represent their loyalty to their loved ones. Such a concept had made this ring a best-seller for Zz. And this expensive ring with high quality was worth collecting.


    Miah showed Megan the design of the ring. In fact, in Megan''s drawings, there were some similar designs. The key point was that this kind of design was very technically demanding. They were studying all kinds of factors, hoping that after the product of the company hit the market, it would also receive positive feedback.


    "I think only by turning the work into a work of art can it be attracted by a customer with high taste. After all, our target customers are people who can afford the high-end custom-made products." The assistant manager of the de


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    f we haven''t heard from them, that means they are still thinking about it. Aren''t they greedy for the inland market? This is also our advantage."


    The MIX Group was very powerful in G City and had assets in the inland, but it was definitely not as famous as the Empire Group. Lucian had known this from the very beginning, so he was always full of confidence.


    "I don''t care what they are going to do. If they don''t know who will benefit them, just let it go." Lucian clicked the mouse casually and checked the e-mail.


    He found that there was an email from Becky in the unread e-mail. Becky was like a bosom friend. She encouraged Lucian and Megan to seize the opportunity and try to be together. Besides, she also shared the photos with Lucian.


    ''Time flies. Becky is going to be a mother. Their wedding scene is still fresh in my mind. Now they have a baby.'' This was the best news Lucian had gotten in the past few days. He ignored Becky''s encouragement and wrote a few words of good wishes to her.


    Then he arranged for a secretary to prepare gifts for Becky and her baby. He guessed that Becky and her husband should be immersed in joy now because they just became parents.


    Lucian suddenly thought of Eric and got a little upset. He had never known what it was like to be a father looking forward to the birth of his child. When he knew that he had a son, his son was already a big boy. And now the situation seemed to be more difficult to explain. ...

 Chapter 432 Birthday

    The joy of knowing that Becky had a child didn''t last long. Lucian soon thought of his own life. Although he really wanted to be a responsible father, he didn''t even know his son''s birthday.


    Lucian sent away Fred. After hesitating for a while, he dialed the number. But the calling actually made him so nervous.


    "Hello, I''m Lucian, the father of Eric Lin." He held the telephone receiver tightly and seemed to have used a lot of strength.


    The person on the other end of the line replied quickly, "Hello, I''m Miss Wang. What can I help you?"


    "Well... I have a question...Well..." Lucian didn''t know how to organize his words. He had experienced so much before, but he was so nervous about the small problem now.


    Miss Wang, who was considerate, immediately smiled at him. Realizing that he couldn''t see her current expression on the phone, Miss Wang softened her tone, "If there is any problem, just tell me. You don''t have to feel inconvenient..." After waiting for a few seconds, Lucian still didn''t say anything. Miss Wang thought for a while, "Do you want to give Eric a surprise? I know. Eric''s birthday is today. Her mother said that."


    "Uh..." Lucian was shocked. It turned out that today was Eric''s birthday...


    "Today, all the children in the class have sung a birthday song for him. Eric is very happy." Miss Wang didn''t know why Lucian was hesitant, so she could only report something relevant to ease the embarrassment.


    Lucian clenched


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    ucian didn''t go to Eric''s birthday party on that day. He sent many gifts, which were one by one sent by the express delivery, but Eric was waiting for his father, but he did not show up.


    Megan had been cooking in the kitchen all the time. Arya didn''t say anything when she saw her, and she was not as angry as before. Now she just kept a distance from her. Compared with her, Arya got more acquaintance with Zoe. They used to be relatives by marriage and had communication before.


    Eric opened other people''s gifts, but he didn''t open the gifts sent by his father. No one knew what the child was thinking. But there was always a reason for him to do so.


    Tank took his daughter Gill to celebrate with them. They were invited by Eric. These two children were both the only children, and had no brother or sister to rely on. Since they lived so close, it was necessary to contact more.


    Tank had met Arya before, and he came here with the door opened by Arya. Tank panicked, "Mrs...Mrs..."


    "Mrs.? Since the little girl is a friend of Eric, don''t be so polite. Let the two children be happier." Arya greeted him politely.


    "Thank...Thank you..." Tank coughed and said to her. Then he went into the room stiffly. He put down the fruit basket and remembered that the child hadn''t said hello to them yet. He pushed the little girl, "Gill, greet... greet to Granny..."


    He didn''t know what Gill should call Arya, so he had to ask her to call her "Granny".

 Chapter 433 A Birthday Party

    Megan heard Tank''s voice and greeted him in the kitchen, "Hi, Tank. I''m sorry you had to come here."


    Megan didn''t expect that Eric would invite Gill to his birthday party. Since Gill was coming to Eric''s birthday, Gill''s father, Tank, had to buy Eric something. Tank''s family was in a difficult situation. Although a fruit basket was not expensive, the money spent on the fruit basket could be used to buy a box of medicine for Gill. In fact, Tank had received help from Lucian, but he had still promised that he would pay the money back.


    Tank let out a hearty laugh. "It''s okay. We''re neighbors, and we''re so close." ''Mr. Lucian has been so good to me, and Mrs. Lu also thinks highly of me. I''m very grateful to them for inviting me and my daughter to their child''s birthday party. After all, our family is poor, and Gill doesn''t have any close friends. We''re so lucky to have Mr. Lucian as a friend.''


    "You also live in this neighborhood?" Arya didn''t know who Tank was. She just felt that Tank seemed to know her, so she thought Tank worked for Lucian.


    Tank replied respectfully, "Yes, we live in Mr. Lucian''s house. He took pity on us and let us live here."


    "Oh, your last name is Zhao, right? I seem to have heard about it." Arya asked the two guests to sit down.


    "Yes, my name is Tank Zhao. This is my daughter, Gill Zhao." Tank sat on the sofa. As soon as Eric saw Gill, he immediately asked her to come over. At this moment Tank saw Arya nod he


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    for you?"


    Eric nodded again as if he had done something wrong. And he didn''t dare to get close to Lucian like before. This sensitive child could feel that his parents had a quarrel again.


    ''No wonder Mom didn''t take me to see Dad when Dad was sick last time. It turned out that the two adults had a falling out.''


    "That''s good. Mom, let''s go." Lucian quickly looked away from Eric. He was afraid that if he looked at Eric again, he couldn''t endure the pain in his heart for even a second. ''Eric has never done anything wrong. Why should he have to suffer like this?''


    Arya looked at Lucian and then looked at Megan who was looking into the distance. She sighed, ''Alas, they are always like this.'' Arya had no choice but to get in the car and say goodbye to Eric, "We have to go now. Eric, you need to go to sleep early."


    Eric raised his hand obediently and said goodbye to them.


    In the car, Arya kept looking back at Eric. She didn''t turn around until the car was out of the community.


    "What''s going on between you two?" Arya asked.


    Lucian looked out of the window in silence. ''Your son was dumped. What else could it be?''


    "Do you know that Eric has been waiting for you all night?" Arya said to him reproachfully.


    Lucian was even more silent. He sighed, ''This is between me and Megan. Why should the child suffer so much? I have to work things out with Megan as soon as possible. And I don''t want Eric to be so sad again because of me.''

 Chapter 434 Escape

    Arya was very angry, especially when she thought of the express delivery. Arya couldn''t forget how surprised and expectant Eric was when he thought that his father was coming.


    "I think you are a very strange person. When you two were together, your father and I didn''t agree. Now we are finally moved by you and gradually accept Megan, but you flinch..." Arya shook her head, "I think you want to piss the two of us off on purpose!"


    Lucian was turning over his phone, but the mobile phone screen didn''t lit up. He turned the phone to the front, and then turned it back. He took it for granted, "You don''t need to worry about us. Whether we are together or not depends on whether I can give her happiness. If not, why should I prevent her pursuing her own happiness?"


    "Is this your excuse?" Hearing this, Arya was even more confused. "Since our family is so rich, what else happiness does Megan want? I think it''s all your own thoughts. She eagerly wants to come into our Lu Family."


    His mother didn''t know Megan well, but Lucian knew that she couldn''t be that kind of person. So he had nothing to explain to his mother. "That''s just your own opinion... Anyway, you don''t have to worry about our business. We will give up when it is time to give up."


    Arya sneered. She had been so resolutely against their relationship before. Part of the reason was that she was worried that Lucian couldn''t stick to the end. He had treated not too good


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    ric together. Even Eric''s grandmother came to pick him up at school.


    It could be seen that although they had divorced, their love was still there. In this era, it was not necessary to use the marriage certificate to maintain their marriage. Since they loved each other, it didn''t matter if they had a marriage certificate. When she took over Eric''s class, the last head teacher specially selected a few children and let her pay attention to the educating method of them.


    Eric and Gill were included, the former was because of a single parent family, and the latter was because of physical reasons. Now it seemed that the two children had grown up very healthily. She didn''t need to worry about them. Moreover, the family of Eric was very warm. She could feel that he had grown up in a loving family from his words and deeds.


    Therefore, in the eyes of outsiders, Eric lived a good life. After listening to her words, Megan felt a little ashamed. She did not give him a good growing environment, but he grew up healthily. Although his parents loved him very much, they didn''t know how to protect their family.


    Megan looked at her watch and pretended to be late. "I have to go to work now. We can talk next time."


    Then she left the school in a hurry. Megan felt heartbroken at the mention of her son''s growing environment. This was the only thing she couldn''t do perfectly.


    She turned the car key and drove away, more like escaping.

 Chapter 435 The Disappearing Booklet

    "Megan, how to deal with this?" Louise pointed at a calculation formula with a blue feather decorated pen and asked her.


    It was supposed to be the knowledge she had studied in college. She just graduated from college. She should know how to calculate. But Louise explained, "I''m not sensitive to numbers. I can''t remember them."


    Megan took a piece of paper to check and explain to her. Louise was not a fool and soon learned how to do it. She read it with her mouth while calculating, as if she was very serious.


    "I know," Louise said happily, "Thank you!"


    "It doesn''t matter. You can ask me anything you don''t understand." Megan said with kindness.


    Louise rolled her eyes at Megan and flaunt her superiority, "I''m just not sensitive to numbers. Nothing else can stump me."


    Megan knew her well and didn''t care what she said. Since they were colleagues, they just needed to help each other.


    After asking this difficult question, Louise took several steps and turned back. She leaned against the chair and asked in a low voice, "When will our department launch the first batch of products?"


    "Well... I don''t think it can be launched recently. Everything is not ready." Megan looked up at Louise beside her.


    "I know it can be launched now. So when is the specific time to launch?"


    With an embarrassed look on her face, Megan said, "I don''t know either."


    "Then, your designs will definitely be adopted, right?" Louise always asked her for information like this. She had a del


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    ght Megan was just a kind-hearted woman without any wicked idea.


    "It is the booklet we have discussed together... I shouldn''t have lost it. What a pity!" Miah shook her head with regret. After looking at Megan, she turned to Louise and asked, "Why did you say it was your fault just now?"


    Louise answered timidly, "Several days ago, I borrowed Megan''s booklet. But I put it directly on her desk when I returned it to her yesterday. I didn''t expect it to be replaced."


    "It''s not your fault. I''m so unlucky." Megan laughed at herself.


    Miah looked at the two up and down. She was silent, as if she was having a headache because of the mean person in the company.


    "I know. I''ll talk about it at the meeting later and see if others have seen it." That was all Miah could say.


    Megan knew that there was little hope, she was fighting the losing battle, so she decided to allow her to mention it at the meeting. She thanked her, but didn''t hold out too much hope.


    She kept thinking about what she had just said, and Miah became worried too. The people who had done mean things in the company were too bold.


    She asked Megan and Louise to enter the meeting room. Looking at their backs, Miah was lost in thought. It was terrible to go on like this. Megan was a talented person, and the following new project would definitely rely on her. If she was doing important work and was framed by others, it would not only bring losses to Megan, but also bring substantial losses to the company.

 Chapter 436 More Communication

    It was true that Megan''s work had disappeared in this way. Even if she wanted to find it back, she didn''t know what to do. Miah wanted to have a chat with Megan in her office and asked Megan about the relationship between her and Louise.


    "Not bad. She is as pure as a child." Megan pressed her temples. She had a headache because she lost the book.


    "Okay..." A mysterious smile appeared on Miah''s face, but Megan was thinking about something else and didn''t notice it. She asked softly, "Haven''t you doubted her?"


    Megan looked at Miah strangely and said, "She shouldn''t have done that. If she wants to see it, she can take it. There is no need to transfer it away after it is borrowed." Megan licked her chapped dry lips, thought for a while and said, "And Louise said she didn''t do that."


    "Do you believe her just because she said she didn''t do it? Don''t you think you are just an easy meat in others'' eyes?" Staring at Megan, Miah probably didn''t expect that she would be so easily cheated.


    "No, I just believe in the person I can trust." Megan smiled and thought to herself, ''I''m not a fool.''


    Miah nodded. She was thinking about something else. "Okay, I see. I''ll reduce your work in the next few days. Rearrange those designs according to your own live streaming schedule."


    It was Megan''s habit to design on her draft book first and change it before transferring it to her album. Fortunately, Megan still had those drafts at hand. She could draw another picture and sor


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    t-minded, or because of other things, she was a little disappointed when she spoke.


    "You always praise me like this. When will you show me your work and give me a chance to praise you?" Megan drank up the coffee in the can in one gulp. This kind of coffee was too sweet and she was not used to it. It seemed that Louise liked this kind of coffee very much, but the sweet taste was indeed Louise''s favorite.


    At the mention of work, Louise became nervous, like a child who covered her diary. She shook her head like a rattle drum and refused, "No, my work is not good enough to show it to you. You are much better than me. You''d better give me a chance to survive, and don''t look at my lame work."


    "How can you say that about your own work? As the designer of our team, Louise, you look down upon your work too much. I remember that you shared the same view with me in that examination. We are like confidants. I often want to have more communication with you, but you always avoid me like this..." Megan shrugged her shoulders helplessly.


    Louise lowered her head and pulled her bangs with her hand. She seemed to be very shy, "How about... Let me move in here? I''ll move my office to your place and let''s work together."


    Megan didn''t realize that Louise was going to work with her. Since there was no one in the next cubicle, it was no problem for Louise to work here.


    "Okay, I don''t mind. We can talk and learn together. If you want to work here, it''s okay." Megan nodded.

 Chapter 437 Exposure

    Megan felt that Louise wanted to work with her out of kindness. Megan didn''t mind the little girl sitting next to her. Maybe she could ask Louise something if she had any problems. Then she wouldn''t be so lonely.


    At noon that day, Louise moved her office. For the first time, Megan felt that Louise was so strong. Looking at Louise''s skinny arms, Megan thought she was a weak girl, but she did not expect that Louise could put all the things in a box and bring them here.


    Megan hurried to pick it up. Seeing that Louise held it so easily, Megan thought it was a very light box, but it was very difficult to lift it. Megan put her things on the table and said breathlessly, "It''s so heavy. You are really strong."


    Louise blinked at her and said naughtily, "Yes, I have something else to move here. Let''s talk about it later."


    After moving her things for three times, Louise finally transferred all her things. Megan also gasped for breath. She hadn''t exercised since she got sick last time, and her health had declined a lot.


    Megan and Louise sat next to each other. Every time Louise encountered some questions that she didn''t understand, she would ask Megan. If she didn''t have anything to ask, she would crane her head out to see what Megan was doing.


    "Megan, what are you doing? Why haven''t I seen it before?" Louise looked at Megan''s computer and asked curiously.


    As expected, distance produces beauty. Megan hadn''t found that Louise was a curious person. She


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    is it true? Did you do those bad things? You didn''t return the book to me at all. It was a blank book on the table. Then you enthusiastically urged me to get off work, fearing that I would check that the blank book. Is that true?"


    Since her true colors had been exposed, Louise didn''t have to hide or disguise anymore. She looked at Megan fiercely and said angrily, "Yes, I did everything, because I am so jealous of you. Why can you have everything as a new comer? I also want to get the attention of the company, but the boss is looking at you alone."


    Miah sneered, "As long as you have the ability, I will find out your talents one day. However, some people can calm down and show their strength, while some didn''t have any talents but still want to get attention. You are too naive.


    The most wonderful thing you have done is your last presentation. Unfortunately, there was a plagiarist in that presentation. You copied Megan''s materials, her thoughts of operation and management, so you are so eager to steal her presentation."


    Megan was frustrated again. Did Louise really do so many wrong things? Even her presentation was stolen by Louise? She couldn''t believe it.


    "Well, I didn''t steal. Don''t sling mud at me." Louise was still defending herself and didn''t admit that she stole the presentation.


    Miah looked into Louise''s eyes and forced Louise to look at herself. "Do you think I was so stupid that I destroyed the surveillance video without seeing it?"

 Chapter 438 Confession

    Megan looked at Louise in disbelief. She urgently needed an explanation from Louise, "Why? Why did you do this to me?"


    Louise became a little strange. She looked at Megan coldly, as if Megan''s words had finally aroused her hidden character. She looked at Megan with a grimace, "Why? ... Don''t you know it yourself? If it weren''t for you, I wouldn''t have done that."


    "Well, as long as you have real potential, who can prevent you from showing your ability in the company?" Miah shouted at her angrily.


    "Cut the crap! You can do whatever you want to me!" Louise raised her head and looked angry as if she was going to make a glorious sacrifice.


    Although Louise had done something wrong to herself, Megan thought she should give Louise another chance. After all, Louise was still young and there were many possibilities in her future. Louise didn''t need to suffer such a big setback when she had her first job.


    Megan began to speak for Louise, "Forget it. Let''s put an end to this matter and let it go."


    "Megan, you have to think it over. You are the one who will suffer the biggest loss after she did so." Miah said angrily. How could Megan be deceived by this little girl? She was so angry that she asked, "Do you think you are doing this for her good?"


    "But... After all, she is still very young..."


    Miah pounded on the table and vented her anger on Megan. "How long do you think you can help her? She made such a mistake today, but you tried to help her. Will you be


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    g to give me another chance?" Louise was rooted to the spot. However, after experiencing this, her heart seemed to be gradually melted. "Don''t you really mind what I have done to you?"


    Megan shook her head, "Yes, because the people who instigated you wanted to harm me a long time ago. Even if you didn''t do that, it would be someone else. By the way, it''s all my fault that you become like this."


    "Really?" Tears gathered in Louise''s eyes. All her pride that she had feigned was shattered. Now she realized that she was just a young girl who just graduated. How could she be so easily cheated and deceived a kind person?


    "Thank you." Before Megan could answer, Louise spoke first, as if she didn''t need to ask whether what Megan said was true or not. Louise believed that Megan had sincerely forgiven herself.


    Megan handed over a few tissues and patted Louise on the shoulder. "If you have any difficulties in the future, please tell me in time. I will try my best to help you."


    Louise choked with sobs. In this cold society, only Megan was so kind to her.


    "From now on, can you be my elder sister?" At the thought of what she had done to Megan a few days ago and her arrogant appearance, Louise felt guilty. "Sister, can you forgive my offence to you before?"


    Megan exhaled softly, "Since you have called me sister, what else can''t be forgiven?" After saying that, she hugged with Louise. Such a warm embrace was something Louise had been yearning for a long time.

 Chapter 439 Her Name Made His Heart Ache

    After figuring out everything, Megan immediately called the police, but the police said that Megan did not suffer a heavy loss, and Louise got money instead, which was not a fraud at all. The disk and other things that Megan had lost were worthless. All in all, the police didn''t get involved in this matter. After listening to their explanation, Megan did feel that it was a little tricky.


    She had no evidence to prove that the person was Shelly, nor did she have any evidence to prove that Shelly had planted spies around her to monitor her life.


    So this matter ended like that. Later, Shelly''s spies did not contact Louise anymore. As for whether other staff in the company had done something improper to Megan, there was no other evidence for the time being.


    Fortunately, through this matter, the relationship between Megan and Louise became particularly good. After all, they had experienced a lot together and knew each other''s character.


    Especially Louise, she became very sensible now, completely different from the picky one before. Not only didn''t she ask Megan a lot of questions, but also offered to do something for Megan. The pamphlet she had secretly hidden was also returned to Megan.


    Not long after, Miah came to their office to inspect. Louise and Megan were getting along well with each other. Louise took the initiative to apologize to Miah, and at the same time, she was grateful to Miah. "Thank you for keeping the secret for me. It has caused a bad impact on the company for such a long time. I''m very


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    rning with determination. It could be seen that he was an ambitious man.


    Fred gave him a thumbs up and was very satisfied with his decision. "No problem. I''ll report this to the Union now." Then he left in a hurry. Lucian shook his head helplessly. He really couldn''t do anything to Fred.


    Lucian reviewed the recent project of the quarter and began to look for the next partner.


    After all, there were gains and losses in the business field. With a good attitude, Lucian calmly responded to the business changes. However, this genius businessman sometimes felt that if only he could calmly deal with his relationship.


    He counted the days when he broke up with Megan in his mind. They hadn''t seen each other for a long time since the day they broke up in D City. Lucian looked at the direction of her company and wondered if she was thinking of him.


    The weather in L City was getting warmer. Megan was not in good health. The warm weather would make her injured legs more comfortable. Last time, she said that she liked to stay in the hotel of D City which faced the sea. D City was a suitable for Megan to stay.


    His phone rang.


    If it weren''t for the ringing phone which interrupted his thoughts, he might have thought more.


    Who could resist the yearning for a good life? However, fantasies were illusions after all, and he returned to the cruel reality. He answered the phone. It was just a simple work call, but his beautiful daydream was over.


    Megan was a name that made his heart ache at the thought of it.

 Chapter 440 An Unexpected Reward

    Time seemed to pass very fast in the busy work. Megan had designed a lot of new works for the company''s new industry with Louise. Three months had passed fast. She put all her attention on her work. Without Lucian''s interruption, Megan felt much more peaceful.


    "The last meeting before the formal launch of Joy Jewelry of NEO Company begins now." Alvin Shen, the vice president announced with the microphone with full attention.


    All the staff present were highly qualified, and they attached great importance to the jewelry launch this time. After all, as a domestic luxury brand, the company had to extend its own business. It couldn''t be self-confident just because its high-end customized clothes were well sold. NEO Company pursued a new generation of domestic luxuries, with high-quality, good design and fashion brands, which were not only simple as customized clothes.


    After the deputy CEO announced, as the main person in charge of this project, Miah took over the microphone and skillfully presided over the process. "We have argued in several meetings. In the last meeting, I will sum up the implementation of the previous meetings."


    After that, Miah explained some matters and showed the main theme of this design, "Eternal." After that, many brands had used such themes before. No one could stop the wheel of time. People were eager to keep the beautiful things forever, but this was a beautiful fable. Humans could not guarantee that a relationship would not change, and that the sweet words they had said would not become lie


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    ompetition. It''s you who helped me. If there is a bonus, of course I''ll give it to you."


    "What you said makes me feel bad. I didn''t help you sign up for the bonus." Louise shook off her arm and said angrily, "Don''t try to contaminate our friendship with money."


    Megan couldn''t help laughing, "Then for me, this is also a misgotten fortune..."


    "Don''t tell me about it... Don''t tell me about it..." Louise covered her ears and didn''t listen to her nonsense. It was impossible to persuade her to accept the bonus.


    Megan had to give up for the time being. She pursed her lips and smiled. Louise was like a child, shaking her head like a rattle drum. She clearly felt that Louise''s personality had become much more cheerful. She was more lively and lovely than before.


    After all, she was just an inexperienced child. Maybe her family made her a little mature, but in fact, Louise was also a big child in need of care.


    "When will the award ceremony be held? What will you wear that day?" Louise blinked, turned her head and asked Megan.


    "The award ceremony may be held at 15. I didn''t remember it clearly. As for what I will wear, I''m not a female star who needs to walk the red carpet. Of course, I''ll go directly with normal company''s uniforms." Megan had never thought about such a question.


    Louise shook her head and rolled her eyes, "You are wrong. If you can get the attention of the photographer, it will undoubtedly be a good advertisement for our company. So you must dress up and attend the party that day, understand?"

 Chapter 441 An Old Friend

    On the 15th of that month, Megan got an invitation and attended the most famous annual awards ceremony of the domestic fashion circle. Since the entries were nominated by each school, she knew she had to thank her alma mater for supporting her.


    Megan looked for a lot of people and finally contacted her alma mater to express her gratitude. She hadn''t visited her teacher since she left school. After all, she was still an unknown designer.


    The teacher of the school congratulated her and invited her to give a speech at the school. Megan was a little embarrassed. She had never thought that she would return to the school to give a speech one day. At that time, she was just a student with good grades and could get a scholarship, but she was inferior to other students in other aspects. When the school needed a student representative to give a speech, she never knew why the rest of the students had to be represented by that student.


    As the representative of the NEO Company, Megan was given a makeover by the company''s stylist. And she even brought two assistants to the capital. The award ceremony was set at the university not far from her alma mater. That night, Megan wore a bespoke long dress and jewelry designed by herself. She slowly entered the venue under the light.


    Megan seldom wore high-heeled shoes. But tonight, she specially wore a pair of high-heeled shoes for this long dress. At the same time, a group of female stars attended


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    they had to pick the most handsome boy.


    Victor Shen was the most handsome boy in the class, but he didn''t care about the title. In fact, it was because of Megan that he found the title meaningful. During his four years in university, he had always loved Megan.


    Megan and Victor Shen were both talented and good-looking. Besides, they were also strong competitors for the school scholarship. Many people thought they would fall in love, but Victor Shen was very introverted at that time, and he never dared to profess his love to Megan. When they graduated, Victor Shen wanted to confess his love to her, but he missed the opportunity. He didn''t anticipate that Megan would leave school in advance.


    Later Victor Shen heard that Megan was married, so he gave up.


    Megan wore a long pink dress that looked like the wedding dress of a bride. She walked gracefully, with her long hair hanging over her shoulders. Her hair fluttered with each step she took.


    She stood on the stage and expressed her gratitude from the bottom of her heart. Generally, the speeches would be prepared in advance, but Megan had already forgotten what she had prepared, so she could only improvise on the spot. Although her speech was not very good, her feelings were sincere.


    Megan was so eye-catching on the stage. Looking at her, Victor Shen felt as if he were looking at a distant star. He was really intoxicated in this spring night, when the lights were shining.

 Chapter 442 Implicate

    Standing on the stage, Megan forgot to be nervous and naturally showed her gratitude. She spoke out her feelings and her gratitude.


    Sitting under the stage, Victor was like looking at her with full of attention. In his eyes, she was like the dazzling stars in the sky at a summer night. No matter how many years had passed, she was still the white moonlight in his heart, which was always bright.


    Of course, in addition to the audience on the spot, Megan''s behavior also attracted the audience who was watching the rebroadcast on TV, such as Lucian. He immediately became very uncomfortable.


    Just now, Megan''s actions were recorded by the camera. She nodded with a smile in response to the congratulations of Victor. She was wearing his coat when she was about to accept the prize, and returned him the suit halfway. Lucian had seen all these things.


    Not only Lucian, but also those indoorsmen who wanted Megan to be their girlfriend couldn''t control themselves.


    Megan was such a noble fairy. Other men were not qualified to appear beside her! If someone had to appear to protect her, it would only be Lucian himself. The man on TV who was sitting next to her, talking to her and taking off his coat for her was not qualified to do so!


    Lucian were furious. Why the man beside Megan could do something for her? Everyone was talking about Megan and Victor. Almost all the background information of Victor were exposed.


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    was among the "other people".


    She knew what kind of person Lucian was. He might go crazy and even make some trouble. But now Lucian didn''t do anything. Megan didn''t know whether he knew it or not.


    If he knew but he didn''t do anything, it meant that his love for Megan was completely over.


    That was good. Megan was satisfied. It would be better if he didn''t pay attention to her in the future.


    Back to the hotel, she looked at Victor''s phone number. She looked quite calm. In fact, when they were in college, everyone said that Victor liked her. At first, Megan believed it and waited for him to confess his love. Unfortunately, even after graduation, Victor didn''t confess his love to her.


    Megan didn''t know whether it was the gossip of her classmates or Victor didn''t have the courage to confess his love to her. Anyway, it had passed for a long time. Megan recalled the past. Judging from every little thing, Victor liked her, but he didn''t seize the best opportunity to confess his love.


    Should they keep in touch now? Megan hesitated. After all, she just met him today and implicated him to the top search. She was really sorry.


    After thinking for a long time, Megan still didn''t add his phone number to her contact list. Since she had missed him, then just let him go. She folded the paper which was with Victor''s phone number and threw it into the trash can.


    She really didn''t want to implicate Victor.

 Chapter 443 Donation

    A few days later, Megan was invited back to her alma mater, which was a highly prestigious university in the capital. Basically, people would know it was a good school when they heard its name. ...


    Megan had made great efforts to get into this school. She was not a smart girl, but she was very diligent. When she arrived at this school, Megan unexpectedly found that she ranked last in her class. There were a lot of talented people in this school. Almost all the best students from every corner gathered beside her.


    As soon as she returned to the alma mater, her former guidance counselor came out to welcome her. Megan felt very guilty that she hadn''t come back to visit him for so many years.


    "I''m really sorry that I didn''t come back to see you until now." Megan called to him from a distance and then apologized to him.


    At that time, Megan''s guidance counselor was just a fresh graduate, but now he was more mature. The guidance counselor comforted Megan, "It doesn''t matter. I''m glad you''re back now."


    "I''m not a successful person. How can I be invited back to give a speech? You know, I''m afraid of that." Megan went in with the guidance counselor. They first went to see the display of prizes brought back by the alumni.


    Some of the alumni were athletes who had won the championship. They left their gold medals in the alma mater. And some became writers. A large volume of the manuscript was shown under the glass. Besides,


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    le looking at the clouds.


    In the dream, Megan went back to her college days. Victor looked immature. He had a crew cut and didn''t wear glasses. And Megan''s dress was not at all fashionable.


    She had been waiting for Victor in the library, because he had something important to tell her, but he hadn''t shown up from the morning to the evening. Megan could only return in disappointment. She heard that Victor was leaving for the postgraduate entrance exam or something else. Megan thought, ''It turns out that he wants to tell me this important thing.''


    Although Victor didn''t tell her the news himself, Megan had already known about it and had forgiven him for not being there that day.


    At this moment, Megan suddenly woke up. ''It turns out it was just a dream. But this dream was exactly the same as my past. It was not a dream at all, but my memory, wasn''t it?''


    The plane landed slowly. Megan returned to L City, which was her hometown.


    After calming herself down, she went back to the company immediately. She knew that both Miah and Louise were waiting for her. She gave the trophy to Miah and let Miah hand it over to the company.


    According to the agreement, Megan gave the prize money to Louise, whose mother was ill and needed money. After all, Louise helped her win the prize. At first, Louise refused again and again, but Miah kept trying to convince her to take the money. Finally, Louise reluctantly accepted the money.

 Chapter 444 A Warm Night

    Megan happily shared her success. Megan was very grateful that the company could launch her design and support her. When she was happy and excited, Lucian was burning with anger.


    It was because she was too close to Victor. In the past, there was a man named Aron. He thought that Aron was not qualified to compete with him. After all, he knew Megan first. Didn''t he understand the principle of first come, first served?


    However, now, the information collected by Fred clearly showed that Megan and Victor had known each other before Lucian knew her. He even lost this advantage, and Lucian had a strong sense of crisis.


    Megan was really a headache. She was so excellent that many men wanted to be with her. Even if Aron, Victor didn''t show up, there would still be other people appearing beside her. Lucian felt that Megan was now neither close nor far. It seemed that she was getting closer, but in fact, she had been far away.


    Fred was talking to him about the investigation, "As expected, Victor was a friend of Megan at that time, and a student of a university told me in person that Victor had a crush on Megan..."


    "Enough!" Lucian didn''t want to hear about Megan''s love story at that time. What he wanted to do was to prevent Megan from being with other people.


    "I haven''t finished yet. Megan has been accepting the prize in the capital city these days. Along the way, Victor accompanied her to visit the campus. I heard that they even


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    in the world. You just need to work hard. I will always help you behind you... Oh, by the way, today Eric suddenly said that he was so proud to be your son. Congratulations! Megan is much better than me to be a mother who makes her child proud."


    Megan listened to her mother quietly. Her heart seemed to be the healing scar. She had never thought that she would have such a happy day. She could still live a good life even without Lucian''s company, While she was thinking, Megan fell asleep naturally. Zoe looked at her with doting eyes when Megan fell asleep on her mother''s knees. Did she think she was still a child? Did she think that her mother could carry her back to the bedroom after she fell asleep?


    Zoe smiled faintly, but her tears slowly overflowed. She looked at Megan with satisfaction and said softly to her, "Megan, you have been so hard all these years. Forget the unhappiness. You will have your own life."


    No one knew whether she was asleep or not. But Megan nodded after hearing Zoe''s words.


    Zoe slowly moved Megan''s head away from her knees, stood up and went to her bedroom. She took the quilt and covered Megan well.


    Then she returned to Megan, she put Megan''s head on her knees again, the same as the pose just now.


    ''Megan, I can''t help you with your love and work. I can only watch you silently like now and hope you can be happy.''


    In this way, Zoe and Megan spent a warm night on the sofa in the living room.

 Chapter 445 Good Boss

    Megan had become the top designer of the company. She didn''t think she was great, but the company always sent her to the meetings about jewelry.


    Now, Miah focused on training Louise. No matter what Megan did, Miah didn''t need to keep an eye on her anymore. In fact, Megan didn''t betray Miah''s trust. She worked cautiously, and she would ask Miah to vet what needed to be vetted.


    Megan faced all the achievements she had made with a clear conscience, because she knew that the achievements were largely due to her hard work. However, when Shelly heard about it in R City, she thought it was strange.


    ''How could Megan possibly be that good?'' Shelly had never reached that level of ability, and she didn''t think that Megan would outdo her.


    "Don''t I know what she''s capable of? That woman is just a pretty face." Shelly was interested in cigarettes recently. She took a drag on a lady''s cigarette, with a long white cigarette between her fingers. Then she exhaled the smoke comfortably.


    Destinee, who was standing next to her, smiled. "You mean she achieved such a great achievement this time just because she is lucky?"


    Shelly rolled her eyes and stared at Destinee, as if she was explaining to Destinee, but also comforting herself, "Lucian must have arranged it for her. Otherwise, who would have worn the jewelry she designed? Even if I bought it and put it on the paw of the pet dog, that would


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    ruggling to make ends meet, though she had got a good job and could make her mother take medicine.


    Louise had owed a lot of money to treat her mother''s disease. But when she owed money, she didn''t think it was a big deal. ''Anyway, I''m still young. It doesn''t matter if I owe money. As long as my mother can be cured, everything will be fine.''


    Louise couldn''t live without her mother. She just hoped that one day she could become rich overnight and let her mother receive the most advanced treatment.


    Therefore, Louise attached great importance to the new product launch this time. She had been bending over the table designing the shape of diamonds. Now her works were much more than Megan''s. Only when she worked harder than Megan did could she feel a little hopeful.


    After all, the company was not a place for charity. Louise knew what it meant.


    While Megan was resting, Louise was still working.


    Megan stretched out her arms and moved her neck. Seeing that Louise was so engrossed in her work, Megan was relieved. ''Sure enough, it''s important to enter a good company. And having a good boss is more important.'' Megan was glad she didn''t leave the company on the spur of the moment.


    Those seemingly powerful companies might not be suitable for her.


    As a boss, sometimes Miah looked indifferent, but she treated everyone equally. Only in this way could Louise obey Miah and work hard.

 Chapter 446 Unease

    Lucian had made up his mind to go to the capital for the meeting. In fact, this investment promotion meeting was of no importance to him. Moreover, he didn''t want to sign a contract with any small company. After the sudden bankruptcy of the MIX Group in G City, the Empire Group needed to take some measures to recover.


    Lucian just came to the capital for a trip. More importantly, he really wanted to meet Megan''s secret admirer in her school days.


    ''It is said that the secret admirer is a professor now. How could he produce top-class students?'' Lucian felt that Victor couldn''t do a good job as a teacher. After all, the most important thing for a teacher was to have good qualities. But Victor even wanted to take Megan away.


    Lucian would never let that happen. He arrived in the capital and found the place where Megan studied for four years. It was indeed a very powerful school in the country. Lucian received education abroad. At the beginning, he could not bear foreign education, but there was nothing he could do.


    As he had never studied in a domestic university, Lucian found it very interesting when he saw Megan''s alma mater. At the thought that Megan studied here in the past, he immediately felt happy.


    Lucian''s name was well-known and people would recognize him wherever he went. A few minutes after he arrived at the campus, he was surrounded by enthusiastic students.


    "Welcome Mr. Lucian from the Empi


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    ed him from L City to J City and got back from J City.''


    At the door of a high-end house, Victor was walking slowly with his suitcase. The roses climbed all over the wall, and pink and white flowers were blooming. But it seemed that no one took care of the yard all year round. Those roses had blocked the windows of the second floor and spread to the third floor.


    Victor hadn''t been back for a long time. He looked up at the house, which was still solemn. The house was like a huge Band-Aid sticking in his mind. It wasn''t meant to cover his scar, but to attract his attention.


    The Band-Aid never wanted to tell people that there was a scar below, but people still knew that.


    Victor took out a bunch of keys from his suitcase. He had already forgotten which key could open the door. So he tried one by one. After about ten minutes, Victor finally opened the door.


    A damp smell rushed into his nose, and there was a large spider web at the door. No one had come back for such a long time, so even the spiders were all over the house.


    Victor struggled to drag the suitcase into the house and cleaned the spider web with a broom in the corner. Then he stood in the empty room and said to the three-story building indifferently, "I''m back."


    However, from the first floor to the third floor, there was no one. The lifeless decorations were silently responding to his words, "Welcome back."


    Welcome back for revenge.

 Chapter 447 An Honest Mistake

    "Megan, would you like to check this for me?"


    "Megan, is that OK?"


    Now Megan had become an indispensable consulting staff in the company. At the meeting last time, they needed to select an excellent employee to go to study in the Yi Country for a week. All the staff in the company had voted Megan as a representative to participate in the exchange activity.


    In addition, Megan was easy-going and many colleagues were willing to communicate with her, so Megan had become a popular employee in the company. Every time Louise would sigh, "If I were you, I would have been crazy. How could you stand so many people surrounding by you and asking you so many questions?"


    However, one day when Megan was not in the office and someone came to ask her questions, Louise kindly helped him. At that time, she realized the pleasure of helping others. Sometimes it was necessary to be a kind person.


    Once when Megan was having lunch in the company, there was a TV hanging on the wall of the dining hall, which was broadcasting the recent stock market situation of the Empire Group. An economic expert with a stick was explaining to the audience whether they should buy the stock of Empire Group at this time.


    Then, it recalled what had happened to the Empire Group recently. For example, its cooperation with MIX Group in G City was completely over. For example, Empire Group announced that it would cooperate with a famous science fiction writer. It would create a science fiction world and become a domestic


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    Megan were a little strange, and it seemed that Miah was afraid that Megan would hear something about Lucian. What did the Empire Group have to do with NEO Company? She had never heard of it.


    She searched the key words of these two companies, but of course she didn''t find any information. She was sensitive and wanted to know what had happened, it seemed that Miah and Megan knew something she didn''t know.


    Suddenly, Louise thought of someone who had bribed her and asked her to make trouble for Megan. It seemed that Megan had a strange background. The bad guys might not harm an ordinary woman. There must be an important reason. On the other hand, Miah thought highly of Megan, and she remembered that Miah had been peeking at Megan when they were having lunch...


    "Is Megan really Lucian''s younger sister? They do look like each other." Louise couldn''t help but search Megan and Lucian. The search result was their wedding pictures, which was unbelievable to Louise.


    At that moment, Louise was shocked. Her mind went blank, and she had never expected such a result. She quickly thought of what stupid words she had said at lunch.


    On the next day, Louise arrived at her office early in the morning. She carefully prepared a gift and waited for Megan to come to work.


    "It''s not a special day today. Why do you give me a gift?" Megan asked curiously, but she still receipted it, "Thank you."


    "Nothing, nothing... I hope you can forgive me for my honest mistake." Louise bowed respectfully.

 Chapter 448 A Conference

    Megan knew that Louise was giving her this gift because of what had happened yesterday. Both of them knew the reason, so neither of them said anything more about it.


    Louise was very familiar with Megan. She knew what kind of person Megan was. And Megan thought Louise was just an onlooker who did not know the truth. What Louise had said yesterday didn''t mean anything to her.


    Finally, Louise followed Miah''s order and would never talk about the CEO of the Empire Group in the company again. ''Why would Mr. Lucian break up with Megan? Megan''s such a good person. I have never heard that Mr. Lucian came to see Eric...''


    Although Louise was puzzled, she didn''t say anything in front of Megan. After all, Megan was a person she respected, and it was a private matter between Megan and Lucian.


    The jewelry designers from all over the world would gather in Yi Country. The NEO Company thought highly of Megan, so the company decided to let her attend the conference. But Megan was not particularly well-known in the industry, so she could only attend the conference an audience member.


    Eric happened to have a holiday at that time, so Megan planned to take Eric there. However, Zoe caught a cold and felt uncomfortable. Megan couldn''t take care of Eric abroad alone, so she had to let Eric stay in L City. And she asked Eric to take good care of his grandmother.


    Eric helped Megan pack up her things. Hearing that, he nodded vigorously. "Of course I will take good care


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    on the Internet accused Megan of plagiarizing her classmate''s work and violating professional ethics. At the same time, the information that had been used to discredit Megan was also exposed. The good image that Megan had worked hard to cultivate was completely ruined by these official accounts overnight.


    Miah quickly called Megan and wanted to ask Megan about the so-called classmate. She definitely believed in Megan, but she still wanted to confirm it. If the female designer was not Megan''s classmate, then this matter would be easy to deal with.


    Even the PR Department of the company was waiting for Megan''s answer, but Megan''s phone was disconnected. Miah was anxious to death. She waited for Megan''s reply, but she couldn''t get through to Megan.


    At that time, Megan was attending the conference. She put her phone on silent and put it in her bag. She listened to the designers and artists passing on their own ideas and carefully recorded their opinions with a small notebook. It could be seen how serious she had been when she had studied at school.


    Jeffrey Cheng didn''t sit next to Megan, but he could still see from a distance that she was listening carefully. A smile appeared on his face.


    All of a sudden, Jeffrey Cheng felt that someone''s phone was vibrating. But the artists were discussing their opinions into the microphone, and the voice was quite loud. After a while, the vibrating sound seemed to be disappear, so he didn''t take it seriously.

 Chapter 449 A Trap

    As time went by, Miah was still unable to contact Megan. Even Jeffrey, who was accompanying Megan, didn''t answer the phone. She thought perhaps these two people had already entered the scene. Miah was very anxious. If they couldn''t give the public a response immediately and missed the perfect time to explain, they would get in trouble.


    Unable to wait for Megan to answer the phone, Miah had to ask the PR Department of the company to reply first. All they had to do was tell the press that there was no plagiarism. And they wouldn''t respond to questions about the identity of that female designer.


    The company hadn''t experienced such a crisis yet, and the PR Department hadn''t figured out the best way to handle it, so they told the truth directly. "At present, Megan is still at an international conference, so we can''t contact her for the time being. The specific details will be explained to everyone after the conference."


    After the company responded, the public became more hostile to Megan. It seemed that very few people believed such an official explanation. No matter what the official website said, the public was still not convinced. People thought that Megan was just a coward, or that she was making excuses for herself, and so on. Anyway, people believed the company could contact Megan.


    "She was very active in taking other people''s work to get the prize. But now when she was found to plagiarize her classmate''s work, she went into hiding and refused to admit it. It''s ridiculous!"


    "You are ri


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    "Miah, you know what kind of person I am. I don''t have time to explain that now. I want to say, Miah, do you remember my major in university?"


    "Ah... I see." Miah exclaimed, "Why didn''t I think of that?"


    It turned out that Megan didn''t study jewelry design in university. She majored in finance, so how could she possibly do jewelry design homework? Obviously, the female designer was not Megan''s classmate.


    ''How could she deceive the public with such a bad lie?'' Miah got angrier, "Even if she wanted to use this opportunity to get publicity, she''d have to come up with a decent lie, right?" Because of this matter, others found out what Megan had experienced before.


    "I''ll contact my college teacher now and ask her to help me prove it..." Megan frowned in disgust.


    "Wait a minute..." Miah suddenly stopped her. "Your school is very good. It seems that all your teachers have come forward to clear it up. They recorded a video and said nice things about you!" At that time, the staff just sent Miah the apology video from Megan''s teachers at university.


    Hearing the news, Megan was obviously very touched. Besides, she was grateful to her teachers for their willingness to help her.


    Megan didn''t see the video, but she had already played it in her mind. She felt very lucky to have these teachers.


    Although it was an apology video, the professors and guidance counselors didn''t think Megan had done anything wrong. Moreover, they said they didn''t know the female designer who framed Megan at all.

 Chapter 450 Plagiarism (Part One)

    The woman who pretended to be Megan''s classmate and accused Megan of plagiarizing her work no longer dared to say anything on the Internet, because a group of teachers helped Megan clear up the rumor. However, such a thing had already happened, and all the dirt on Megan had been dug up. It would take a long time to defuse public anger on the Internet.


    Now that Megan and Jeffrey had come out of the meeting hall, the two of them couldn''t go back. They could only look at each other at the door.


    Jeffrey asked her what had happened, and Megan explained briefly. Hearing her explanation, Jeffrey nodded. ''The people present are really strange. It seems that they don''t want anyone else to be better than them. The NEO Company which is getting stronger might be revenged for offending other companies at any time.''


    Megan nodded, but she didn''t dare to say who did it. The man who framed her this time could be someone from a rival company, or her worst enemy. Anyway, she had to accept the company''s offer.


    Now, Miah was dealing with the affairs of the company. She would contact Megan after


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    They went to visit the memorial of a famous luxury goods company.


    Obviously, Shelly was not in a good mood.


    The plan she came up with was about to succeed, after all, Megan had become the target of criticism. She didn''t expect that Megan could dodge a bullet.


    "Why didn''t you remind me in advance that Megan has such a good relationship with her university teachers? How could her teachers offer to help her? This is absolutely ridiculous." Shelly took a sip of wine and rolled her eyes.


    The failure made her angry again. "Am I not as intelligent as Megan? That''s impossible."


    Destinee, her only reliable subordinate here, comforted her, "You think too much. It''s definitely not because of your intelligence. After several fights, I think Megan is really a scheming woman. You are so simple and kind-hearted. How can you be her opponent?"


    Shelly was satisfied with what Destinee said. She shook the wine in her glass and glanced at Destinee. Then she said with a smile, "You''re right. I look powerful, but in fact, I''m just a silly girl. Alas, how can I be a match for Megan?"

 Chapter 451 Plagiarism (Part Two)

    "That''s right. You are too honest. That''s why you can''t win her. Megan is so scheming. She will definitely come to a bad end." Destinee said what Shelly wanted to hear, but in fact, Destinee didn''t think that. If she had spoken her mind, she would have been blamed by Shelly.


    Finally, Shelly decided not to punish Destinee. She tilted the glass to Destinee, and the other party immediately poured her a glass of ice wine.


    Shelly couldn''t help nodding, "You are indeed a smart man. Ha ha, you deserve my kindness. Although we failed this time, it''s not your fault. We are too kind, so we still show mercy to her. Next time, we''ll give her a hard time."


    Shelly was in a much better mood after being fooled by Destinee. And Destinee was also relieved.


    "Don''t worry. As long as we make a good plan, we will teach her a lesson. Although we failed this time, Megan''s reputation has been greatly damaged. Those who don''t want to pay attention to this matter must think that Megan has really plagiarized someone else''s work. In the future, Megan will be known as a plagiarist. Isn''t it great?" Destinee tried to say something that could make Shelly happy.


    Shelly happily gulped down the ice wine in the glass, and she was dizzy and intoxicated in the good wine.


    She clapped her hands and looked relaxed. "Yes, our plan is awesome. Who says we didn''t succeed? We made it! You need to hire some anti-fans. Ask them to remind everyone from time to time that Megan is a plagiarist."


    ... ...


    "Another group of anti-fans appeared at three o''clock in the afternoon. They all said the s


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    My father cherishes talent, and you will definitely be valued by him." Jeffrey said affirmatively.


    Megan also knew that. Although Miah cherished the employees, the company wouldn''t have been as successful as it was now without Jonas.


    They took the streetcar to the door of the restaurant. It was still Jeffrey who led the way.


    "What do you like to eat, Jeffrey? Oder whatever you want. I''ll buy it for you." Megan smiled with dimples.


    As a gentleman, Jeffrey wouldn''t let a lady who had dinner with him pay the bill. He immediately refused, "Please give me a chance to be courteous. I''ll pay for it."


    Megan thought that Jeffrey had helped her a lot since she had come to Yi Country. Now she wanted to return the favor.


    When Megan was struggling, Jeffrey suddenly felt as if someone was secretly taking pictures of them. But when he turned around, he found that everyone was busy with their work. He couldn''t tell which one was the stalker. They all walked back and forth naturally.


    Jeffrey said in a low voice, "It seems that we have been targeted. Could it be the paparazzi? He follows us wherever we go. It''s really annoying."


    Megan also looked around secretly, but she could see nothing. "Are you sure anyone is taking pictures secretly? Why can''t I see that?"


    "Now the man has disguised himself, so I don''t know which one." Jeffrey said with regret.


    Megan suggested, "How about we go to another restaurant?"


    However, Jeffrey said eagerly, "No, this is our chance to catch him. Maybe he has already taken a lot of pictures of us. We''d better catch him."

 Chapter 452 Capture And Release

    Megan tried her best not to look back. She didn''t expect to be followed. Where did these people come from? Were they working for Shelly? Or were they domestic media who got the news? She speculated in her heart, looking at Jeffrey, who was pretending to take a selfie. But in fact, through the mobile camera, he was looking at the location of the person secretly photographed them behind.


    Jeffrey hinted Megan to pay the bill. Then he stood up and said he was going to the bathroom.


    According to his arrangement, Megan went to the counter with her handbag and asked how much it was. She tried her best to stall for time. She didn''t know how Jeffrey would stop those people later. She had to cooperate with him.


    "What''s the best-selling coffee in the shop?" Megan tried to find something to talk about and asked in fluent English.


    "What?" The cashier was alert and seemed to think that Megan came for some purpose.


    Megan rolled her eyes and tried her best to search for other topics. After thinking for a while, she asked, "Since Yi Country is the center of fashion, how did you carry out this idea in this coffee shop?"


    This was really a very boring topic. After Megan blurted it out, she also felt that she was not a talkative person. She could only bite her lips and pray that Jeffrey would show up as soon as possible. She couldn''t buy him much time.


    The cashier felt so strange that he raised one of his eyebrows and asked, "Miss, are you a reporter? Which news agency are you from? You are not welcome here. Please pay and leave as soon as possible! "


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    ted them to leave as soon as possible. When Jeffrey saw that they all wanted this person to leave, he had no objection. He just let him go for the sake of Lucian, although he didn''t understand why Lucian had planted an informer between them.


    Jeffrey let him go and warned, "If you don''t do anything good next time and be caught by me again, don''t blame me for being rude to you!"


    The man answered with a heavy ''Hmm'' and immediately got out of the shop assistant''s encirclement. He turned around and rushed out. He had to leave as soon as possible.


    Looking at the man running away in a hurry, Jeffrey asked Megan, "Are you sure you want to let him go in this way? It''s not too late to regret now... "


    "He''s just an ordinary employee and he''s doing his best for his boss. Let him go this time. Anyway, his photos have been destroyed and his mission has failed. What''s the point of detaining him?" Megan said in a gentle tone. She didn''t care as long as the photo was destroyed and not used by Lucian or Shelly.


    The question she asked that man should be told to Lucian. How ironic it was! In the end, Lucian married Shelly. This was probably a joke for her in the past, but now...


    Putting his hand in her pocket, Jeffrey shrugged and said, "Since you don''t care, I don''t care either. But, why did Lucian send someone to take pictures of us two? I have never met him before. "


    "Ah...You will know it in the future," Megan answered ambiguously.


    Megan was a mysterious woman. Sometimes what she said was simple, but Jeffrey couldn''t understand her undertone.

 Chapter 453 Complex Felling

    After the man who had secretly photographed them left, Megan and Jeffrey also left the cafe. Perhaps it was because Megan had too many secrets, Jeffrey kept a distance from her. He did not treat her as casual as before. Moreover, someone wanted to creep shot them. Even if he didn''t care about it, he had to keep a distance from Megan for the sake of Megan''s reputation.


    Therefore, he kept a lukewarm attitude to Megan until she finished the three day communication meeting. Finally, it was peaceful and smooth during her last few days of the business trip there. This should be the last time that Jeffrey sent Megan to the airport.


    "Say hello to my father for me when you go back." In the end, Jeffrey didn''t forget to create an opportunity for his father.


    Megan carried a backpack on her back. Megan preferred to carry such a backpack when she went out, she felt it was more convenient. She nodded. There was easy for her. It was just a normal greeting when they met in the company as usual. However, it was not easy to see the CEO.


    "I will tell my father that you are a good employee." Jeffrey was stable, but when she heard him emphasize his father again and again, Megan could understand what he meant no matter how stupid she was.


    What was the big boy thinking about!


    With her schoolbag on her back, Megan turned her head and waved her hand. "Don''t do that. I don''t need you to specially inform it to him. Please stay here and work hard on your study."


    Jeffrey shrugged and spread out his hands. It s


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    cause of the high price. With a glance at the empty seat, he could see Victor sitting there.


    He actually arrived earlier than Lucian did. Lucian wiped the wet rain off his hands with a handkerchief and approached Victor.


    "Victor?" Lucian asked knowingly.


    "It''s me, Victor." He was wearing a pair of silver framed glasses for nearsighted persons. A dark blue shirt inside, a slim suit, coupled with the vintage glasses embellishment, making him look like a refined scum.


    Of course, the feeling of ''refined scum'' was only Lucian''s first feeling for him.


    "I heard that you came to my school to look for me when you were in the J City. What''s the matter?" Victor just stood up for a while, and now he was sitting on the sofa again.


    Lucian nodded. He couldn''t hide the truth. After all, he did go to that school to look for him, although he felt a little embarrassing thinking about it now.


    "Nothing important. I just went to J City to attend a meeting. I went to your school by the way. Oh, no, it should be Megan''s school." Lucian cut to the chase.


    Victor smiled gently, which was more in line with the image of ''refined scum'' in Lucian''s eyes. He immediately reminded Lucian, "Since you have divorced, it''s not a good thing to pay so much attention to her, isn''t it?"


    "Oh?" Lucian''s interest was immediately aroused. He wanted to see in what identity did Victor remind him of this? "So, it seems that you failed to make her your girlfriend back then because you didn''t pay enough attention to her?"

 Chapter 454 Mysterious Background

    Lucian didn''t relax at all. He felt that he had met an opponent this time, who was even more difficult to deal with than Aron at that time. Although Lucian didn''t see Megan and didn''t know what kind of attitude she had, Victor had an unusual temperament.


    Lucian had been in business for many years and had seen all kinds of people. He thought a person like Victor should be a tough guy. But now he was sitting elegantly in front of him, with a smile at the corner of his mouth. From time to time, he gently pushed his glasses so much alike to what a teacher would do, which covered the hostility in his eyes.


    "I don''t know where you have heard about it, but it has nothing to do with me. If you see other people''s emotional failure as a joke to make fun of, it''s not my problem, but your personal quality, Mr. Lucian." Victor''s glasses were shining with purple and blue light.


    "Maybe you misunderstood me. I''m so sorry to make you think so." Lucian tilted his head slightly when he spoke, and then he said, "The reason I wanted to ask you out last time, and even now is that I just want to talk about Megan with you."


    Victor smiled calmly. "Mr. Lucian is really a businessman..." He didn''t go on. Obviously, he didn''t think it necessary to say everything. For example, he felt sorry for what Lucian said. It was said that the real rich were well-educated. But he didn''t see any trace of it from Lucian.


    After a while, he continued, "I don''t think it''s necessary for you to talk about this with me, because Megan is not a product that you are good at dea


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    now.


    It was the area of imported chocolate. Right, how was that possible for Megan to show up here? She usually didn''t let Eric eat chocolate.


    He looked at the chocolate on the shelf. Even adults would like the delicate packing box, let alone children? He walked along the shelf and turned the corner at the end. He happened to bump into a person.


    "I''m sorry." They bumped into each other. Lucian apologized for his impoliteness.


    "¡­"


    The person was about to say something, but stop at the sight of Lucian.


    Lucian took a closer look and found that it was really Megan. His heart was beating fast because of her sudden appearance.


    "It''s you!" He had planned to be gentle to her, but he blurted out the simple words. The tenderness that had been brewing all disappeared. With an expressionless face, there was nothing like the joy in his heart.


    Megan didn''t want to talk to him, especially his attitude now, as if he hated to see her. Since he didn''t like to see her, why did Megan appear in front of him?


    Megan turned around and was about to leave, but was stopped by Lucian. He stretched out his hand to stop her. But his movement was so big that he knocked down a chocolate box on the shelf.


    The chocolate box fell to the ground and broke into pieces. The sound not only stopped Megan, but also attracted the saleswoman.


    "Wow, it is bad." Megan could do nothing about it. Facing such a reckless Lucian, Megan couldn''t be angry. She squatted down to help him clean up the mess like a mother looking at her child who made a mistake.

 Chapter 455 Take A Free Ride

    Megan was selecting chocolate in the mall. She wanted to give it to Eric as a gift for the mid-term exam. She had been looking for the brand of chocolate that Eric liked, but she hadn''t seen it. When she turned around to buy the best one, Megan bumped into Lucian''s chest.


    When she was about to apologize, she heard Lucian''s voice. It turned out to be him. Then there was no need to apologize, was it? Megan was about to leave, but Lucian pulled her and caused the chocolate to fell on the ground.


    "Sir, why are you so reckless? Some chocolate is fragile. If you break it, who should we sell it to?" The saleswoman looked at the pile of chocolate on the ground and felt worried.


    Lucian didn''t want to make them worry about it at all. He pulled a shopping cart over and put all the chocolate boxes in it.


    The saleswoman looked at him and asked in disbelief, "Do you want to buy all these?"


    "It doesn''t matter if I have to buy them all," Lucian said coldly.


    Megan stopped him at once, "Lucian, are you out of your mind? Why did you buy so many? "


    There should be forty or fifty boxes of chocolates on the ground. The shopping cart was full of chocolates. What Megan was worried about was not the money, but whether he wanted to give all the chocolate to Eric.


    Even the saleswoman felt it unnecessary. She persuaded kindly, "You don''t have to be responsible for the products that was not damaged if you don''t want. Let me help you pick them out.


    We have to let you know the price first


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    ," said Lucian repeatedly, afraid that she would be angry. "You can drive to your home directly, I will leave after taking a look at Eric."


    What happened between adult had nothing to do with their kid. As a father, it was not too much for him to propose to see his son. Megan didn''t want him to get involved in her life anymore, but he was her son''s father. She couldn''t stop them from seeing each other.


    Coincidentally, Megan didn''t want to send Lucian back to his home. It would be terrible if Shelly was there. By the way, Arya should be very satisfied with her current daughter-in-law, right? As long as it wasn''t Megan, she would be satisfied.


    In the car, Lucian said, "Victor is very special. I plan to cooperate with him. What do you think?"


    He wanted to cooperate with Victor?


    Megan was confused. How did he know this person? Did he investigate it privately again? There were many questions popping up in Megan''s mind. She didn''t want to ask, so she kept thinking about it.


    "Victor isn''t in L City. How can you cooperate with him? Besides, I hope that you want to cooperate with Victor only because you like talent, not anything else." Megan stopped abruptly, as if to remind him not to get close to Victor because of her.


    But her words made Lucian very happy. It seemed that Megan didn''t pay much attention to Victor. At least they hadn''t contacted each other recently. Otherwise, why didn''t she know that Victor was in L City lately? A faint smile appeared on Lucian''s face.

 Chapter 456 Meet His Son

    Megan parked in her spot. She had called home in advance, so when she arrived, Eric just came down the stairs. From afar, Lucian saw the lovely look of Eric. Eric went downstairs obediently and looked down at the ground, afraid that he would stumble. His careful look made Lucian''s heart tremble.


    Eric was cute no matter what he did.


    As soon as the car stopped, Lucian opened the door and got off. After thinking for a while, he immediately turned back and brought the two bags of snacks to Eric.


    Megan guessed that he would do so. "Ah! Lucian! Why don''t you keep your promise? Didn''t you promise me you wouldn''t give these snacks to Eric?"


    Lucian ignored her. "Our son is so cute. How can we hide the snacks? We should have bought him more snacks."


    "But the problem is..." Megan still wanted to argue with him, but Lucian ran away with snacks without looking back. It was conceivable that he did not want to argue with her.


    It suddenly occurred to Megan that there was a saying on the Internet recently, which was used to describe men: Men often break their promises. Now Megan regretted bringing him home.


    ''Megan, Megan, you can''t go on like this.''


    Megan bit her lips. ''If I get along with Lucian like this again, I''ll probably fall in love with him. But Lucian acted as if nothing had happened. Even though he''s with Shelly, he still makes


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    ou stay for dinner?" Eric had already opened a bag of chips and ate them with a crisp sound.


    "I don''t have time to eat today. See you next time." Lucian waved goodbye to his son. He hadn''t decided how to go home yet. It seemed that he had to take a taxi. The problem was that he only took shelter from the rain near the company, and he didn''t expect to come so far with Megan. Besides, he had to take a taxi back to the company later. He hadn''t finished his work yet, and his laptop and his car were still in the company.


    Eric nodded obediently. He didn''t say anything, but lowered his head to eat chips. It could be seen that he was very disappointed. His father didn''t have dinner with him or play games with him. If it weren''t for these snacks, it would be like his father had never been here.


    Lucian turned around and left. He didn''t dare to look at his son anymore. Eric was such a good child, but he couldn''t give Eric a complete family. He mused, ''Megan, what do you think?''


    Lucian couldn''t help but look at Megan, who didn''t look at him at all. Then he left, disappointed.


    This could possibly be the worst day of his life. Lucian thought it might have something to do with seeing Victor today. ''It was that unlucky guy who brought me bad luck.''


    Lucian walked on the street indignantly, wondering if he could get a taxi at this rush hour.

 Chapter 457 Mystery

    After seeing off Lucian, Megan drove Eric home. The father had already gone, but the kid was still staring blankly at the direction he left. Eric suddenly said to her, "Mom, do you believe it? I think Dad will still live with us in the future. "


    "What are you talking about?" Megan didn''t know whom he had learned so much from. Was he just foretelling? Was he imitating the little elf to foretell what would happen in the future?


    But it was a pity that Megan knew what would happen in the future. She would never be with Lucian. She had to wait for Eric to grow up and use other ways to make him accept the reality. It was not his fault that he couldn''t live with his father, and he could live a happy life without living with him. He shouldn''t think too much about this problem.


    Megan didn''t expect that Eric would look at her mysteriously again and said, "Dad only loves you all the time."


    Megan was taken aback by his words. What did the little kid know? She didn''t believe it, but the expression of Eric really made her fall into the illusion that he was a prophet for a moment. ''Is what he says the truth?'' she ask herself this question.


    But that was only a flash. She quickly regained her sanity and immediately threw herself into the reality. She immediately raised her hand and was about to beat Eric. "Tell me, what kind of TV have you been watching recently?"


    Eric hurried to run behind Zoe. He seemed to have heard from others that father used to play bad cop and mother good cop. Why was the situation in their family the opposite


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    Megan hesitated. She did say so, but it was not the right time. "I''m going to pick up Eric from school now. How about you go with me to pick him up from school and then have dinner with us? My treat."


    Victor shook his head and said regretfully, "No, I can go with you to pick up your son. But if we have dinner, it must be my treat."


    So they drove together to pick up Eric from school.


    Not far away, Louise and Miah looked at each other. Was he Megan''s friends? But they had never heard it from her. Ah, he looked familiar. Wasn''t he the classmate of Megan who sat next to her when Megan went to receive the prize last time?


    "Wow, that''s amazing. I''ve been thinking a lot. Can you feel it, Miah?" Louise held her clothes tightly and suppressed the impulse in her heart.


    Miah nodded and said, "Let me guess. Maybe her male classmate likes Megan very much when they are in the campus. And now, seeing her again, makes him unable to stop..."


    "Ah...Miah, could you please stop using the idiom? Promise me. " Hearing her words, Louise''s eyes darkened.


    "Then this boy came to L City and wanted to renew his relationship with her. Isn''t he here already? I''m watching a play. " Miah gave a thumbs up. Judging from the appearance of Victor and Megan, they were a good match. Moreover, he was a university professor with a good academic status. As long as he had a good character, Miah would completely agree with them to be together.


    Megan''s car had gone far, but two girls still stood there and stared in the direction she left blankly.

 Chapter 458 A Double Faced Man

    It was the first time the Megan took Eric to see Victor. Eric had originally been jumping out of the school, thinking about what delicious food Zoe would cook for him today. But when he saw his mother standing with a strange man, his feet seemed to be sewn on the ground, unable to move.


    He suddenly had a bad feeling. He was afraid that the first thing his mother said to him later was, "Eric, call him Daddy. He will be your Daddy from now on." What should he do if she introduced this man to him in this way? Eric bit his lips. He was so scared that he really wanted to escape from them.


    Megan called his name as if it was the same as every time she came to pick him up. She called him naturally and normal, "Eric, come here."


    Eric was an obedient child. Although he didn''t want to get close, he still walked over. He walked over with fear, and every step he took was like dancing on the tip of a knife.


    "What''s wrong, Eric? You look unhappy? " Megan squatted down and looked at him, but soon Eric''s eyes dodged, and he moved to the opposite side of Victor. Megan had probably guessed what was going on, so she stood up and introduced him to Eric, "Eric, call Uncle Victor. He is my university classmate. It''s not easy for him to come to L City. As a native of L City, Eric, you should be like a little guide and treat Uncle Victor well. Can you do it? "


    Hearing that his mother didn''t tell him that he was his new father, Eric was so happy. He


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    s trick to deal with me, an old woman now?'' The signal was bad? She just didn''t want to talk to her at all. It seemed that her guess was right. It must be a man. Fortunately, Eric was also there. When they came back and if she could get any useful information from Megan, Zoe could ask Eric.


    Megan immediately threw her phone aside. It seemed that her mother would interrogate her again when she came back home today. It was just a male classmate. Why did things turn out like this? Maybe after a whole afternoon''s thought, her mother might think too much. She even thought that her daughter had finally found her another son-in-law?


    Thinking of this, Megan''s scalp tingled. Her mother was so great that she always worried about her. Thinking of that, Eric ran to the car. So she asked casually, "Why are you so slow?"


    Indeed, she just asked casually without any special meaning, just to cover up her embarrassment.


    Then Megan drove to a good restaurant in the city. She smiled and said, "Maybe it''s not as good as the star restaurants in J City. After all, L City is still developing."


    "Hah-hah, you really think highly of me. People like us who get a fix salary don''t have any chance to try even if the food in a star restaurant is very delicious. After all, we are not rich." Victor shook his head with regret.


    Megan also echoed, "You are right. The prices of commodities are very high now. I guess you will have a harder time in J City."

 Chapter 459 Maintain The Balance

    Megan took Victor to a middle grade restaurant. She wanted to treat him to dinner. After all, she was the host. But judging from the current situation, Victor wouldn''t allow her to do that.


    Eric had never been so clingy. He always clung to Megan, either holding Megan''s hands or her thighs. It was as if he was afraid of something and needed a safe and reliable thing to rely on. Megan felt that he was a little strange. She wanted him to be more sensible and stay away from her, but she didn''t expect that Eric still didn''t listen to her.


    Megan asked what''s wrong with him in a low voice. Eric shook his head. She really didn''t know what''s wrong with this child. He was a little unusual today. Maybe he thought that Victor was a stranger to him, so he was scared.


    Now that he would feel safe to hold her, she just let him hold her. Megan allowed him to do that. The two sat together, and their chairs was very close to each other, and Eric was leaning against her closely.


    Megan didn''t think too much about Eric''s abnormal behavior anymore. She ordered a few dishes and talked to Victor, "How many days will you stay in L City this time?"


    "I don''t know. Because of my work, I have to study the project thoroughly. This time, the project I''m studying is about the economic development, city construction and the mental change of people in the L City. In a word, part of the research is about economy and part is about humanity. Do you understand what I mean? " Victor pushed his glasses. The silver frame glasses shone w


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    t Megan had already lost her feelings for him.


    "It''s good that you know how I feel. Don''t worry. I''ll take care of everything in the future." Victor took a bite of beef. The rough meat was chewed in his mouth, even the blue veins on his neck appeared.


    Megan was even more confused by his words. "What do you mean? What do you by taking care of everything in the future? Why should I let you care everything for me? Don''t do anything stupid. Victor, I hope you will only focus on your work this time in L City. Don''t think too much about anything else. I''m very happy now. I don''t need to destroy the existing balance."


    "What if it was said by Lucian? Will you agree? " With a smile on his face, Victor didn''t make the atmosphere particularly awkward, but what he said made Megan depressed.


    Megan put down her chopsticks and said seriously, "No matter who he is, I won''t let him break the balance I have now."


    "Well, let''s talk about something else. Don''t talk about these messy things." Victor shook his head. The anger in his body was burning. But he had to pretend to be calm. Even if Lucian appeared in front of him and took Megan away, it didn''t matter.


    Victor was good at endurance. After all, he didn''t have something until now. He believed that Megan would belong to him sooner or later as long as he could endure it a little longer.


    Megan didn''t calm down until she heard that they would change the topic. Eric listened to their conversation and confirmed that the Uncle opposite was not a good person.

 Chapter 460 Fate

    Megan ladled some sweet dumplings for Eric with a spoon. He liked sweet soup most. Megan specially ordered a sweet soup for him. There were some diced fruit and Mini balls made by sticky rice powder in the soup. She didn''t know if it was because Eric ate too much snacks recently or because he was in a bad mood. He only had a little. He could eat a lot of his favorite food normally.


    In fact, it was not because he was not feeling well, nor because he was in a bad mood. The reason why Eric had a bad appetite was that he had to guard against Victor at any time. It seemed that the Uncle was very dangerous. If he did something bad, he must be that kind of master, and his mother and he were absolutely not his match.


    Victor smiled gently. Smile was the most infectious expression in the world, but they didn''t expect that such a smile would made Eric tremble with fear. He really didn''t like Victor. In the eyes of adults, such a smile could be described as a fake smile. But Eric had not learned so many adjective since he was just a kid.


    After changing the topic, they talked about the previous campus life. So the atmosphere was not so heavy. The dinner ended in their talks about the old days.


    Victor left by taxi. Before he left, he told Megan to keep in touch with him. Megan thought it was better to contact him since he was unfamiliar with L City. After all, Victor took good care of her when she was a student. Since he came to L City for work, she should help him if she co


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    here the ticket was sold. The price of the ticket was not expensive, only two dollars. For special identities, such as children, elderly people and students, they didn''t need to buy the ticket, and the money would be donated to other places as a charity project.


    He walked over and found that the window of the ticket-selling had been closed. Now the art studio was an entertainment project that the public was happy to see, so it was admission free there.


    It was quiet at the door. After Victor walked in, they saw one or two students copying some paintings with their portfolio. Victor recalled that morning.


    It was early spring morning that day. A huge cherry tree was planted beside the yard of the art studio. The pink cherry tree fell to the ground as the wind blew. It was a very beautiful scene. If there was no beautiful girl appearing in the scene, it would not be that perfectly charming, so Megan appeared.


    Who knew why he met Megan? She was much more beautiful than she used to be now. But the scene at that time had already been very beautiful in Victor''s heart. Then he met Megan on the campus. How could such a coincidence happen in the world? Since fate had arranged this, he would accept it frankly.


    Megan was his fate that he couldn''t give up. Victor walked in with indifference. Now the tree had long disappeared. And there was no one around him. He looked at the paintings embedded on the wall. The colors were so bright that even his glasses were colorful.

 Chapter 461 A Quarrel

    Megan asked him what had happened, but Eric said nothing. The boy went back to his bedroom with a pout. With a plate in her hand, Zoe watched Eric walk back to his room with his clothes in his arms. He looked very aggrieved, just like his mother. Megan used to be so cute when she was a child.


    Seeing the silly look of Eric, Zoe felt happy. Covering her mouth, she smiled and walked to Megan. "What''s wrong with him? He doesn''t look happy. Did you piss him off again?"


    Megan hurriedly shook her head to prove that it had nothing to do with her. She wanted to avoid being questioned by her mother, however, her mother kept looking at her and laid the warm hands on her. Megan shook her head. "I didn''t make him angry. Why would I want to make him angry? You know, I have never pissed him off before."


    "Then what''s going on?" Zoe pointed at the bedroom of Eric. She could see clearly how angry Eric was when he pouted and walked into his bedroom.


    Megan scratched the back of her head. It seemed that Eric''s anger had something to do with her. If she hadn''t taken Eric to see Victor, Eric wouldn''t have been so angry. Therefore, Megan acknowledged her mistake. "It seems that it''s really my fault this time. I didn''t tell Eric in advance, and then I took him to see a stranger. Maybe he freaked out."


    "What?" Hearing what Megan said,


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    Now no matter what I say, Mom doesn''t believe me. But I can''t tell Mom what Uncle Victor did. Sure enough, the power of a child is weak. I can''t wait to grow up.''


    Eric rolled over.


    Just then, Lucian received a call from his father. Bryant''s voice sounded vigorous on the phone. It was clear that Bryant was in good health again.


    "I''ve arrived at the airport. It won''t be long before I arrive at L City. I haven''t been home for a long time. I''m going back to have a look." Bryant spoke to his son carefully and clearly, as if he was reporting back to his son.


    Lucian was checking the reports. When he heard that his father was coming back, he just said lightly, "Be careful on the way."


    Her father''s body had almost recovered after careful treatment and recuperation in M Country. At least the voice of his father sounded very energetic. Since his father wanted to come back, his father could come back to have a look.


    Lucian thought this phone call was a little unnecessary. L City was Bryant''s hometown, and he didn''t have to inform his son of his return. Bryant could have come back whenever he wanted, just like the previous times. When Lucian came back home once in a while, he would be surprised to see his father at home.


    Perhaps even if Bryant had almost recovered, he was old and had to rely on his powerful son.

 Chapter 462 A Sense Of Crisis

    The new products of the NEO Company new season were released. This time, the main designer was Louise. With the help of everyone, she became the main designer this time. Of course, Miah and Megan were the happiest. Their good friend finally had a chance to stand out, and the two of them were truly happy for her.


    Before the new product was launched, Louise was very nervous. Of course, Megan knew her feelings best. He encouraged her, "It doesn''t matter. You''ve prepared well. Relax and explain your design highlights to everyone."


    Louise closed her eyes tightly, took a deep breath and nodded, "Okay, I''ll try to relax. Alas, I have never spoken in front of many people even as a student representative at school. I''m so nervous."


    Miah checked the preparation again, fearing that she would miss something. Recently, she was so busy that she squeezed out the time to sleep, and put every work into practice.


    She had already drunk two cups of coffee to refresh herself, and the contents of a large pile of documents made her eyes ached. Hearing the conversation of the two people, she immediately interrupted, "Don''t think too much. We are already...It is...We have everything in had... "


    "What? It should be we have everything readied! My dear, when will you restudy your Chinese?" Megan said sincerely. She was glad to have such a boss to liven up the atmosphere here.


    After successfully making Louise laugh, she was not so nervous anymore. Louise kept a good state of mind until she went onto the stage.


    The jewelry sh


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    re flowers and rings, and on the card, it said, "You are my destiny." The situation was self-evident. Such an important clue was immediately sent to Lucian.


    When Lucian saw these two things, he immediately became angry. "I asked you to keep an eye on them every day, but look at what you suddenly found!" Lucian would say something inappropriate. He was completely angry, with flames of anger flashing on his face.


    The subordinate lowered his head and said helplessly, "I don''t know... I don''t know when... "


    "What? What did you say! You actually don''t know? Awesome! " Lucian said in a voice dripping with sarcasm. He didn''t believe that such a proposal had happened, but his men didn''t know it at all. "Since you are so ''powerful'', what''s the use of me sending you to watch them?"


    "Mr. Lucian, maybe you don''t believe that we really follow them, but I don''t know why these two things appear. Did Mrs. Lu use this trick to alienate us from you?" the man who was being reprimanded occasionally raised his head and retorted.


    Was the couple''s ring and the flower written in English fake? This question could only be discussed after Mr. Lucian calmed down. Now Mr. Lucian was very angry at the thought that so many people couldn''t keep an eye on Megan.


    "Can''t you keep an eye on them if they were not sent in public? You don''t have to care about it if it was not sent in public, do you? Think about it. How much you were paid every month? Tell me!" Lucian flared up again.


    He admitted that he had a deep sense of crisis.

 Chapter 463 Slap

    The sudden news that Megan might have been proposed from his subordinate made him extremely furious. He was like a firecracker, exploding at any kindle of fire. He hated people who got paid by him but didn''t do their jobs well. They would get nearly ten thousand dollars a month from him, but what they could do was not satisfactory.


    "Explain to me in detail what happened at that time." After Lucian losing his temper, he still had to analyze what was going on.


    "Well...It''s just...I was escorting Mrs. Lu home today... " The man who had been lowering his head and dared not speak finally told him what had happened at that time. He told Lucian how did Megan receive the flowers, how did she drive by herself, how did the cat escape from her car, and how she suddenly wanted to throw the flowers and ring into the trash can in detail.


    Lucian had generally known what had happened. He temporarily believed his men''s explanation. But he didn''t know when Megan got the ring. It was true that these people couldn''t be blamed for this matter, so Lucian had to end it without looking into it.


    When Fred heard this, he rushed to the CEO''s office immediately. He knew Mr. Lucian was very angry today at a glance. Fred knew that he often made mistakes and always said something wrong. He specially adjusted himself before entering the office.


    "Mr. Lucian, what makes you look so bad?" Fred''s face was full of laughter. In his own words, he was ''forcing a smile''. Of course


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    ething. Do you know how Megan dealt with the flowers and ring you sent her? My men found it in the trash can. So get rid of the thought to pursue Megan. She hates you so much that she threw all the gifts into the trash can." Lucian gave him another heavy blow in the end.


    Trash can?


    Victor did feel a little regretful. He couldn''t believe that Megan would treat him like this. Flowers and ring? When did he give her the ring? It''s not true at all. So Lucian must have made up the story? He would go to see Megan tomorrow to see what was going on with her.


    Seeing that Lucian''s car was speeding away, he covered the corner of his mouth that had just been slapped and clenched his fists. Lucian was just acting like a child. It was not a big deal. He probably didn''t know that the ''beautiful'' days were coming.


    After staying at the door for a while, Victor entered the house. The huge yard now looked desolate. The loneliness that he had been used to in his life swept through his body and mind again. Victor began to missing Megan. Just like faith, she was probably the reason for him to hold on in his life, and it was Megan who told him that the world was beautiful.


    Thinking of this, Victor calmed down. He didn''t know why he was so crazy about her.


    While Lucian, who was driving on the street, thought he had the upper hand and grinned excitedly. He had wanted to slap Victor for a long time. As expected, his fist matched his identity as a man the most.

 Chapter 464 Go Back

    The next day, Megan looked out of the window at the mist. She took out a cloak from the cabinet for Eric. She wanted him to put it on when he went out. Eric slept in. He moved to the left side of the bed and then to the right side of the bed. In a word, he looked like a bouncy gummy bear.


    Megan pinched his face and asked him to get up as soon as possible, or he would be late for school. Eric blinked and said to Megan, "Mom, you''re back."


    "You should say ''Good morning''," Megan corrected him. But on second thought, she came back late last night and Eric went to bed already, so he still remembered what happened yesterday. This little boy really worried about her.


    "I watched TV yesterday. Auntie Louise was very beautiful when she went on the stage at last," Eric rubbed his eyes and said.


    Megan laughed, "your Aunt Louise will be very happy to hear that. I will convey your praise to her when I go to work today. "


    After sending the little boy to school, Megan did tell Louise about Eric''s praise for her in the company. As she expected, Louise laughed, "Eric is really a good child with such a unique taste. I will take him out to play some time later. He can play whatever he wants, even if his mother objects."


    "Have you already excluded me?" Megan put the files on the table with rich expression on her face and began to work. "There is a celebration party tonight, right?"


    "Megan, don''t leave so early this time. It''s all your help that I have


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    me who you fought with." Megan thought that it must be very serious since his glasses was knocked off. Victor was a good person. He didn''t look like he would make trouble. He must have been bullied since he was a newcomer.


    Victor shook his head and forced a smile, as if he was not in the mood. He said, "Forget it. I''m going to go back to J City. You don''t need to care about it."


    "Have you finished your research project?"


    "Of course not. I haven''t started yet." Looking at the words on the leaflet, Victor avoided Megan''s eyes.


    Megan raised her voice, looked at his swollen side face and said angrily, "What will you do if you go back like this? Announce the end of the project? You killed the scientific research before it started? "


    Victor shook his head. She could tell that he was helpless. He didn''t want to give up the project, but he had his own difficulties.


    "Actually, the reason why I can''t tell you this is because it has something to do with you. I don''t want you to be trapped in a dilemma." Victor covered his mouth as soon as he finished his words. He acted as if he spilled the beans accidently. And she heard it clearly.


    Megan grasped the key information in his words again and forced him to explain clearly. "What the hell is going on? Now that you have come to this point, you''d better explain it clearly as soon as possible. "


    "Don''t... Don''t let me tell you. You probably don''t believe me. " Victor opened his eyes innocently.

 Chapter 465 An Evil Smile

    "Why are you hiding it from me? Tell me, who on earth did you offend? You made yourself in such a mess. Don''t lie to me. I want to hear the truth." Megan knew that he might hide it from her because he was afraid that she would be worried. But since they were all friends, there was no need to hide it, was it?


    After hesitating for a while, Victor said, "If I tell you, don''t be angry, and don''t go to find Lucia... It''s none of your business."


    Lucian? Did it have anything to do with him? Megan was surprised. She didn''t expect that Lucian would do such a thing. She couldn''t believe it.


    "Let''s make it clear later. Did Lucian do it?" Megan''s scalp tingled. She didn''t expect that Lucian would do such a thing.


    Was it really because he became so disgusting after he was with Shelly? And did Victor do? Why did he have to beat Victor like this?


    "Why did he hit you?" Megan, like a policeman full of sense of justice, was seriously asking about what had happened, looking at him with a pair of energetic eyes.


    With an awkward smile on his face, Victor said, "I can''t say that he hit me. He just want to teach me a lesson and warn me to stay away from you."


    "Who is he? Why does he warn you like this? Besides, you didn''t do anything out of line. We are just normal friends, aren''t we? Why did he do that? " Megan couldn''t understand. She had lost confidence in Lucian. What''s the difference between such a person and Shelly?


    Lowering his head, Victor t


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    ed Victor to get a new pair of glasses. The strength of his glasses had already refreshed Megan''s cognition. Normally, it was only four or five diopters for the near-sighted people around her. She did not expect that Victor had already wore glasses of that strength when he was in school.


    Megan thought that he didn''t wear glasses when he was a student. No wonder he liked her at that time but didn''t confess to her. He must not be able to see her clearly, so he was hesitant. Megan thought to herself, ''It''s just a self-entertainment thought.''


    This time, Victor wore a pair of black frame glasses, which made him look much more sedate than the look when he wore the previous silver frame Vintage glasses. It was Megan who helped him choose the glasses, so Victor was quite satisfied with it.


    "You will have a better price for couples to get your glasses," the saleswoman kindly reminded them.


    Megan shook her head. She not only denied the so-called couple, but also refused the glasses. Her eyes were good. Victor was waiting for his glasses to be washed out. When they heard the saleswoman call them a couple, Victor was really moved, which he had not felt for a long time.


    He was really satisfied with his acting today. One lie after another made Megan stay away from Lucian. No matter how Lucian explained in the future, she would look at him as if she was looking at a liar, wouldn''t she?


    Victor covered his mouth with his hand and smiled evilly.

 Chapter 466 A Secret Agreement

    In R City, Shelly was lying on the sofa, enjoying Destinee''s massage. She was eating fresh cherries, and someone specially lifted a plate to let her spit out the core. She was like a queen in ancient times, being served by others.


    She was holding an iPad and watching a variety show. From time to time, the funny jokes made her laugh. She didn''t like sports and didn''t want to walk. So she just lay on the sofa and let others massage her legs.


    "Do you think the ring I gave out before achieves any effect?" Looking at the scene of a wife fighting a mistress in the variety show, Shelly suddenly remembered a trap she set not long ago.


    "My lady, you are so smart to use this trick to deal with her! At least Megan didn''t dare to get close to Lucian anymore. This is what the spy I arranged reported to me." Destinee had already grasped Shelly''s weakness. As long as she behaved a little bit inferior in front of her, looked at Shelly as if she was looking up at a God, and said something good to Shelly from time to time, she was sure that she would be liked by Shelly.


    As Shelly spoke, she put another cherry into her mouth. Because it was a special variety, the flesh of the cherry was plumb and the core very small. Her cheeks were bulging when she ate it.


    "You are so sweet. But do you really think that their relationship is very stiff now?" She asked about the relationship between Lucian and Megan.


    "That''s true. And I heard that Megan hooked up with another man, a professor fr


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    person. Even the bloodstains on his eyes could be seen clearly. Mr. Long was not very ugly, but a little pleasing to see. He just didn''t have a good taste on clothes. He always dressed up like a gangster, as if he was afraid that others would not know he was.


    Shelly quickly took the phone far away. The closer she got to the person she hated, the more she felt uncomfortable, even across the screen.


    She prayed in her heart every day that the police would investigate more seriously and that Mr. Long would never be able to return to the country.


    She prayed in her heart every day.


    In the bright sun of L City, Victor pushed his new black frame glasses and slowly walked forward.


    Not long ago, he just answered a phone call. It was from the person he expected. He had been in L City for a few days, and he guessed that the person couldn''t stay idle any longer. So the person asked him out.


    The appointed place was the teahouse. Victor was unfamiliar with L City. So the taxi driver detoured. When he arrived at the appointed place, he was already late. This was not Victor''s style of doing things. He didn''t like the feeling of being late.


    When he pushed the door open and came in, the wind bell hanging on the door immediately rang. He looked up and saw a light green Dream Catcher with some bells on it, and light feathers falling down. It really looked dreamy.


    Victor. walked into the room slowly. Who was he going to meet? Why the appointment made him to be so careful?

 Chapter 467 Miss Song

    Victor would never forgive the man he was about to meet. Although that man had been atoning for his sins for so many years, Victor was already dead inside. No matter how hard that man tried, it was all in vain.


    "You... You are here." The man said.


    Victor cast a scornful glance at the man in front of him. He hadn''t seen the man for a long time, and the man had changed a lot. In Victor''s mind, the man was tall and powerful. When the man sat there, he seemed an aloof and commanding man. But now, the man was just like a leaf that was about to fall from the tree. The leaf had lost water into the air and was no longer green.


    "How could you become like this? If I touch you gently, will you fall to the ground? When bad people are in their declining years, they are also very pitiful." Victor shook his head with regret. ''What a pity! He used to be a mighty man, but now he also has nothing at all.''


    The man seemed to be accustomed to Victor''s sarcasm. He didn''t want to contradict Victor, but asked again and again, "Why did you come to L City? Why? You shouldn''t have come back."


    "Of course I have a reason to come back. But you are too careful, aren''t you? I can''t believe you came back after you found out I was here." With his legs crossed and his toes shaking from time to time, Victor seemed to be confident in their conversation. Moreover, since Victor wore such a pair of black-rimmed


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    the two newcomers keep an eye on these clothes. How could there be a problem?'' If she had known it earlier, she would have worked with them. But it was useless for her to regret it now.


    Megan had no choice but to go to Cynthia Song''s office. As expected, as soon as she entered, she saw Cynthia Song scolding an old employee who looked older than Cynthia Song. The old employee had worked hard for more than half of his life. After retirement, he still worked, devoting his whole life to the society. Nevertheless, he was still regarded as a worthless man now.


    "Please take your pension and go home to enjoy your golden years. Don''t make trouble for the company." Cynthia Song attacked the old employee without mercy. Even though Cynthia Song didn''t yell at her, Megan still felt uncomfortable.


    The old employee might need this job very much, so he kept apologizing, "I''m sorry to bring trouble to the company. Please give me another chance. I won''t do it again."


    Cynthia Song probably saw Megan, who she had been looking for all morning, so she waved the old employee away, frowning. "I''ll give you another chance. I''d like to see what you can come up with! If it weren''t for your age... Forget it. You know what I mean. Go back and think about how to improve your ability."


    "Okay, okay." The old employee seemed to be relieved to hear that Cynthia Song was finally willing to let him go.

 Chapter 468 Discord

    The old staff even left the office with a grateful expression. He secretly glanced at Megan, as if reminding her to be careful.


    Megan thought he was too exaggerated. She had been working in the company for a long time. Although she had heard that Cynthia was strict, she had only heard of it from the rumor. And the rumor was the most untrustworthy. Perhaps the rumor had been spread too many times that the original meaning had long been changed.


    Now that she came to her, she had to go with her. Megan walked over and greeted her first, "I heard that you are looking for me? What''s the matter? "


    Cynthia glanced at her coldly and pointed to the seat in front of her, "Sit down!"


    Megan listened to her arrangement and sat in front of her. Then Cynthia began to speak in a voice dripping with sarcasm, "How did you discipline your subordinates?"


    The first sentence was to blame her. Were her subordinates deserved to be disciplined without reason? She admitted that she didn''t take care of them so carefully. She just gave them rudiment instruction and told them what work they needed to do before she left. Without staying beside them and offering them any help, that was probably why such a mistake was made.


    "It''s my fault. What mistake did they make?" Megan asked cautiously.


    "Huh! Don''t you know what happened yesterday? How did you do this job? I know it''s always Miah''s job. But since she asked you to do it, you have to be responsible for this job." Cynthia banged the table heavily. Megan just wanted to know what mistakes the two girls had made, but as a result, even Miah was involve


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    e company is so strict that can kick the formal employees out of the company directly!" It was Miah. She pushed the door open without knocking.


    "When can you change your bad temper? Why didn''t you knock on the door before you come in?" Although Cynthia was dissatisfied with Miah, she acted very calm, as if she was treating an ordinary employee.


    Megan looked at Miah who was in dark red clothes, running to them. "Even if this matter is reported to Jonas, it won''t be serious enough to dismiss our employees. It makes me feel that you treat an utterly worthless thing like an order from on high."


    She couldn''t speak well. In fact, she used an old idiom, ''Take a chicken feather for a warrant to issue orders -- treat one''s superior''s casual marks as an order and make a big fuss about it;''. But because she couldn''t remember well, she omitted some words.


    Cynthia smiled and said, "In my eyes, this matter is very serious. I just want to specially teach these new employees who are too careless. It''s not a problem for me to do so. You can''t even speak a lame proverb well. Don''t you think they learn the careless way of handling things from you?" The more she said, the more excited she became. She couldn''t help but spread out her hands.


    "Even if you are teaching a new employee, you should respect them, right?" The reason why Miah didn''t get along well with her was that Miah didn''t like the way Cynthia treated her colleagues.


    "I''m curious. How do you know that I don''t respect my colleagues?" The expression on Cynthia''s face became calmer, which might be a sign of an even bigger anger.

 Chapter 469 Searching

    After being scolded, they walked out of Cynthia''s office. Then Megan looked at the other two girls in embarrassment. She spoke to them first, "Where did you lose your clothes? Do you remember?"


    "Maybe... Maybe we lost the clothes in the photography studio." Heaven, who was in a white shirt, said to her carefully.


    Megan said softly, "Don''t be nervous. I''ll go to get the car key first. Later I''ll take you there to look for it."


    When she refuted with Cynthia just now, she looked very powerful. The two workplace newbies thought Megan was a very powerful person, so they didn''t dare to talk to her at first. But now Megan''s tone was so kind, which was different from what they had imagined, so they dared to say a few more words now.


    After a while, Megan drove them to the photography studio, which was owned by the NEO Company. Megan took them to the studio and explained the reason why they came, and the staff in the studio was quite cooperative.


    A receptionist immediately arranged for them, "Please go to that room directly. I guess they are taking photos now. The door should be open."


    Megan didn''t know where the room was, and the two girls led her. When they arrived, as expected, the staff was taking photos. Different scenes were set up around a hall. There were many people and they were very busy. Megan stood at the door and took a look.


    There were a lot of clothes in the room, some of them were piled


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    and Erica, but the two girls looked disappointed. It was obvious that they couldn''t find the clothes either.


    "We can''t find it."


    Megan nodded and left with them. "Let''s go to check the surveillance video and see where the clothes is."


    As soon as she went out, Megan''s phone rang. She took it out of her bag and answered the phone.


    "Hello, is that Megan?" It was a strange voice, but she seemed to have heard it somewhere.


    "Hello, I''m Megan."


    The person on the other end of the line said, "I''m Jonas."


    "Mr.... Jonas?" Megan was surprised, it was the first time for her to answer Jonas''s phone, "What can I do for you, Mr. Jonas?"


    "I have known that there was something wrong with your cooperation with Visit Group. If you need any help, call me at any time." Jonas said to her calmly.


    Megan was stunned. She didn''t have much contact with Mr. Jonas, but he took care of her like this. It must be Jeffrey who had said a lot about her in front of Mr. Jonas.


    What did Jeffrey mean? He more or less hoped to find a wife for his father. Thinking of this, she felt embarrassed. Even if she had any trouble, she couldn''t ask Mr. Jonas for help.


    "Thank you for your concern, Mr. Jonas." Megan said in a clear voice.


    Then Jonas said, "Then you just go ahead with your work."


    Holding the phone in both hands, Megan said, "Well, thank you, Mr. Jonas."


    She always got a bad feeling. Did Jeffrey betray her?

 Chapter 470 Timely Help

    After she failed to find the outfit and received a call from Jonas, Megan felt things were getting a little complicated now.


    "Do we need to find the surveillance video now?" Heaven asked in a low voice.


    Megan nodded calmly. "Yes, I''ll go to look for the surveillance video later. You two can go to other places to look for it, and find out which car you were in when you went there."


    However, Megan didn''t have easy access to the surveillance video. When she said she wanted to get the surveillance video, the people in the branch refused.


    "I can''t give you access to the surveillance video until I get the go-ahead from my boss."


    Megan had no choice but to contact Miah, but Miah didn''t have the phone number of the leaders of the branch. All of a sudden, Miah said, "Mr. Cheng''s secretary should have their phone numbers..."


    As soon as Megan heard that she had to contact Jonas, she hastened to dissuade Miah, "Forget it. I don''t want to disturb Mr. Cheng. Think of other ways."


    "It doesn''t matter. I''ll go and inquire about it later. We don''t have to ask Mr. Cheng. Besides, Mr. Cheng has always attached great importance to talent. He asked me about you last time." Miah said with a smile, sounding very happy.


    But Megan didn''t think so. On the contrary, she was depressed. She was just an ordinary employee and had never thought of getting Jonas'' help. She just wanted to work hard and didn''t want to have anything to do with the


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    kage on behalf of her. ''What did Lucian want?'' She hesitated for a long time and still didn''t open the package. When she read the label carefully, she was profoundly scared.


    ''Bu Couture? Does Lucian know what I''m doing? I can''t believe he even knew that I was looking for a limited edition couture dress.''


    Megan was so surprised that she couldn''t help opening the box. It was really the high-end customized suit she was trying to find back.


    "Wow, Megan! Did you buy it back?" Although Louise didn''t know what the missing outfit looked like, she immediately knew it was the missing one when she saw the brand.


    Although it was bought by Lucian, Megan felt very elated, because she could finally return the outfit. ...


    Fortunately, she only owed a favor to Lucian, not to Jonas. She would rather owe Lucian a favor than have anything to do with Jonas.


    "Why don''t you say anything?" Louise asked again.


    Megan came to her senses and smiled awkwardly, "Well... I asked a friend to help me..."


    Louise immediately came over. Looking at it carefully, she sighed, "From the material and design, our company may not lose."


    "Yes." Megan didn''t pay much attention to this suit anymore. She was thinking about the man who brought it here.


    ''He must have arranged for someone to keep an eye on me, right? Otherwise, how could he know so much? When I needed the outfit the most, Lucian delivered it so promptly. There''s no other explanation.''

 Chapter 471 Return The Clothes

    Looking at the outfit of Bu Brand sent by Lucian, Megan had a complicated feeling. She didn''t want to owe him anything, so she was unhappy with the thing he sent. After chatting with Louise for a while, Megan went out to call Lucian.


    "What do you mean?" Megan asked him directly.


    Lucian didn''t have a meeting at that time. As soon as he saw that Megan called him, he immediately answered the phone. He thought Megan would thank him. However, when he picked up the phone, Megan questioned him, sounding rather tired. Suddenly, he felt that Megan was very conscientious.


    "I didn''t mean anything else by it." Lucian said slowly. He could imagine how angry Megan was now. But it didn''t matter. He just wanted to help her.


    On the way to the company, Lucian saw Megan coming out of the shop of Bu Brand. Megan looked absent-minded, as if she had something on her mind. At that time, Lucian immediately got out of the car and went to the shop. He asked why Megan came to the shop.


    Therefore, Lucian immediately bought the outfit for her. Although the price of this outfit was twice as high as it was when it came out of the factory, he didn''t think the outfit was very expensive.


    Without hesitation, Lucian bought the outfit for Megan and sent it to her company in time.


    "Have you planted spies around me? Why do you know what happened to m


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    on the door.


    "Come in." Cynthia didn''t recognize the voice of Megan, so she asked Megan to come in directly. When she looked up at Megan, her face changed immediately.


    Putting the bag on Cynthia''s desk, Megan explained, "I really couldn''t find that outfit, so I had no choice but to ask my friend to get one in the shop. I hope it won''t be a drag on the company."


    "So soon?" Cynthia blurted it out casually. She was afraid that Megan would laugh at her, so she immediately closed her lips.


    She checked the outfit inside and out, and even checked the lining of the outfit, fearing that Megan would do something to the outfit or the outfit itself was defective.


    Megan stood there, waiting for her to finish checking it.


    "All right. Let''s put an end to this matter. From now on, you should pay more attention to what you should do. Don''t do what you''re not supposed to do, because you may need to take responsibility. Do you know that?" As an elder, or an experienced person, Cynthia told her.


    Megan stood aside, smiling without saying anything. Both of them knew what kind of person the other party was, so there was no need to test the other party again.


    Cynthia''s only regret was that Megan couldn''t be used by her. Therefore, she had thought that since Megan worked for Miah, she might as well kick Megan out of the company.

 Chapter 472 Rumors

    Finally, Megan settled this matter and heard a lot from Cynthia. She almost understood what Cynthia meant. All Cynthia did was tell her that Miah was not a good boss. Although Miah was good to her, in fact, Miah was a bad person. Besides, Cynthia also noted that Miah was selfish and liked to take credit for other people''s work.


    "If you want to stand out, don''t work with her. You can work with me if you want. Within a year, I will make you my equal." Megan didn''t know why Cynthia was so confident, but Cynthia was really good at persuading. Megan thought over the suggestions that Cynthia had made and found them tempting. Unfortunately, Megan was not that kind of person. She would rather work for Miah all her life than betray Miah.


    Moreover, Megan had a general understanding of what kind of person Cynthia was, and it was impossible for Megan to work with her.


    In fact, Cynthia wouldn''t keep her promises, which she thought were tempting. Although Megan was never stuffy and arrogant, she would never become a slave of money.


    Thinking about it carefully, Megan knew what had happened this time.


    The reason why Cynthia didn''t want to let Megan go was that she wanted Megan to yield to her. If Megan had interceded with Cynthia at that time, Cynthia would have helped her, and even wouldn''t have give


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    to make works of art. Naturally, they were more sentimental.


    Rumor had it that Cynthia was a bad person. Megan was the target of her sarcasm. In the end, Prince Victor saved Princess Megan. That was probably the pattern of the modern romantic novels, and that was what everyone was thinking.


    Somehow, the news reached Fred''s men, and Fred reported it to Lucian, who got very angry.


    ''I bought Megan the clothes of Bu Brand and helped her out with a big problem. How come Victor gets all the credit now? I''m the one who should be the hero to be praised.''


    Lucian thought about it for a long time. He was not a narrow-minded person who cared about that. But when he thought of Victor, he was really depressed. ''Why did Victor take away everything I did for Megan easily?


    Was it because Megan had always been on his side? That must be it!''


    Lucian was worried. ''Is Megan really in love with Victor?''


    "I asked you to investigate Victor... Why haven''t you found any clues yet? Do you want to drag this out forever?" Lucian vented his anger on Fred.


    ''How the hell did Victor steal Megan''s heart away? He''s always had a bad attitude, and he''s never taken the Empire Group seriously. What''s the inside story of this mysterious man?''


    Fred had no choice but to send his men to investigate Victor again.

 Chapter 473 An Urgent Phone Call

    Lucian had already had three cups of coffee in the last half hour. He knew that drinking so much coffee was not good for his health, but he was not in the habit of smoking and drinking alcohol. All in all, drinking coffee was less harmful to his health than drinking alcohol and smoking.


    He thought about Megan''s attitude towards him alone, and even doubted if Megan had only taken the dress of Bu Brand that Victor had given her. But he quickly dismissed the idea himself, because there was only one dress left in L City. It was impossible for Victor to buy it for Megan from other cities in a short time.


    ''That''s to say, Megan must have handed over the dress of Bu Brand I gave her to her company, which helped her survive the crisis. But why did she say that Victor sent it to her? There''s been some kind of mistake. Did Victor do something to the box I gave Megan?''


    The more he thought about it, the more he felt it was possible. ''Victor''s expression and behavior are too weird. He''s absolutely not a pushover. I think it''s entirely possible he changed the name of ''Lucian Lu'' on the box to ''Victor Shen''. Megan, a stupid woman, must have been deceived by Victor. She should be innocent.''


    Lucian could only defend Megan in this way. He loved Megan, so he had no doubt about what she had done. He could only suspect that Victor was a bad person.


    "Mr. Lucian, Mr. Lucian,


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    him on the shoulder and asked him to wash his hands and have dinner.


    However, when Lucian turned around and left, Bryant could no longer control his expression. He seemed to be relieved and the wrinkles on his face became particularly loose.


    His eyes were so firm and kind as he watched his son leave. ''Thank goodness! My son came home in time today.''


    "Hey, what''s going on between you two today? You are both very sensitive today. You were too bad-tempered when you called him just now, which scared him. I don''t think what you just did was right." Arya set the chopsticks. As it was a family reunion day, she was in a good mood and wore a cheongsam that fitted her well.


    There was classical music on the gramophone in the living room. Arya was singing along to the music softly, swaying gracefully.


    "Why are you two so impetuous?" After the song, Arya complained to Bryant again. After all, her menopause was about to come to an end, and she wanted to say something more.


    Lucian had finished washing his hands and returned to the living room. He looked at his parents intently for a while and didn''t find anything unusual, so he helped his father to the table.


    The light in the living room was so dazzling that it blurred people''s vision. Looking at his parents, Lucian got confused now.


    Fred called him just now and said that Victor was sitting there alone.

 Chapter 474 Turn The Page

    Sitting at the table, Lucian thought of the phone call from Fred. It was said that Victor had been sitting alone in Room 101 of the hotel for a long time, with an exquisite umbrella in his hand. This umbrella was a souvenir specially made by a time-honored brand in R Country during the celebration.


    ''So Victor must have fooled me?''


    Lucian accidentally dropped a peanut on the ground, apparently absent-minded. Bryant looked at him and didn''t know what he was thinking. In order to make Lucian focus on the meal, he specially asked Lucian to put some food on Arya''s plate.


    "Lucian, let your mother have some of this. It''s her favorite." Bryant touched the dish with chopsticks gently.


    Arya grinned and pretended to be modest. "Don''t listen to your father. I can do it myself..."


    All of a sudden, Lucian came back to his senses immediately. He immediately picked up some food for Arya.


    "Lucian, did your father scare you today? Your father gave you a piece of his mind today, but he didn''t mean anything else." Arya thought it was Bryant''s scolding that had made Lucian unhappy the whole night.


    Shaking his head, Lucian said in a low voice, "I''m not scared. Don''t worry."


    "Ahem..." Bryant coughed and took a sip of tea. "You have made an appointment with your mother to come back every two weeks. That''s not mu


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    e this. ''I wish I hadn''t come to dinner. This is really awkward right now. It''s not going to work out between us. Where are my colleagues now? Let me show them how awkward my relationship with Victor is.''


    After this awful dinner, Megan returned home and lay on the sofa, exhausted. She began to reflect on herself with a sigh.


    First of all, she shouldn''t have gone to the restaurant. Before she went there, she knew it would come to this. It seemed that she couldn''t continue to be together with Victor, just like what happened to Lucian and her. If she continued to spend time with Victor, they would suffer more.


    There was no point in keeping in touch with ex-husbands or ex-boyfriends. Even for her own sake, Megan had to become more independent.


    On the way to the bathroom, Zoe saw her daughter was lying on the sofa, staring at the ceiling with her eyes wide open. She didn''t know what Megan was thinking about.


    "Have you been drinking?" Zoe asked her daughter casually from a distance, because she felt something was wrong with her daughter. She remembered how Megan used to be silent after a drink.


    "Drinking? No, I haven''t... Mom, why aren''t you in bed? It''s getting late." Megan sat up slowly and checked the time on her phone.


    Instead of answering, Zoe pulled her up and went to their own bedrooms.

 Chapter 475 A Stranger

    Lucian was very angry, because he found out that Victor had played a trick on him. As soon as he returned to the bedroom, he immediately called Fred, who knew what had happened there.


    "What happened over there? You must tell me everything in detail." Clenching his fists, Lucian held back his anger.


    Because of his forbearance, the veins in his neck and the blue veins on his forehead appeared. Lucian gritted his teeth, and his perfect profile looked a little rugged. Besides, his fingernails turned white when he held the phone tightly with his slender fingers.


    Fred told Lucian the whole story.


    Lucian''s departure left his men leaderless. Seeing this, Fred immediately stood out and told them what to do.


    However, Victor hadn''t come out of Room 101 of the Oriental Pearl Hotel since he entered. There was a pinhole camera installed by Lucian''s men inside the room in advance. One hour later, Victor came out with the umbrella. And in the last hour, no one went in that room, including the staff in the hotel.


    Victor sat there alone, spinning the umbrella in his hand. Somehow, Fred felt a little weird when he saw this scene from the surveillance video. A man sat on a chair, holding an umbrella in his hand. The canopy of the long umbrella was folded, and the pointed tip of the umbrella twirled back and forth on the ground.


    Fred sent this video to Lucian. When Lucian turned on the computer and stare


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    ok at Lucian.


    Lucian straightened his back and looked into his father''s eyes. "Look at my eyes, and I''ll call out a person''s name... Victor Shen!"


    He deliberately guided his father''s emotions, and then suddenly asked his father the question when his father was confused.


    Lucian felt that his father must know something. Otherwise, his father wouldn''t have gone from being a loving father to a domineering father. After all, everything was closely related to Victor.


    Lucian stared at his father seriously and specially looked at his father''s micro expressions. However, when he spoke out the name, his father''s expression did not change at all. The micro expressions that psychologists used to analyze people did not appear at all on Bryant''s face.


    "Victor Shen? What are you talking about? I knew a man called Vernon Shen before I retired, but he has been abroad for several years. Do you have any contact with him? I do know Vernon Shen." Bryant answered with equanimity.


    Lucian was stunned for a moment and muttered, "Vernon Shen?"


    "He is about my age, but he is very fat. At that time, I thought no one would marry him because of his weight." Bryant talked quite naturally to him.


    Lucian couldn''t figure it out. He asked again, "You really don''t know who Victor Shen is?"


    Bryant shook his head firmly, "Aren''t you talking about going to T City? Why are you talking about someone I don''t know?"

 Chapter 476 Two Phone Calls

    It was late at night, but Lucian still tossed and turned, unable to sleep. His father acted so naturally and really didn''t seem to know Victor. But Lucian still felt everything was strange. He thought that there must be a lot of important information that hadn''t been captured, so he could only wait for Victor to give the game away.


    Lucian turned off the light and lay on the bed, thinking about the current situation. He didn''t fall asleep until the dawn came, and soon he woke up again. He quickly got out of bed and called Fred.


    It took only two minutes for him to get everything ready.


    In L City, Megan had been fiddling with her cell phone at home for a long time.


    Eric, who was doing his homework, noticed that his mother seemed troubled and a little absent-minded. He first thought about whether he had done anything wrong. He had almost known the rules. If he hadn''t made a mistake, his father would have troubled his mother again recently.


    Eric erased the wrong answer with the rubber slowly. After hesitating for a while, Megan dialed the number.


    Only Lucian could have made her feel so conflicted.


    Last time, Lucian helped her solve a difficult problem at work, but Megan hadn''t thanked him yet. Although she didn''t want to see Lucian, she still had to thank him in case Lucian used it against her.


    As soon as the call went through, Megan introduced herself quickly to hide her embarrassment. When she calmed do


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    do for you?" She finally asked.


    "It''s the weekend. Do you have any plans?"


    Eric was playing with toys in the living room. Fortunately, he didn''t hear their conversation on the phone. Otherwise, if he talked to Lucian about this, Megan would be embarrassed.


    Megan looked at the sofa nervously. She was afraid that Eric would hear the phone call, because she could guess what Jonas would say next.


    "Why aren''t you talking to me?" Jonas asked her on the phone.


    Megan hesitated, "I have to spend the weekend with Eric today."


    "Who is Eric?"


    "My son." Megan whispered. It turned out that Jonas didn''t know her situation.


    Jonas obviously paused for a few seconds to digest the news. He remembered that someone seemed to have told him about it. Last time, Cynthia said that Megan was always the last one to arrive at the company and the first to leave in order to pick up the child, and that Megan had an irresponsible attitude towards the company. Jonas wasn''t paying much attention to what she said at that time, after all, Cynthia came to tell him on purpose.


    After thinking for a few seconds, Jonas forced himself to cheer up. "Ha-ha, your son, well... Let''s take your son out to dinner together."


    "No, no, no. I..."


    Jonas suddenly said loudly, "Room C19, the Golden Pot Palace. I''ll wait for you here."


    Megan held the phone with one hand and grabbed the back of her neck with the other. She was in a dilemma.

 Chapter 477 Dinner Appointment

    Megan didn''t dare to refuse. She guessed that Jonas must up to something. His intention was so obvious these days. No matter how stupid she was, she could feel something different. Maybe the reason why Miah told her that Jonas was nice to everyone was just to comfort her?


    Megan wanted to find an excuse to refuse him, but on second thought, why not refused Mr. Lucian with the appointment of Jonas? That was to say, she didn''t want to see either of them. It was better to say that she had something else to do and refused Lucian than to accept his invitation tonight. The consequence of rejecting Lucian was less severe than rejecting Jonas.


    After hesitating in her mind for a while, Megan finally agreed to Jonas'' invitation. "Thank you for your invitation then."


    Seeing that she finished her phone call, Eric slowly walked up to Megan, eating his biscuits. He looked at his mother suspiciously and said, "Mom, I heard you call my name just now. What are you talking about? I also want to hear it."


    Fortunately, Megan had finished talking on the phone. She said to Eric softly, "Nothing. You are going to have dinner with me tonight. It should be Korean food. Do you like it?"


    "Why! Didn''t you have an appointment with my father to have dinner at home? Why don''t you keep your promise? " Eric was very angry. The only person he wanted to see most was Lucian. He didn''t want to see other friends of Megan.


    Megan didn''t have many friends. Besides Aron, his favorite one was Louise


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    ''t have misheard her son''s voice even if she had misheard Lucian''s? As soon as Eric spoke, she was sure that Lucian had come with her son.


    Megan didn''t dare to move her head, but someone she didn''t want to see appeared in her sight. The father and son were sitting at the seat beside her. Megan thought to herself, ''How could he take Eric out for barbecue? Don''t you know that he has a poor digestion?''


    "Megan, why don''t you say anything?" asked Jonas.


    Megan came to her senses and asked in a low voice, "What?"


    "I''m asking you how old you are and where you live. Do you mind to develop your business in YI Country?" The expression on Jonas''s face was not calm. What he meant was obvious.


    These questions sounded like he wanted to be with her. Megan said awkwardly, "These are my privacy. It''s not convenient to answer."


    After a short pause, Jonas nodded and said, "Okay, young people nowadays all have their own personality."


    "Megan is twenty years old. She lives in the Tang family residence of L City. She really doesn''t want to go to YI Country."


    Megan didn''t say anything, but a series of answers came out of nowhere. Turning his head, Jonas saw a man in the next seat answering for him.


    "Lu... Lucian?" At the first sight, Jonas felt the man looked familiar. After a while, he recognized that he was the CEO of the famous Empire Group, Lucian Lu.


    Looking at the child sitting next to him, who was six or seven years old, Jonas seemed to understand something.

 Chapter 478 Misunderstandings

    All of a sudden, Lucian cut in. Megan stared at him and wondered why these two people came here all of a sudden? Even Eric rushed over and hid in her arms. Then he poked his head out and glared at Jonas, who sat opposite Megan.


    With his father''s support, Eric''s eyes were wide open, like an angry puppy, as if he wanted to bite him hard.


    Megan touched his head as if comforting a little pet, "Eric, don''t be so impolite."


    Eric didn''t even listen to her. He just looked at Jonas expressionlessly, as if he was a bad guy who destroyed their family. However, Jonas didn''t mind being stared at impolitely by the child. He stood up and greeted Lucian, "Mr. Lucian, long time no see."


    "Well, I didn''t expect to meet you here." Lucian reached out his hand and shook it with him. His indifferent expression was the same as his hand-shake, making people confused.


    Megan stared blankly at the two people shaking hands and talking. They seemed to be harmonious on the surface, but in fact, Lucian was already unhappy. Megan could feel it. They had a tacit understanding after being together for so many years. If she couldn''t even feel this, she would be so poor.


    She held Eric in her arms. This naughty little guy always moved in her arms disobediently. Megan pressed his shoulder, but he got rid of her.


    Eric stared at Jonas angrily. Jonas didn''t know how they would make a scene after they came back home since he had now offended the father and son.


    L


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    alked out of the restaurant, Megan had already taken Eric home by taxi.


    As soon as Lucian went out and didn''t see them, he immediately sat in the car and contacted Megan. This woman left too fast. After getting the news that they had returned home, he also drove to Megan''s residence. Anyway, she didn''t have a good dinner tonight. She decided to go home and fill her stomach.


    As soon as he arrived Megan''s home, Megan came to open the door. She looked at him with a long face and said, "I guess you will come back. Alas." She sighed deeply.


    Lucian tried to put his arm on her shoulder again, but as expected, it was push away by her hard. When she pushed his arm away, he accidentally hit the door frame, which made him painful.


    Seeing that he frowned, Megan didn''t want to quarrel with him. After all, he was the biological father of Eric. She needed to thank him for helping her for the accident of the missing cloth last time. And she also need to thank him for helping her get rid of Jonas.


    Megan made way to let him in. Eric had already run over with his little toy in his arms. He said in a sweet voice, "Dad, you''re finally back."


    "You miss me so much after we just parted for a few minute?" Lucian hugged him, lifted him up and circled him in the air happily.


    Eric giggled, while Lucian laughed at him, "You are much heavier. I almost can''t lift you up." His words made Eric laugh more loudly. He was heavier, but he had grown taller.

 Chapter 479 A New Task

    Megan didn''t dislike Jonas anymore after she knew that Jonas wasn''t chasing her. When she met Jonas in the company now, she wasn''t as reserved and embarrassed as before.


    She should have guessed what had happened when he asked her to call him Uncle Jonas. She felt that she was still a little careless and didn''t notice anything.


    When Megan arrived at the company, the first person she met was Cynthia, who was so arrogant that her high heels clattered on the floor. This middle-aged woman was carrying a designer bag, but this bag was obviously used for many years. Cynthia didn''t get any benefit from what happened last time and was told not to be so harsh to the employees by Jonas.


    "Good morning." Megan greeted her actively, because Cynthia always said that she came late. It was the first time she had met Cynthia here in the morning, so she wouldn''t miss the chance to greet Cynthia.


    "Uh-huh..." Cynthia was as cold as ever, "Cheer up. Our NEO Company is in a period of transition. You must try your best and don''t make a mistake at the critical moment." Cynthia stood there like a teacher and began to educate her.


    Megan didn''t want to waste time here. She smiled, "Miss Song, you''re right. I''ll go to work now and try my best to do my job well."


    Cynthia, who still wanted to educate her, was choked by the words, but she had no choice. After all, these words just slipped out of her own mouth. ''As expected, Megan''s in the same team with Miah. Meg


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    all her inspiration. In fact, Megan just found inspiration from life. When she sat in the office for a long time, she would not have any inspiration. Moreover, there was a time limit, which was an invisible pressure. Megan had drawn on the paper several times, but she didn''t know how to continue.


    Megan wanted to draw something new, but she couldn''t find any inspiration.


    Looking at the drawing, Megan felt bored. She even felt that drawing was too painful. When her hobby became a regular job, she would lose the happiness of this hobby.


    The pencil was spinning in her hand, but she didn''t know how to draw it for a long time.


    "Megan, it''s been a whole morning. You just drew two designs? What''s wrong with you today?" After drawing five pieces of drawings, Louise came over to see Megan. She saw that Megan was rubbing the paper with a pencil and a rubber in her hand, but she didn''t draw any drawings on the paper.


    Louise looked at herself in the mirror and answered her own question. She imagined what kind of works she would like if she were an artist or a customer, so she quickly designed several works. This was how she created her works. Although there were only some drawings on the paper, she knew how to continue to modify them.


    In fact, Louise was a smart designer. She could capture something different.


    Sitting there and looking at the empty paper, Megan sighed. ''How could I lose my inspiration for a design at a critical moment?''

 Chapter 480 Inspiration

    There was nothing Miah could do about Megan''s loss of inspiration. She could only comfort Megan, "It doesn''t matter. The time is not up yet. Take your time to think. If you need any help, please tell me."


    Megan still couldn''t get her inspiration back, but in fact, she didn''t lose it. She just couldn''t get that feeling. Megan really had a feeling in her heart, but she was not sure where this feeling came from and where it was going. Megan thought that her work might be in vain this time. After all, there were only two days left. Even if she caught that feeling, she couldn''t draw many sketches in such a short time.


    As a designer who pursued perfection, she had to revise the sketches many times.


    Megan listened to music for a while and looked out of the window later. Knowing that Megan was thinking about the design, Louise didn''t disturb her and continued to ask herself some questions in front of a mirror. Even if Louise just looked at her eyes in the mirror, she could still design a ring that looked like the eye of a cat, and the ring was really beautiful after Louise colored it.


    "Megan, why don''t you go out for a walk? Maybe you will be in a good mood and get inspiration." With the magic mirror in her hand, Louise spoke to Megan.


    "I don''t have much time. I''d better not waste it."


    Putting down the mirror in her hand, Louise turned to Megan. "Good preparation will save you time at work. You have to find that kind of feeling, right? It''s meaningless


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    n the paper. It was only black, but it was definitely not a simple swan shape. It was a black swan made of the combination of several geometric patterns, just like all the complicated things in the modern society. Since there were all kinds of things, people were dazzled and easily lost their bearings.


    Megan couldn''t help but speed up the drawing. She didn''t expect such an effect. After thinking for a long time, Megan finally caught the feeling of throwing off the shackles of the world and living her own life and finished the design. Megan''s swan was not the symbol of white swan''s love. It was a breakthrough of her own limits, with innate rebelliousness.


    It took her two hours to finish revising the draft. She put down the pencil in her hand and squeezed her aching shoulder.


    When Louise saw Megan working on her drawing, she knew that Megan finally got the inspiration. After Megan put down the pencil, Louise came over. Louise was an artistic designer. She might not be able to come up with a really good design, but she had a good taste.


    "Wow!" Louise was very surprised. She knew that Megan wouldn''t let others down as soon as she made a move.


    What appeared in front of Louise was not the simple ring in the shape of a black swan, but the tall buildings and forests of the modern city. All civilizations were a disaster. Louise admired Megan from the bottom of her heart for Megan''s meticulous observation. The special design on the ring was so ingenious.

 Chapter 481 This Despicable Man

    Megan finally designed an amazing work. She really wanted to thank Cynthia for saying those words to her and making her imagine what she would look like if she turned evil. Otherwise, how could she change her way of thinking?


    Cynthia, who had been waiting to watch a good show, ran to see Megan''s design when she heard that Megan had finally finished it. At that time, Miah was also in the office, so they naturally met.


    However, Miah didn''t welcome Cynthia. She said with a fake smile, "Miss Song, you care about my subordinates very much."


    "I think you are thinking too much. I just come here to check on her design. After all, this opportunity is very important to our company. If Megan makes mistakes, I will never let her go this time." As soon as Cynthia saw Miah, she wanted to leave the office, but finally she didn''t leave.


    She walked over to look at the ring and was shocked. ''Sure enough, Megan''s design is really amazing.'' But she didn''t praise Megan. Instead, she said in a weird tone, "Megan, you didn''t disappoint me. You did a good job. It seems that what I said to you worked."


    In order to make Miah suspect Megan, Cynthia deliberately said that in a vague way.


    ''If Miah lost trust in Megan, they wouldn''t be a united team, and perhaps their team would not have more achievements. Isn''t Megan the core member of Miah''s team? If their relationship was messed up, how could they possibly coo


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    Mr. Lucian?" Victor pushed his glasses.


    "You did a good job last time." Lucian mentioned what had happened last time. He remembered that Megan had taught him a lesson and said that he had been too mean to her friend. The reason why Megan had been indifferent to him the last few days was that he had hit Victor.


    Lucian didn''t know what Victor had told Megan, but it was said that Victor''s glasses had been lost in the struggle. After this incident, he realized that Victor was really a flexible man. However, Lucian hated this kind of person the most. He looked down upon Victor from the bottom of his heart.


    With a smile at the corners of his mouth, Victor said, "Aren''t you also an obstacle? The important person who asked me out last time didn''t dare to come to see me because you were spying on me."


    "Who were you supposed to meet?" Lucian asked.


    "Ha ha," Victor smiled softly, "So you still don''t know anything?"


    Lucian knew that was the key point when he saw Victor smiling. He grabbed Victor''s collar and asked loudly in the car, "What should I know? Tell me now!"


    "But I don''t want to say anything now." Victor leisurely pointed at his face, "If you want to hit me, you must see it clearly. This is the face. Just hit me in the face. And when I see Megan, I don''t even have to talk to her. She can see it directly."


    Hearing this, Lucian suddenly loosened his grip. ''This despicable man!''

 Chapter 482 A Dilemma

    ''How dare he act like a rascal in front of me?'' Lucian clenched his fists to hold back his anger. He couldn''t do anything to Victor until he knew what kind of person Victor was.


    Lucian turned his neck and made a sound of crunching. His anger was as clear and loud as this sound. Victor looked at Lucian without fear, and his glasses reflected a faint light. Fred was also in the car with the driver. There were three people on the side of Lucian, while Victor was on the other side. However, Victor was not afraid of them and still looked at them calmly.


    "Who the hell are you?" Lucian asked.


    "If you really want to know, of course I can tell you, but..." Victor shrugged. Perhaps he hadn''t realized how dangerous his situation was. It was estimated that Lucian could beat him up by himself, not to mention that Fred, Lucian''s bodyguard and assistant, was also in the car.


    Lucian punched the inner wall of the car behind Victor''s head and threatened, "You''d better speak it out yourself, or I won''t be polite. Do you think Megan will mind my beating you?" Raising his eyebrows, Lucian looked as indifferent as Victor.


    "It''s not the time to tell the truth. Just wait." Victor pushed his glasses and said calmly.


    Suddenly, Lucian grabbed Victor''s neck, trying to scare him. Lucian was a reasonable man, and he knew what he was doing. Before he squeezed Victor''s neck hard, Victor said to him indifferently, "Why are you doing this? N


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    ny had announced the cooperation, they still had to wait and see what would happen next. Maybe the workload was more than it was at this time. She believed that if she said this to Louise, Louise would definitely throw the scissors at hand at her without mercy.


    Indeed, Megan guessed right. Like every other company in M Country, the Angel Company looked down upon new domestic companies, but still had to rely on domestic companies to open up new markets. Even if the Angel Company cooperated with the NEO Company, it was just an excuse. The Angel Company was thinking about how to take advantage of the NEO Company.


    From the time they held a joint exhibition of design drawings, Megan knew that the Angel Company was very strict. Sometimes the Angel Company asked them to set up everything within a week, sometimes the company asked them to have a new design drawing, and sometimes the other party asked them to make a set of jewelry to make the exhibition more attractive.


    Fortunately, the NEO Company was full of talented people, and they were not stumped by the Angel Company. They did it one by one, and the perfection of their work made the Angel Company surprised. After all, the Angel Company had prepared these requirements for two months, but the NEO Company finished all the work in only a week. Although the Angel Company still didn''t take the NEO Company seriously, the Angel Company didn''t dare to be so presumptuous now.

 Chapter 483 Provocation

    Recently, the NEO Company and the Angel Company had been cooperating with each other. The Angel Company didn''t want to end everything so easily. They had to make some strange requests. For example, they asked the NEO Company to choose them to make jewelry, and even if Megan''s company needed resources very much, Megan''s company couldn''t choose another company. Some of the requests proposed by the Angel Company couldn''t be agreed by Megan''s company. Sometimes, the negotiation between the two sides inevitably led to conflict. Even Megan and others felt that the cooperation was about to collapse.


    But fortunately, the two sides still cooperated in the end. The Angel Company even sent Harrison, the heavyweight design master of the company, to communicate with the NEO Company''s designers.


    According to the NEO Company''s seniority, Megan was way down the list. But strangely, as soon as Harrison came to the NEO Company, he directly mentioned Megan.


    Megan was still working on her design because the company was about to announce a new line of products. During the voting of the netizens last time, Megan''s work happened to get the highest number of votes, so Megan''s diamond ring shaped like a black swan was the company''s first choice for new products, after all, everyone felt that the ring was very exquisite.


    Megan was still making the final modification for the specific design. If she wrote down the specific requirements and the method of making it in detail, it might take tens of thousands of words. It could be said that she had put a lot of work into this desig


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    ''


    Cynthia finally understood why Jonas had always asked her some questions about Megan. At that time, she wondered why a CEO cared so much about one of his subordinates. Now, looking at Megan''s smile, she found that Megan seemed to be unaware of her beauty.


    "The fact that I accept the challenge doesn''t mean anything else," Megan responded to what Harrison had deliberately said. "Since it''s a competition, there must be a theme, right?"


    Since the other party wanted to embarrass the NEO Company, Megan asked the other party to come up with a theme for the competition first.


    "Well..." Harrison nodded, as if he was caught off guard.


    Megan could finally give vent to her anger. This time, she was smiling from the bottom of her heart. The smile on her face was much better than the fake one just now. If Cynthia saw this smile, she would curse Megan more for being a beautiful temptress.


    Harrison thought quickly. "Now that we''re in your company, why don''t you guys come up with the theme?"


    When he spoke, he looked at the group of people sitting behind him. There were a lot of people from the NEO Company, and he thought it would be more interesting. Harrison''s eyes swept over these people, and the smile on his face was even brighter.


    Megan immediately answered, "No problem. I''ll let my colleagues come up with a theme."


    Knowing what Megan was good at and what she was not good at, Miah immediately stood up. "I suggest that the theme should be ''young girls''." Megan was sensitive to this kind of theme, so Miah believed that she would do a good job.

 Chapter 484 Make Fun Of Eric

    The news of the ring design competition with the theme of young girls rippled outwards for some reason. The girls who were Megan''s fans were even more attracted to it. Everyone was looking forward to seeing the design drawings soon. Even if the rings designed for this competition could not be launched, it would be good to have beautiful design drawings for collection.


    Now everyone called her Queen Megan on the Internet. Although Megan didn''t know what that meant, she didn''t mind being called that. She didn''t often surf the Internet anyway. She guessed that everyone was praising her for her good design, after all, not everyone could be a queen.


    It was a good thing for the fans who liked Megan''s designs. After all, they could see Megan''s new work. But for Megan herself, she might not be so happy. After all, she had too many things to do and was under a lot of pressure.


    Not to mention Megan, even Louise was very tired. But she was an adult. She would never complain even if she had to work hard. Louise stood up and walked around the office to relax herself. Then she went back to typing.


    Having worked overtime these days, Megan had lost two kilograms of weight. She never weighed more than a hundred pounds, and now she even weighed less than ninety pounds.


    What bothered Megan most was that at least two people in the company were watching her. One was Cynthia, and the other was Harrison. The former always wanted Megan to work for her, while the latter wanted to discredit M


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    m!"


    Louise grimaced in pain. ''Megan looks so gentle. But why did she hit me so hard?''


    On the other side, Victor and Eric rushed to Megan''s company. Victor drove the car, stared ahead, and then looked at the child beside him. "Keep your eyes off me."


    Eric turned his head immediately. He didn''t dare to look at Victor again.


    "Are you listening to me? If you say anything bad about me in front of your mother, I''ll do something bad. But I won''t do anything to you, after all, you are just a child. But I''m not sure what I will do to your mother." The smile on Victor''s face made him look so horrible.


    Eric swallowed nervously, with panic in his eyes. He sat in his seat as if he were frozen, letting the seat belt tie him up.


    "Why don''t you say anything? I''m very satisfied with you. As long as you are obedient, I won''t do anything to you and your mother. I just hate your father and your father''s parents. It has nothing to do with you." Victor suddenly turned the steering wheel to frighten Eric deliberately.


    All of a sudden, the car swerved sharply, and Victor slammed on the brakes. Although Eric was tied up by the seat belt designed for an adult, it was a little loose for him. He almost flew out of his seat. Fortunately, nothing unexpected happened. Looking at the embarrassed look of the child, Victor patted the horn hard and said excitedly to Eric, "Ha ha! Isn''t it fun?"


    Eric burst into tears at once, but he still had his pride. He bit his lips and didn''t cry out.

 Chapter 485 Pick Up Megan After Work

    Eric bit his lower lip to prevent himself from crying out. Tears kept falling from the corners of his eyes. He was really shocked, but he could still keep his wits under such an impact and didn''t appear to be in distress in front of his enemy.


    Eric really did it. Even if he curled his lips in fear, he didn''t want his cries to be heard by that annoying person.


    "If you want to cry, just cry. After that, wipe your face, or you won''t be able to see your mother tonight." Victor seemed to know what the children were afraid of the most, so he threatened Eric with his mother.


    What a child feared most might be that he couldn''t see his mother. Especially for a child like Eric who grew up with his mother, it was impossible for him to leave his mother.


    Eric quickly wiped the tears on his face with his sleeves. He would never forget this night. He wanted to tell his father about it, but when he thought of what Victor''s threat, he kept silent again. After all, he was afraid he would never see his mother again.


    ''I''ll never tell my father about this, or I''ll lose my mother.'' Eric kept that thought in his heart. In addition, Megan had been very busy with work recently. She went out early and came back late. Moreover, his grandmother had been sending him to school lately. Eric often couldn''t see his mother, which made him even sadder.


    In the past few days, Zoe had noticed something a little strange about Eric. She always asked Eric if he was bullied at school. Eric shook his


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    hello to Louise?"


    Hearing this, Eric reached out his head. He looked aggrieved, but he still acted like nothing had happened. Then he said to Louise, "Good evening, Louise. You''ve worked so hard. You must be tired."


    "Hahaha," Louise was amused by his appearance, "I haven''t seen you for a few days and you are much cuter. Megan, don''t work late today. Go back quickly. Your son has come to pick you up in person."


    Louise held Eric in her arms. This was a very pitiful child. Every time she saw him, she would squeeze his little face and kiss him on the cheek. Every time she saw such a cute child, she wanted to get married as early as possible and have a child as cute as Eric.


    "You should get back too. I don''t think we can finish the task today. Let''s go home and have a rest. We can go home together." Megan went to take her backpack.


    Victor also actively added, "Yes, I drove here today. It''s a good chance to drive you home."


    Louise kissed Eric and shook her head decisively. "No, no, how can I take up both of your time? I have to go back alone."


    Megan was afraid that Louise would think in this way. If Louise thought in this way, she would think that Megan was with Victor. However, Megan didn''t want Louise to think in this way.


    "You can''t refuse me. I have the final say. It''s dangerous out there at night. How can a girl take a taxi home late at night?" Megan scolded her. At that moment, Victor glanced at Megan and thought, ''Isn''t that what I said before?''

 Chapter 486 Accept The Fact

    It was a fresh, mild night. Walking in the company and rushing home, Megan actually felt comfortable and relaxed.


    At first, Louise refused to go with them, but Megan was too enthusiastic. Louise had no choice but to agree. She carried Eric into Victor''s car.


    "Where did you get the car?" Megan asked curiously.


    Victor replied, "I also have other friends in L City, okay?"


    Louise held Eric and carefully sat in the car. Eric was quite resistant to this car. As soon as he sat in, he felt his body obviously tightened. Louise grabbed his arm, trying to relax his overwrought nerves.


    "What''s wrong, Eric?" Louise asked in a low voice.


    Eric shook his head. Louise looked at the time and found it was almost ten o''clock. She guessed that the child was very sleepy.


    "Eric? Are you sleepy? I''ll hold you to sleep. Don''t worry." Touching his head, Louise let him sit on her lap and rest his head on her arm.


    Megan wanted to sit in the back seat. She didn''t want Louise to be tired. After all, it was very hard for Louise to hold Eric all the way. But Louise liked to be close to Eric, so she didn''t let Megan sit in the back seat.


    Megan had no choice but to sit in the passenger seat. When she got on the car, she looked at Victor by accident and quickly looked away. She looked a little cute when she was nervous. Victor chuckled. He had been staring at Megan all the time. And Louise, who watched them secretly from behind, couldn''t bear to lo


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    e drank one after another, and soon the bottle was empty. Although he was sleepy in the bathtub with alcohol, he was still thinking that he would have to fire Fred tomorrow.


    However, on the second morning, Fred still stood in front of him safe and sound, in high spirits and in a suit. Fred also considerately asked, "Do you want me to help you kill Victor?"


    "Go away!" At the mention of this, Lucian got angry. Fred had been investigating Victor for a long time, but he still hadn''t found anything.


    "You''d better find out what I have repeatedly asked you to find out first!" Lucian was extremely disappointed in him.


    Fred still didn''t give up. "I''ve been asking you to show your attitude as soon as possible and take Megan back. In this way, you won''t have to go to so much trouble, won''t you? Why do you have to get along with Megan in a gentle way? Now there is another annoying man beside her."


    Lucian was speechless. ''Where did Fred learn all this stuff? Did he read any web novels? If things were that easy, I wouldn''t be so passive.''


    "Prepare a car for me earlier today. I have to pick up Eric first and then pick up Megan. I''m Eric''s biological father. Wouldn''t they be better off with me?" Lucian sat at his desk and turned on his computer angrily.


    However, when he opened the document and saw an employee named Regan Lin, his vision was blurred. He thought it was Megan Lin, but he quickly distinguished it and went back to work.

 Chapter 487 Break Into The Office

    As soon as the time came, Lucian drove to pick up Eric, and showed off his luxury car which was the only one in the world. Lucian didn''t inform Eric in advance. As soon as Eric came out and saw his father waiting at the door, he rushed all the way to Lucian''s arms.


    "Dad, why are you picking me up so late?" Eric sounded so aggrieved that Lucian hugged him tightly.


    He scratched Eric''s head, like scratching a very cute puppy''s head. "I''m sorry, Eric. It''s my fault. I didn''t care about your feelings. I''m really sorry to come to see you now."


    These days, Eric seemed to be stepping on thin ice, without any sense of security, as if he would fall into water with a slight move, and this thin ice would move with the current. Eric had been in fear recently. Only when he hid in his father''s arms could he feel happy.


    "Now I finally know how important Daddy is. Can you promise me that you will never leave Mommy and me again?" Tears were welling up in Eric''s big eyes and falling down his face.


    Lucian wiped Eric''s tears with his fingers. "Eric, have you been wronged recently? Did someone blame you?"


    As the biological father of Eric, Lucian could tell at a glance that something was wrong with his son. In the past, when they met, Eric ran very fast with a carefree smile on his face. But now Eric burst into tears at the sight of


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    oks so handsome, these two people get angry when they meet each other. Whether it''s a big deal or not, they have to sit together and discuss it carefully. Look at these two people, one is louder than the other." Louise shook her head helplessly.


    Then Miah took a deep breath and sighed, "I''ve met Mr. Lucian a few times before. At that time, I thought he was very polite and was a talented businessman with a promising future. I thought he would be nice to Megan, but I didn''t expect them to clash like this. Anyway, I''m convinced by you now. I''m going to stand on Professor Shen and Megan''s side."


    Speaking of Victor, Louise nodded, "Professor Shen was so gentle yesterday. If I were Megan, I would definitely choose him. I love the milk tea he gave me, and I don''t want to drink it. Look, it is right here."


    Louise ran to her desk, picked up the milk tea and showed it to Miah. "It''s strawberry. It''s really to my taste."


    "What? I thought you hated man-made strawberry-flavoured food the most." Miah exposed her without mercy.


    "Miah..." Louise called her sweetly.


    When they were talking, Harrison came in angrily. "Who was the man looking for Megan just now? Is he too impolite?"


    "Well... I don''t know." Miah raised her eyebrows and walked out of their office.


    Louise also sat in front of the computer and began to work.

 Chapter 488 A Quarrel In The Teahouse

    Megan was taken out of the company by Lucian. She couldn''t stand Lucian''s pulling, so she shook his hand off and forced him to let go of her sweater.


    "It''s not a good idea to say something at the door of your company, right?" Lucian looked at her deeply. His thin lips were like the most beautiful cherry blossoms on the road.


    Megan was more aggressive than him. She had been oppressed by Lucian too much before, and now she had to resist. She couldn''t be bullied by Lucian like a pushover.


    "I have my own car." After saying that, she turned around and left. Eric followed her quickly. Lucian called the name of Eric and asked Eric to stop and sit in his spacious car.


    But Eric hesitated for a while and turned to Lucian. "Sorry, Dad. I don''t want Mom to be sad."


    Then Eric ran after Megan again. His mother must be really angry, or she would have waited for him. Wasn''t he the apple of his mother''s eye? Eric tried his best to run after her, and finally Megan stopped beside her car. She saw Eric and let him get in the car.


    The whole process was silent. Megan was not angry with Eric. She just didn''t want to talk. She didn''t know what Lucian wanted to do now. Maybe Lucian was so angry because Victor had sent her home yesterday.


    Why couldn''t she get rid of Lucian who was such a prejudiced man? Megan couldn''t understand. Victor was her good friend. If they were really in a relationship, it would be none of Lucian''s business.


    Lucian and she had already


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    e table was not damaged at all, but Lucian''s foot hurt. He couldn''t show it at this time. He had to endure it and pretend that nothing had happened.


    ''What was he talking about just now?'' Megan understood what he said, but she seemed to understand nothing.


    ''QQ Road? Apartment No. 1? Threatening Eric? What did he mean?''


    Megan didn''t think Lucian was talking about Victor.


    ''Victor''s nice to Eric. He even took Eric home himself when Eric was sleeping...''


    "Do you think what he shows to you is true? It''s impossible!" Lucian seemed to have seen through what Megan was thinking. He knew that she easily believed in Victor''s exquisite acting skills.


    Megan had known Victor for so many years. How could she possibly believe he was faking it? She shook her head, still unwilling to believe it.


    "What you said is all false. I almost believe what you said. Well, Mr. Lucian is eloquent." Megan''s eyes widened, but at this time, Lucian felt that Megan''s big eyes were useless because she had no ability to tell right from wrong.


    Megan stood up easily, straightened her clothes and said to him, "Have you finished what you have made up? Then I''ll go first."


    Megan was about to leave, but at that moment, Lucian was anxious and angry, out of control for a moment. He followed his heart, rushed over and hugged her from behind.


    "Don''t go!" Lucian whispered in her ear. He felt heartbroken, because Megan trusted an outsider so much but thought of him like that.

 Chapter 489 Apartment No. 1

    All of a sudden, Megan was held by Lucian from behind. She couldn''t believe that he would suddenly become so soft that he even put his chin on her shoulder.


    "Let me go." Megan wanted him to let her go of his own accord, so she didn''t struggle much. However, how could Lucian be an obedient person? He still put his whole body on her.


    Lucian was totally different from the man who had just made a scene. Megan couldn''t stand his sudden change.


    "Why don''t you trust me?" Lucian approached Megan greedily and wouldn''t let her go.


    He had seen her back for many times. He wouldn''t look at it this time.


    Megan''s heart softened a little. She felt the warmth of Lucian. How happy it was to stay in his arms.


    However, the happiness here did not belong to her.


    "It''s not that I don''t believe you. I believe in time. Victor and I have known each other for too long. I don''t... Hmm..." Before she could finish her words, Lucian pressed her against the wall and covered her mouth with his lips.


    Megan''s eyes were wide open, and she couldn''t resist. She was completely pressed against the wall by Lucian, and her shoulders were firmly fixed on the wall by his two hands like nails.


    She shook her head and didn''t let Lucian kiss her lips, but it was undoubtedly a stupid resistance. Because this could only make Lucian more excited. In order to punish Megan, he bit her lips hard and stuck his slippery tongue into hers.


    ''What the hell is going on?'' Megan


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    he wind when the wind blew.


    Victor coughed a few times, and another stream of liquid gushed out of his throat. As he was at home, he could cough freely without any disguise. He had had enough of that outside, so he felt more comfortable at home.


    After coughing, he went upstairs to his mother''s room on the second floor. As soon as he opened the door, a damp smell came. But the things in the room were cleaned by Victor, which was very clean.


    He had specially seen the spider plants on the windowsill, which were neatly placed and had already lost their vitality.


    Victor looked at the flowers for a long time and couldn''t come to himself. It seemed that these flowers indicated something and made him a little sad.


    The room was so quiet, but his heart was full of joy. Victor gradually remembered why he came to L City. The simple reason was that he must take revenge, even now.


    He cheered himself up and began to write things down on the paper, as if he was writing about what he was going to prepare, or the process of action. He had endured it for so many years, and it was time to stop.


    Now he was going to take back everything that had been taken from him. Victor wrote with a pen in one hand and pressed the paper with his other clenched hand. Everything went on so quietly, just like what he had faced in the past. He would not let anything go.


    Victor was writing on the glazed tea table. It was so quiet around, but he was used to it.

 Chapter 490 Having A Disease

    Megan hurried home from the tea house. She tried to cover up the wound on her mouth. ''How annoying Lucian is.'' When she returned home, Eric rushed over first. He was so afraid that his mother would be taken away by Victor.


    "Eric, tell me, did Uncle Victor say anything bad to you? Did he threaten you with anything?" Megan asked him with concern. She didn''t believe what Lucian said, but it was related to the mental health of Eric, so she had to ask Eric clearly.


    Eric lowered his head. He was really scared when he heard Victor''s name. "Mom, don''t ask me that. I won''t answer."


    The reason why he didn''t dare to tell Megan was that he was afraid that she would be taken away by Victor. Eric was a dutiful child. He would never allow such a thing to happen. Looking at his mother, he would not be afraid in the future, because his father said that he would protect them well.


    Although his mother just came back with a bad expression and seemed to have a quarrel with his father, it didn''t matter. After all, his father was the most trustworthy person for him.


    "Eric, tell Mom. That''s very important to our family." Megan looked at Eric and put her hand on his shoulder. She knew that Eric was a good child. Even if he was really wronged, he would not tell her, which made her sadder. "I''m really sorry for not taking good care of you these days. Whether what your father said


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    er son, and Victor was her old friend. Megan wanted to be partial to both sides, but how was that different from not taking sides?


    Anyway, this kind of thing didn''t need to happen at all. Why did such a thing reach her ears?


    "Tell me, why did you do that? Eric is just a kid." In fact, Megan couldn''t stand it anymore.


    Victor spoke slowly, in the same gentle tone as he had said before, "If you want an answer, I can give it to you. Although he is just a child, this child is Lucian''s. I have a vendetta against Lucian, and we''re sworn enemies! Are you satisfied now?"


    "Satisfied? Don''t I want Eric to grow up healthily?" Megan didn''t understand what he meant. ''Even if he really has a vendetta against Lucian, then what does it have to do with Eric? And what did he mean by ''are you satisfied''?


    Why should I be satisfied with their enmities?''


    After saying that, Victor immediately stopped talking. He did fail. He did not hide and control his feelings well.


    When he was emotional, his body could not bear it and he kept coughing. Megan even heard him retching on the phone, "Hello?"


    Even in a fit of anger, Megan couldn''t help but ask her friend what had happened. After all, her friend seemed to be very uncomfortable.


    However, Victor said "sorry" painfully and hung up the phone immediately.


    Megan was taken aback. ''What happened to Victor? Is he sick?''